Division 


.H33 


Sect.on 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/regvedarepetitio01bloo 


THE  HARVARD  ORIENTAL  SERIES 

VOLUME  TWENTY 


HARVARD  ORIENTAL  SERIES 

EDITED 

WITH  THE  COOPERATION  OF  VARIOUS  SCHOLARS 

BY 

CHARLES  ROCKWELL  LANMAN 


PROFESSOR  AT  HARVARD  UNIVERSITY;  HONORARY  MEMBER  OF  THE  ASIATIC  SOCIETY  OF 
BENGAL,  THE  SOCIKTE  ASIATIUUE,  THE  ROYAL  ASIATIC  SOCIETY  (LONDON),  AND 
THE  DEUTSCHE  MORGENI.ANDISCHE  GESELLSCHAFT  ; CORRESPONDING 
MEMBER  OF  THE  ROYAL  SOCIETY  OF  SCIENCES  AT  GOTTINGEN,  THE 
IMPERIAL  ACADEMY  OF  RUSSIA,  AND  THE  INSTITUTE  OF  FRANCE 

IDolume  XTvventv! 


CAMBRIDGE,  MASSACHUSETTS 

Ibarvarb  JUntvetstt'e  press 


1916 


R i ^ vt  A a. . 


c-T ion 


V e_  d a.  s . 


RIG-VEDA  REPETITIONS 


THE  REPEATED  VERSES  AND  DISTICHS  AND  STANZAS  OF 
THE  RIG-VEDA  IN  SYSTEMATIC  PRESENTATION  AND 
WITH  CRITICAL  DISCUSSION 


MAURICE  BLOOMFIELD 

PROFESSOR  OF  SANSKRIT  AND  COMPARATIVE  PHILOLOGY 
IN  THE  JOHNS  HOPKINS  UNIVERSITY 
BALTIMORE,  MARYLAND 


PART  1:  THE  REPEATED  PASSAGES  OF  THE  RIG-VEDA, 
SYSTEMATICALLY  PRESENTED  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  RIG- 
VEDA,  WITH  CRITICAL  COMMENTS  AND  NOTES 


CAMBRI DGE,  MASSACHUSETTS 

Ibarvarb  University  press 


1916 


The  volumes  of  this  Series  may  be  had,  in  America,  by  addressing  Messrs.  Ginn 
and  Company,  at  New  York  or  Chicago  or  San  Francisco,  or  at  the  home-office, 
29  Beacon  Street,  Boston,  Mass. : in  England,  by  addressing  Messrs.  Ginn  & Co., 
9 St.  Martin ’8  Street,  Leicester  Square,  London,  W.C.;  and  in  Continental  Europe,  by 
addressing  Mr.  Otto  Harrassowitz,  Leipzig.—  For  the  titles  and  descriptions  and  prices, 
see  the  List  at  the  end  of  volume  24. 


PRINTED  FROM  TYPE  AT  THE 


UNIVERSITY  PRESS,  OXFORD,  ENGLAND 
BY  FREDERICK  HALL 


PRINTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 


First  edition , 1916,  One  Thousand  Copies 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

Preface xvii 

Abbreviations xx 

Introduction 1 

Parts  and  Sources  and  Purpose  of  the  present  work 1 

The  three  principal  parts  or  divisions  of  the  work  : 

Part  I : The  main  body  of  the  work  (see  page  vi) 1 

Text  of  repeated  passages,  in  order  of  Rig-Veda,  and  with  comments  . . 1 

Part  2 : Explanatory  and  analytic  (see  page  vi) 1 

Chapter  1 : Disposition  of  the  repeated  passages  in  ten  classes  (cf.  p.  vi) . . 1 

Chapter  2 : Metrical  variations  by  addition  or  subtraction  or  verbal  change  • 1 

Chapter  3 : Lexical  and  grammatical  variations  of  repeated  padas  (cf.  p.  vii)  . 1 

Chapter  4 : The  themes  of  the  repetitions  (cf.  p.  viii) 1 

Main  subdivision  A : Repetitions  relating  to  the  same  god  or  group  of  divinities  (p.  ix) 
Main  subdivision  B:  Repetitions  relating  to  two  different  gods  or  groups  (cf.  p.  xi) 
Chapter  5:  Relative  chronology  of  books  and  minor  collections  (cf.  p.  xv)  . 1 

Part  3 : Lists  and  Indexes  (see  page  xvi) : 

Sources  of  the  material  for  the  present  work 1 

The  published  Vedic  Concordance 1 

The  unpublished  Reverse  Concordance  : present  status  of  the  same  ...  2 

Purpose  of  the  present  work 3 

Character  and  scope  and  bearing  of  Rig-Veda  repetitions  ....  3 

Most  general  statements  as  to  the  repetitions 3 

Mass  or  amount  of  the  repeated  material 4 

The  nature  of  partial  repetitions 4 

The  nature  of  concatenation  or  catenary  structure 5 

Illustrative  examples  of  catenary  structure 5 

Concatenated  lines  which  differ  only  in  the  order  of  their  words  ....  7 

Repeated  lines  containing  questions  and  answers 7 

Concatenation  of  entire  distichs 8 

Boundary  between  repetitions  and  similarities  an  ill-defined  one  ....  8 

Word-for-word  repetitions  distinguished  from  partial  (less  important)  ones  . . 10 

Similarity  of  verses  due  to  identical  cadences 10 

Illustrative  examples  of  cadences 12 

Hymns  of  like  tenor  which  distinctly  avoid  verbal  repetition 12 

Imitative  hymns : the  Vaiakhilyas . 13 

Other  imitative  hymns  : 4.13  and  14  ; 9.104  and  105 13 

Imitative  strophes 14 


VI 


Contents : Part  1 ; Part  2,  Chapter  1 


Juxtaposition  of  hymns  with  similar  openings 

Consecutive  imitative  stanzas 

Imitative  stanzas  scattered  through  the  RV 

Hymns  parallel  in  structure  (not  wording)  and  with  same  final  stanza  . 

Similarity  of  obviously  ritualistic  hymns 

Similarities  in  mythic  or  legendary  hymns 

Literary  or  historical  repetitions 

On  ‘ late  hymns  ’ and  ‘ early  hymns  ’ 

Relative  character  of  Rig-Veda  chronology,  and  its  criteria  . 

Repetitions  in  their  bearing  on  questions  of  exegesis  .... 
On  inconsistent  renderings  of  repeated  passages 

Part  1 : The  repeated  passages  of  the  Rig-Veda 


PAGE 

14 

14 

15 

16 
16 
18 

19 

20 
21 
22 
22 

25 


Systematically  presented  in  the  order  of  the  Rig-Veda 
With  the  traditional  statements  of  the  Sarvanukramani 
As  to  their  authorship  and  divinity 
And  with  critical  comments  and  notes 

Especially  as  to  the  relative  chronology  of  the  passages  repeated 

Explanations  relating  to  Part  1 or  the  main  body  of  this  work 

Twelve  notes  as  to  the  order  of  the  repeated  passages 

And  as  to  their  different  kinds  and  varying  importance,  and  so  on 

The  actual  text  of  the  repeated  passages,  with  comments  .... 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  1 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  2 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  3 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  4 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  5 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  6 . 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  7 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  8 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  9 

Repeated  passages  belonging  to  book  10 

Part  2 : Explanatory  and  Analytic 

Chapter  1 : Disposition  of  the  repeated  passages  in  ten  classes  . 

Classification  according  to  extent  and  interrelations  of  the  repeated  passages 

Class  1.  Groups  of  stanzas  are  repeated 

„ 2.  Entire  single  stanzas  unchanged  as  refrains  at  the  end  of  hymns 

„ 3.  Entire  single  stanzas,  not  refrains,  repeated  in  any  part  of  a hymn  . 

„ 4.  Substantially  identical  stanzas  repeated  with  changes  . 

„ 5.  Similar  stanzas 

„ 6.  Distichs  repeated  unchanged 

„ 7.  Distichs  repeated  with  changes 

„ 8.  Single  pildas  repeated  with  additional  repetitive  word  or  words  . 

,,  9.  Two  or  more  unconnected  padas  recurrent  in  the  same  pair  of  hymns  or  in 

a pair  of  adjacent  hymns 

„ 10.  Stanzas  containing  four  or  three  or  two  pildas  repeated  in  different  places 


27 


29 

29 

162 

180 

211 

242 

274 

306 

336 

402 

463 

489 

491 

492 

493 

494 

495 
498 
501 
505 
508 

511 

514 


Contents : Part  2 , Chapters  2 and  ? vii 

PAGE 

Chapter  2 : Metrical  variations  as  results  of  addition  or  subtraction 

or  verbal  change  in  repeated  padas 523 

General  aspects  of  metrical  variations 523 

Expansion  of  one  pada  into  two  padas 523 

Interrelation  of  tristubh  and  jagati  and 

Interrelation  of  both  with  octosyllabic  padas  . 524 

Metrical  variation  as  criterion  for  relative  chronology 525 

Verbal  changes  as  affecting  minor  matters  of  metric  habit 526 

Verses  whose  inferior  metre  indicates  later  date 527 

Problematic  cases  of  interchange  between  good  and  bad  metre  ....  528 

Analytic  grouping  of  the  metrical  variations 528 

Class  A : Variations  as  between  several  types  of  long  (trimeter)  lines  . 529 

A 1.  Interchange  between  tristubh  and  jagati  lines  without  change  of  meaning  . 529 

A 2.  Interchange  between  the  same  with  slight  change  of  words  and  meaning  . 530 

A 3.  Interchange  between  tristubh  and  jagati  with  grammatical  change  . . 531 

A 4.  Interchange  between  tristubh  and  jagati  with  change  of  meaning  . . . 532 

A 5.  Interchange  between  tristubh  and  jagati  as  suggesting  relative  age  . . 533 

A 6.  Interchange  between  tristubh  and  dvipada  viraj 534 

Class  B : Variations  as  between  short  (dimeter)  and  long  (trimeter)  lines  . 535 

B 1.  On  ‘ false  ’ jagati  or  tristubh 535 

B 2.  Padas  of  the  Vimada-hymns  which  occur  also  without  the  refrain  dipody  . 536 

B 3.  Other  refrain  padas  which  occur  also  without  the  refrain  dipody  . . . 536 

B 4.  Padas  with  dipody  appendage  which  is  not  refrain 537 

B 5.  Expansion  in  general  of  an  octosyllabic  pada  into  a tristubh  or  jagati  . . 538 

B 6.  Expansion  of  an  octosyllabic  pada  into  a jagati 538 

B 7.  The  same  process  with  incidental  changes 539 

B 8.  Expansion  of  an  octosyllabic  pada  into  a tristubh 540 

B 9.  Faulty  verses  of  eight  syllables  interchanging  with  regular  tristubh  or  jagati . 541 
B 10.  Cases  where  four  syllables  appear  to  be  prefixed  to  an  octosyllabic  pada  . 543 
B 11.  Cases  where  the  expansion  is  by  insertion 545 

Chapter  3 : Lexical  and  grammatical  variations  of  repeated  padas  . 548 

Class  A : Lexical  variations 548 

Class  B : Grammatical  variations 548 

Matters  preliminary  to  the  subdividing  of  Class  A : 

The  terms  ‘ synonymous  ’ and  ‘ non-synonymous  ’ padas 548 

Definition  of  synonymous  padas 548 

On  uha-padas  as  indicated  by  change  of  theme  in  repeated  padas  ....  550 
Downright  uha-padas 551 

Class  A,  Lexical  variations  : Six  subdivisions 551 

A 1.  Synonymous  padas  with  the  same  or  closely  similar  words  in  changed  order  . 552 
A 2.  The  same  with  interchanged  synonymous  words,  but  no  change  of  metre  . 553 
A 3.  Synonymous  padas  with  interchanged  synonymous  words  with  change  of  metre  556 
A 4.  Synonymous  padas  with  added  or  subtracted  words  .....  557 


Vlll 


Contents  : Part  2 , Chapters  3 and  4 


PAGE 

A 5.  Synonymous  piidas  expressing  or  implying  change  of  god  or  person  or  the  like  558 
A 6.  Non-synonymous  padas  without  or  with  change  of  metre  ....  559 


Matters  preliminary  to  the  subdividing  of  Class  B : 

Character  and  scope  of  grammatical  variations 561 

Class  B,  Grammatical  variations  : Eleven  subdivisions 562 

B 1.  Gratuitous  and  metrical  variations  in  verbs  or  substantives  ....  562 

B 2.  Variation  of  second  and  third  persons 563 

B 3.  Variation  of  first  and  other  persons 564 

B 4.  Variation  of  grammatical  number  in  finite  verbs  and  participles  . . . 565 

B 5.  Variation  of  finite  verbs  and  participles  or  gerunds  or  the  like  . . . 566 

B 6.  Sporadic  and  complex  variations  of  verb 566 

B 7.  Variation  of  vocatives  and  other  cases 567 

B 8.  Variation  of  nominatives  and  accusatives 567 

B 9.  Other  variations  of  case 568 

BIO.  Variations  of  number  and  gender 569 

B 11.  Variation  of  pronouns 569 

Supplementary  statement  as  to  suspension  of  the  Nati 570 

Chapter  4:  The  themes  of  the  repetitions 571 

Stability  or  flexibility  of  the  verses  according  as  they  are  applied  to  the  same  or  to 

different  themes 571 

Critical  significance  of  the  use  of  the  same  line  with  different  themes  . . .571 

Formulaic  lines  and  their  adaptation  to  different  themes 572 

Verses  containing  figures  of  speech  adapted  to  different  situations  ....  574 
Verses  ascribing  creative  or  cosmic  act6  to  the  gods  (Henotheism)  ....  575 

List  of  verses  mentioning  creative  or  cosmic  acts 575 

Cosmic  acts  connected  with  the  sun  and  heaven  and  light 576 

Control  of  the  world  and  its  creatures  and  its  laws  by  the  gods  ....  576 
Verses  expressing  more  general  ideas  that  befit  a religious  text  ....  577 

Piety  and  service  of  the  gods  : 

Pious  men  and  households 577 

Gods  as  source  of  inspiration 578 

Barhis:  spreading  of  the  sacrificial  straw  as  act  of  piety 578 

Prayers  and  hymns : call  upon  the  gods  .........  578 

Soma-sacrifices  and  others 578 

Expiatory  formulas  and  the  like 579 

Rivalry  for  the  favour  and  presence  of  the  gods 579 

Protection  of  the  gods  in  misfortune,  against  enemies,  &c. : 

Getting  over  misfortune 580 

Protection  and  help  in  general 580 

Against  plot*,  hostilities,  and  misfortune 580 

Destruction  of  enemies 581 


Contents : Part  2,  Chapter  4 


IX 


TAGE 

Prayers  for  long  life,  offspring,  prosperity,  and  liberal  patronage  : 

Long  life ' 581 

Sons  and  servants 581 

Goods  and  blessings  in  general 581 

Wealth,  especially  in  cattle  and  horses 581 

Great  or  lasting  fame 582 

Liberal  patronage 582 

Figures  of  speech  and  Formulas 582 

Various  similes 583 

Miscellaneous  statements  which  have  assumed  a formulaic  character  . . . 583 

Repetitions  relating  to  the  gods 584 

Repetitions  relating  to  one  and  the  same  god 584 

Repetitions  relating  to  different  gods 585 

Repetitions  containing  similes  based  on  verses  containing  direct  statements  . . 586 

Verses  clearly  transferred  from  one  god  to  another 587 

Three  classes  of  repetitions  relating  to  the  gods 588 

Class  A : Repetitions  relating  to  the  same  god  or  group  of  divinities  (see  below)  . 588 
Class  B:  Repetitions  relating  to  two  different  gods  or  groups  of  divinities  (p.  xi)  . 588 

Class  C : Repetitions  relating  to  more  than  two  divinities  (p.  xv)  ....  588 

Class  A : Repetitions  relating  to  the  same  god  or  group  of  divinities  . . 589 

Agni : General  statement 589 

Agni  as  burning  or  shining  or  consuming  or  pervading  fire 589 

Agni  as  mediator  and  messenger  between  men  and  gods 589 

Agni  as  embodiment  of  the  priesthood  (Hotar,  Rtvij,  Purohita)  ....  590 

Agni  as  oblation-bearer  and  leader  at  the  sacrifice 590 

Agni  in  mythological  and  cosmic  aspects 591 

Agni  as  protector  and  enricher  of  men 591 

Agni  as  recipient  of  praise  and  sacrifice 592 

Indra  : General  statement 592 

Indra  as  demiurge : 

Indra  as  slayer  of  Vrtra  (Ahi)  and  releaser  of  the  Waters 593 

Indra  as  slayer  of  other  demons  and  enemies 593 

Indra’s  other  demiurgic  or  divine  acts 593 

Indra’s  cosmic  power  and  relation  to  other  gods  , 594 

Indra’s  warlike  might . 594 

Indra  as  chief  consumer  of  Soma 595 

Indra  as  protector  and  enricher  of  men 596 

Indra  as  recipient  of  praise  and  sacrifice 596 

Soma  : General  statement 597 

Soma : ritual  preparation  of  Soma : washing  and  cleaning 598 

Soma:  straining 598 

Soma : pressing  and  flowing  and  clearing . 598 

Soma  and  its  admixtures 599 

b [h.O.S.  20] 


X 


Contents : Part  2 , Chapter  4 A 


PAGE 

Soma  and  its  vessels 600 

Soma  benefits  Indra  and  other  gods 600 

Soma  as  protector  and  enricher  of  men ...  601 

Soma’s  divine  and  other  qualities  : Soma-worship 601 

Acvins  : General  statement 602 

A9vins : Their  wonderful  deeds  . 602 

Akins’  chariot 602 

Afvins  as  protectors  and  enrichers  of  men 603 

A^ins  as  recipients  of  praise  and  sacrifice 603 

Usas 604 

Maruts 604 

Aditya-group  : Mitra,  Varuna,  Aryaman,  Aditi : General  statement  . . . 605 

Adityas  as  upholders  of  the  divine  order,  &c 605 

Adityas  as  protectors  and  enrichers  of  men 605 

Aditya-worship  in  general 606 

Vicve  Devah 606 

Surya  (Sura)  and  Savitar  (Tvastar,  Bhaga) 606 

Rbhus 607 

Vayu 607 

Brhaspati 607 

Rudra 607 

Paijanya.  607 

Visnu 607 

Sarasvati 608 

Vac 608 

Tratar 608 

Ahi  Budhnya 608 

Dadhikra 608 

Devapatnyah 608 

Pitarah 608 

TJcijah 608 

Oravan  or  Press-stones 608 

Apri-divinities 608 

Danastuti  or  praise  of  liberality  to  the  priests 608 

Dissimilar  dual  gods  (Devatadvandvas) : General  statement  ....  609 

Indra  and  Agni  . 609 

Indra  and  Viiyu 609 

Indra  and  Varuna 609 

Indra  and  Visnu 609 

Indra  and  Brhaspati  or  Brahmanaspati 609 

Dyava-PrthivI  or  Dyava-BhumI ...  610 

Prthivi  and  Antariksa 610 


Contents:  Part  2,  Chapter  4 B xi 

PAGE 

Class  B : Repetitions  relating  to  two  different  gods  or  groups  of  divinities  610 
Agni  with  other  divinities  : 

Agni  and  Indra 611 

Agni  and  Soma 612 

Agni  and  Brhaspati  or  Brahmanaspati 613 

Agni  and  Maruts 613 

Agni  and  Vayu 613 

Agni  and  A^ins 613 

Agni  and  Surya  or  Savitar 613 

Agni  and  Tvastar 613 

Agni  and  Visnu 613 

Agni  and  Pusan 613 

Agni  and  Usas 614 

Agni  and  Varuna 614 

Agni  and  Yama 614 

Agni  and  Aparii  Napat 614 

Agni  and  Manyu 614 

Agni  and  Sarasvati 614 

Agni  and  Ratri 614 

Agni  and  Vijve  Devah 614 

Agni  and  dissimilar  dual  gods 614 

Agni  in  miscellaneous  relations 614 

Indra  with  other  divinities  : 

Indra  and  Agni 615 

Indra  and  Soma 615 

Indra  and  Maruts 616 

Indra  and  Afvins 616 

Indra  and  Vayu 616 

Indra  and  Rudra 617 

Indra  and  Brhaspati  or  Brahmanaspati 617 

Indra  and  Parjanya 617 

Indra  and  Surya  or  Savitar 617 

Indra  and  Tvastar 617 

Indra  and  Visnu 617 

Indra  and  Pusan 617 

Indra  and  Usas 617 

Indra  and  Varuna 617 

Indra  and  Vena 617 

Indra  and  Manyu 617 

Indra  and  Sarasvati 617 

Indra  and  Apva 618 

Indra  and  Rodasi 618 

Indra  and  Vifve  Devah 618 

Indra  and  dissimilar  dual  gods 618 

Indra  in  miscellaneous  relations  . . 618 

b 2 [h.O.S  20.] 


xii  Contents : Part  2 , Chapter  4 B 

PAGE 

Soma  with  other  divinities  : 

Soma  and  Agni 618 

Soma  and  Indra 618 

Soma  and  Brahmanaspati 618 

Soma  and  Vena 618 

Soma  and  Savitar 618 

Soma  and  Pusan 618 

Soma  and  Usas 619 

Soma  and  Sarasvant 619 

Soma  and  Varuna 619 

Soma  and  Sadasaspati 619 

Soma  and  Anumati 619 

Soma  and  Vifve  Devah 619 

Soma  and  dissimilar  dual  gods 619 

Soma  in  miscellaneous  relations 619 

Acvins  with  other  divinities  : 

Afvins  and  Agni 619 

Aijvins  and  Indra 619 

A^ins  and  Usas 619 

Ajvins  and  Surya 620 

A9vins  and  Sarasvatl 620 

A9vins  and  Adityas 620 

A9vins  and  Maruts 620 

A9vins  and  dissimilar  dual  gods 620 

Adityas  with  other  divinities  : 

Varuna  and  other  gods  ...  621 

Mitra  and  Vanina  and  other  gods 621 

Adityas  and  other  gods 621 

Maruts  with  other  divinities : 

Maruts  and  Agni 622 

Maruts  and  Indra 622 

Maruts  and  A9vins 622 

Maruts  and  Adityas 622 

Maruts  and  V^ve  Devah 622 

Maruts  and  Rbhus 622 

Maruts  and  Brahmanaspati 622 

Maruts  and  Viiyu 622 

Maruts  and  dissimilar  dual  gods 622 

Maruts  in  miscellaneous  relations 622 

Usas  with  other  divinities: 

Usas  and  Agni 622 

Usas  and  Indra 622 

Usas  and  Soma 622 

Usas  and  A9vins 622 

U?as  and  Surya  or  Savitar 622 


Contents : Part  2,  Chapter  4 B 


Usas  and  Saras vati 

Usas  and  Vac 

Usas  in  miscellaneous  relations 

Vicve  Devah  with  other  divinities: 

Vi9ve  Devah  and  Agni 

Vifve  Devah  and  Indra 

Vicve  Devah  and  Soma  . 

Vifve  Devah  and  Varuna 

Vifve  Devah  and  Adityas 

Vi9ve  Devah  and  Maruts 

Vi9ve  Devah  and  Pitarah 

Vi9ve  Devah  and  dissimilar  dual  gods  . 

Surya  or  Savitar  or  Tvastar  with  other  divinities  : 

Surya  and  Savitar,  and  Agni 

Tvastar  and  Agni 

Surya  and  Savitar,  and  Indra 

Tvastar  and  Indra 

Savitar  and  Soma 

Surya  and  A9vins 

Surya  and  Savitar,  and  Usas 

Surya  and  Parjanya 

Surya  and  Savitar  in  miscellaneous  relations  . 

Rbhus  with  other  divinities : 

Rbhus  and  Maruts 

Rbhus  in  miscellaneous  relations  . 

Vayu  with  other  divinities : 

Vayu  and  Indra 

Vayu  and  Adityas 

Vayu  and  Maruts 

Vayu  and  Sindhu 

Vayu  and  Indra-Vayu 

Brhaspati  or  Brahmanaspati  with  other  divinities : 

Brhaspati  and  Agni 

Brhaspati  and  Indra 

Brahmanaspati  and  Soma 

Brahmanaspati  and  Maruts 

Brhaspati  and  Rudra 

Brhaspati  (Brahmanaspati)  and  Sarasvatl 

Brhaspati  and  Aponaptar 

Brahmanaspati  and  Indra-Agni  .... 
Rudra  with  other  divinities  : 

Rudra  and  Indra 

Rudra  and  Brhaspati 

Parjanya  with  other  divinities  : 

Parjanya  and  Indra 


xiii 

PAGE 

623 

623 

623 


623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 


623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

623 

624 


624 

624 


624 

624 

624 

624 

624 


624 

624 

624 

624 

624 

624 

624 

624 


625 

625 


625 


xiv  Contents : Part  2,  Chapter  4 B 

PAGE 

Parjanya  and  Surya 625 

Parjanya  and  Vifvakarman 625 

Visnu  with  other  divinities  : 

Visnu  and  Agni . 625 

Visnu  and  Indra 625 

Pusan  with  other  divinities  : 

Pusan  and  Agni 625 

Pusan  and  Indra 625 

Pusan  and  Soma 625 

Pusan  and  Indra-Agni 625 

Sarasvati  (Sarasvant)  with  other  divinities  : 

Saras vati  and  Agni 625 

Sarasvati  and  Indra 625 

Sarasvant  and  Soma 625 

Sarasvati  and  Afvins 625 

Sarasvati  and  Usas 625 

Sarasvati  (Sindhu)  and  Vayu  625 

Sarasvati  and  Brahmanaspati 625 

Vac  with  other  divinities : 

Vac  and  Usas 625 

Vac  and  Vijvakarman 625 

Vena  with  other  divinities  : 

Vena  and  Indra 626 

Vena  and  Soma 626 

Vi9vakarman  with  other  divinities  : 

Vifvakarman  and  Parjanya 626 

Vifvakarman  and  Vac 626 

Manyu  with  other  divinities  : 

Manyu  and  Agni 626 

Manyu  and  Indra 626 

Pitarah  with  other  divinities  : 

Pitarah  and  Vifve  Devah 626 

Pitarah  and  Indra-Agni 626 

Gravanah  or  Gravanau  with  other  divinities  : 

Gravanah  and  Adityas  626 

Gravanah  and  Rbhus  626 

Gravanau  and  Usasanakta 626 

Apr!  divinities  in  miscellaneous  relations 626 

Danastuti  in  miscellaneous  relations 627 

Minor  divinities  in  miscellaneous  relations 627 

Dual  gods  in  relation  to  other  dual  gods  and  also  to  plural  gods  . . . 628 

Afvins 629 

Indra-Agni 629 


Contents : Part  2,  Chapters  4 and  5 


xv 


PAGE 


Indra-Vayu  ..............  629 

Indra-Varuna 630 

Indra  Bfhaspati  or  Indra-Brahmanaspati 630 

Indra-Soma  630 

Indra-Visnu  ..............  630 

Indra-Pusan  ..............  630 

Indra's  Harl  ..............  630 

Agni-Soma 630 

Agni-Parjanya 630 

Soma- Pusan 630 

Mitra-Varuna 630 

Usasa-Nakta 631 

Dyava-PrthivI 631 

Daivya  Hotara 631 

Gravanau 631 

Class  C : Repetitions  relating  to  more  than  two  divinities  ....  631 

General  statement 631 

List  of  correspondences 632 

Chapter  5 : Relative  chronology  of  books  and  minor  collections  . . 634 

Untrustworthiness  of  Anukramanl-statements  shown  by  the  repetitions  . . . 634 

Critical  value  of  author-names  mentioned  in  the  verses  themselves  ....  634 

Intrinsic  criteria  of  relative  dates 635 

How  these  criteria  determine  the  relative  dates  of  single  hymns  ....  635 
Examination  of  such  hymns  for  other  indications  of  relative  date  ....  636 
Massing  of  repetitions  as  a criterion  of  the  relative  date  of  mandalas  or  other 

collections 638 

Massing  of  repetitions  in  the  eighth  book 639 

Superior  or  inferior  quality  of  repetitions  in  a given  collection  as  a criterion  of  date  640 
Application  of  this  criterion  to  the  Valakhilya  hymns  ......  640 

Application  thereof  to  the  eighth  book  as  a whole  shows  its  lateness  . . . 641 

Sporadic  instances  in  which  the  eighth  book  shows  superior  verses  ....  642 

Quality  of  repetitions  in  the  strophic  collections  of  the  first  book  (hymns  1-50)  643 
The  ninth  or  Pavamana  Soma  book  .........  644 

Quality  of  the  repetitions  in  the  family-books  ......  . 644 

The  second  mandala 644 

The  third  mandala 645 

The  fourth  mandala 645 

The  fifth  mandala 645 

The  sixth  mandala 645 

The  seventh  mandala 646 

Conclusions  as  to  the  family  books  as  a whole 646 

On  the  relations  of  the  third  and  seventh  mandalas 646 

The  remaining  groups  of  the  first  mandala  (hymns  51-191) 647 

The  tenth  mandala 649 


XVI 


Contents : Part  3 


PAGE 

Part  3 : Lists  and  Indexes 651 

1.  List  of  repeated  cadences  of  Rig-Veda  lines 653 

Alphabetized  reversely,  that  is,  according  to  the  sequence  of  the  letters  of  each  line 

taking  those  letters  in  a reversed  order 654 

2.  List  of  lines  repeated  in  one  and  the  same  hymn 675 

3.  List  of  refrain-lines 677 

4.  Index  of  Sanskrit  words 681 

5.  Index  of  subjects 684 

Additions  and  corrections 689 


PREFACE 


The  present  work  is  a natural — one  might  say  inevitable — outgrowth 
of  my  Vedic  Concordance.  I saw  this  early  in  the  day  when,  soon  after 
the  publication  of  that  work,  I printed  my  article,  ‘On  Certain  Work 
in  continuance  of  the  Yedic  Concordance  JAOS.  xxix.  286  ff.  In 
that  article  I outlined  three  principal  tasks:  1.  The  treatment  of  the 
Rig-Veda  Repetitions.  2.  A Reverse  Concordance.  3.  The  treatment 
of  the  Vedic  Variants.  Indeed,  each  of  these  three  works  is  now  well 
under  way.  The  present  work  speaks  for  itself.  The  Reverse  Con- 
cordance, though  not  ready  for  publication,  exists  in  material  form,  and 
has  played  a very  important  part  in  supplying  the  materials  for  the 
Rig-Veda  Repetitions.  A brief  account  of  its  present  status  is  printed 
on  pp.  1-3  of  this  book.  As  regards  the  third  work  outlined  in  the 
above-mentioned  article,  namely  the  discussion  of  the  Mantra-variants 
(some  fifty  thousand)  from  the  point  of  view  of  grammar  and  lexicon 
and  style, — I may  refer,  in  the  first  place,  to  my  two  articles,  ‘ On 
Instability  in  the  use  of  Moods  in  earliest  Sanskrit’,  American  Journal 
of  Philology,  xxxiii.  1 ff. ; and,  ‘ On  the  variable  Position  of  the  Finite 
Verb  in  oldest  Sanskrit’,  Indogermanische  Forschungen,  xxxi.  156  ff. 

Sanskrit  scholars  will  be  even  more  interested  in  the  following : 
I have  associated  myself  in  the  interest  of  this  last-mentioned  work 
with  my  former  pupil,  Professor  Franklin  Edgerton  of  the  University 
of  Pennsylvania,  and  between  the  two  of  us  we  have  now  in  hand 
a first  draft  of  a work  entitled  Vedic  Variants,  a systematic  presentation 
and  critical  discussion  of  the  variant  readings  of  the  Vedic  texts.  We 
hope  to  begin  to  publish  this  soon,  part  after  part,  beginning  with 
a first  book  on  the  Phonetic  Variants,  and  continuing  with  parts  on 
Noun-Formation;  Noun-Inflexion;  Verb-Inflexion;  Variation  in  Pro- 
nouns and  Particles;  Order  of  Words;  Lexical  Interchange;  Metrical 
Variations ; Interrelation  of  the  Vedic  Schools ; and  so  on. 

At  all  times  students  of  the  Rig-Veda  have  been  aware  of  the 
existence  in  that  text  of  verse,  distich,  and  stanza  repetitions.  Aside 
from  casual  observations,  Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  iii.  95  ff. ; and  Aufrecht, 


XV111 


Preface 


Preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the  text  of  the  Rig -Veda,  pp.  xii  if., 
have  listed  considerable  hatches  of  correspondences.  But  probably 
neither  of  these  scholars  fully  realized  the  extent  of  the  repetitions 
(see  p.  4,  below).  The  real  significance  of  these  correspondences  lies 
in  their  large  number,  and  (on  the  whole)  even  distribution  through  the 
text.  No  theory  as  to  the  character  and  origin  of  the  RV.  can  pass 
by  these  facts.  They  mark  the  entire  Mantra-literature  as,  in  a sense, 
epigonal,  and  they  forbid  pungent  theories  about  profound  differences 
between  the  family  books,  their  authors,  and  their  geographical  prove- 
nience. E.  g.,  the  third  book  of  the  Vigvamitras  and  the  seventh  book 
of  the  Vasisthas,  despite  their  traditional  cleavage  (p.  646),  share  not 
only  the  apri-stanzas  3.4.8-11  = 7.2.8—11,  but  will  be  found  in  general 
to  participate  in  about  as  many  repetitions  as  any  two  other  family 
books. 

On  the  other  hand  text-critical  and  hermeneutic  help  is  in  proportion 
to  the  frequency  of  the  repetitions.  I believe  that  the  Rig-Veda  will  be 
explained  ultimately:  every  time  a fish  dies  (dhiya-dhiya,  TS.  2.6.6.1) 
some  good  point  is  made  in  the  text,  interpretation,  grammar,  or  metre 
of  the  Veda.  The  kind  and  attentive  reader  will  find  that  the  under- 
standing of  the  RV.  has  been  eased  at  many  points  through  approach 
by  the  road  of  the  repetitions.  I might  point  out  in  particular  that 
hitherto  no  treatise  on  Vedic  metre  has  had  the  benefit  of  the  consider- 
able mass  of  repeated  passages  which  are  varied  as  they  are  repeated ; 
see  Part  2,  chapter  2. 

I have  endeavoured  to  extract  from  the  repetitions  their  full  signifi- 
cance. In  this  domain  judgement  is  necessarily  subjective ; there  is 
room  for  difference  of  opinion,  and  scope  for  sharper  eyes  than  mine. 
On  the  whole  I have  erred,  I am  sure,  on  the  side  of  too  little,  rather 
than  on  the  side  of  too  much.  Especially  as  regards  the  partial 
correspondences  (p.  10),  there  are  not  a few  passages  which  may  in  the 
future  yield  important  information.  What,  e.  g.,  is  the  full  significance 
of  the  cosmo-mythic  repetition:  7.33.7b,  tisrah  praja  arya  jyotiragrah: 
7.101. la,  tisro  vacah  pra  vada  jyotiragrah ; why  this  imitativeness  in  the 
words  tisrah  and  jyotiragrah  with  themes  otherwise  so  uncongenial? 
Or,  let  the  reader  judge  for  himself  in  just  what  way  the  meaning  of 
the  words  mahas  and  tvacas  is  cleared  up  by  their  interchange  in  the 
item:  4.1. ll1',  maho  budhne  rajaso  asya  yonau:  4.17.14,  tvaco  budhne 
rajaso  asya  yonau.  Or,  again,  note  the  two  brahmodya  passages : 
1.164.3®,  sapta  svasaro  abhi  sam  navante:  10.71.3d,  tarn  sapta  rebha  abhi 
sam  navante. 

It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  recommend  to  the  attention  of  serious 


Preface  xix ' 

students  of  the  Mantras  the  repetitions  which  are  now  so  conveniently 
open  to  the  eye.  They  are  of  interest  not  only  for  the  direct  explanation 
of  many  a given  passage,  but  also  for  a critical  comparison  and  estimate 
of  the  repeated  matter  in  a given  hymn  as  confronted  with  that  of  all 
the  other  hymns  which  are  concerned  in  these  repetitions.  These  are 
considerably  more  important  than  the  variants  in  other  Yedic  texts, 
interesting  as  these  are  for  the  history  of  schools,  the  development  of 
the  language,  and  the  later  growth  of  Brahmanical  ideas. 

As  in  the  case  of  the  Vedic  Concordance  I cannot  conclude  this 
Preface  without  grateful  reference  to  the  Editor  and  to  the  Founder  of 
this  Series.  Professor  Lanman  has  again  brought  to  bear  his  great 
editorial  talents  and  his  sound  scholarship  on  the  production  of  this 
work.  Its  externals,  or  what  may  be  called  the  mechanics,  were  un- 
usually intricate  and  difficult.  If  its  form  is  convenient,  its  arrange- 
ment clear,  if,  in  fact,  the  book  is  thoroughly  usable, — all  that  is  in 
proportion  to  his  redactorial  skill.  Needless  to  say,  he  has  also  aided 
me  much  by  his  learning  and  critical  acumen  in  many  matters  that 
concern  the  inner  quality  of  the  work.  I can  only  regret  that  he  could 
not  help  me  systematically  in  the  difficult  and  long-drawn  task  of 
reading  the  proofs ; hence,  perhaps,  the  unduly  large  list  of  corrections 
at  the  end  of  the  work. 

Once  more  it  is  my  good  fortune  to  express  my  high  appreciation 
of  the  Founder,  as  he  may  be  very  properly  called,  of  this  Series,  the 
late  Mr.  Henry  C.  Warren,  of  Cambridge,  Massachusetts.  Himself  a 
scholar  whose  understanding  of  Buddhism  and  the  Pali  language  is  not 
excelled  to  this  day,  he  has  imparted  to  his  interest  in  Indological 
Studies  a life  far  beyond  his  all  too  short  allotted  time.  The  provision 
he  left  behind  him  has  made  it  possible  to  publish  in  dignified  style 
such  a work  as  this,  remote  though  it  be  from  the  beaten  tracks  of 
ordinary  commercial  enterprise  and  of  average  human  interest. 

Maurice  Bloomfield. 


Johns  Hopkins  University,  Baltimore, 
May,  1916. 


ABBREVIATIONS 


The  abbreviations  for  the  names  of  Vedic  texts  are  the  same  as  those  used  in  Bloomfield’s 
Vedic  Concordance,  and  duly  explained  in  the  Introduction  to  that  work,  pages  xvi-xxii. 

AJPh.  American  Journal  of  Philology. 

Arnold,  VM.  E.  Vernon  Arnold,  Vedic  Metre. 

Bergaigne.  Abel  Bergaigne,  La  Religion  v6dique  d’apres  les  Hymnes  du  Rigveda. 

Bezz.  Beitr.  Beitrage  zur  Kunde  der  indogermanischen  Sprachen. 

Concordance.  M.  Bloomfield,  A Vedic  Concordance. 

Grassmann.  Hermann  Grassmann,  Rig-Veda  iibersetzt. 

GSAI.  Giornale  della  Societa  Asiatics  Italians. 

Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  Alfred  Hillebrandt,  Vedische  Mythologie. 

IF.  Indogermanische  Forschungen. 

Ind.  Stud.  Albrecht  Weber’s  Indisclie  Studien. 

JA.  Journal  Asiatique. 

JAOS.  Journal  of  the  American  Oriental  Society. 

KZ.  Kuhn’s  Zeitschrift  fur  vergleichende  Sprachforschung. 

Ludwig.  Alfred  Ludwig,  Der  Rigveda  oder  die  heiligen  Hymnen  der  Brahmana. 

Ludwig,  Die  neuesten  Arbeiten.  A.  Ludwig,  Ueber  die  neuesten  Arbeiten  auf  dem  Gebiete 
der  Rigveda-Forschung. 

Ludwig,  Kritik.  A.  Ludwig,  Uber  die  Kritik  des  Rigveda-Textes. 

Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode.  A.  Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode  bei  Interpretation  des  Rigveda. 

Muir,  OST.  J.  Muir,  Original  Sanskrit  Texts  on  the  origin  and  history  of  the  people  of  India. 
Oldenberg,  Prol.  Hermann  Oldenberg,  Die  Hymnen  des  Rigveda.  Metrische  und  text- 
geschiclitliche  Prolegomena. 

Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten.  Hermann  Oldenberg,  Rigveda.  Textgeschichtliche  und  exegetische 
Noten. 

Pet.  Lex.  Sanskril-Worterbuch,  herausgegeben  von  der  Kaiserlichen  Akademie  der  Wissen- 
schaften  (St.  Petersburg). 

SBAW.  Sitzungsberichte  der  KOniglich-Preussischen  Akademie  der  Wissenschaften. 

SBE.  Sacred  Books  of  the  East. 

Ved.  Stud.  Richard  Pischel  und  Karl  F.  Geldner,  Vedische  Studien. 

WZKM.  Wiener  Zeitschrift  fur  die  Kunde  des  Morgenlandes. 

ZDMG.  Zeitschrift  der  Deutschen  Morgenlandischen  Gesellschaft. 


INTRODUCTION 


Parts  and  sources  and  purpose  of  the  present  work 

The  three  main  parts  of  the  present  work. — The  bulk  of  this  work 
naturally  divides  itself  into  three  Grand  Divisions,  or  Parts. 

Part  i makes  up  what  may  be  called  the  main  body  of  the  work  and  is 
occasionally  so  called.  It  presents  in  full  quotation,  in  the  order  of  the  RV. 
text,  the  stanzas  which  are  or  contain  repetitions.  The  repeated  padas  of  each 
stanza  are  indicated  by  simple  distinctions  of  type  (see  the  Explanations  for 
Part  i,  at  p.  27).  Each  stanza  is  headed  by  the  reports  of  Katyayana’s 
Sarvanukramanl,  as  to  the  author  and  divinity  of  a given  stanza.  And  each 
item  of  repetition  is  accompanied  by  explanative,  critical,  and  historical  remarks, 
with  special  reference  to  the  relative  chronology  of  the  repeated  materials. 
Where  it  seemed  profitable  the  stanzas  are  translated. 

Part  2 is  explanatory  and  analytic.  It  is  divided  into  five  chapters. 
Chapter  1 disposes  of  the  repeated  passages  in  ten  classes,  according  to  their 
extent,  their  grouping,  and  their  inter-relations  (for  details  see  the  opening 
paragraph  of  that  chapter).  Chapter  2 deals  with  the  metrical  variations 
resulting  from  additions,  subtractions,  and  verbal  changes  in  repeated  verse 
lines.  Chapter  3 deals  with  the  lexical  and  grammatical  variations  in  repeated 
padas.  Chapter  4 deals  with  the  themes  (divinities,  objects,  and  ideas)  of  the 
repetitions.  Chapter  5 contains  a discussion,  in  the  light  of  the  repetitions, 
of  the  relative  chronology  of  the  books  (mandalas)  and  miner  collections,  as 
assigned  by  tradition  to  particular  authors  or  families  of  authors. 

Part  3,  the  concluding  part,  consists  of  three  Appendixes.  The  first  gives 
a list  of  repeated  cadences  (see  p.  xvi) ; the  second  one  gives  a list  of  the  lines 
repeated  in  one  and  the  same  hymn  (see  p.  xvi) ; and  the  third  gives  a list  of 
the  refrain  lines.  This  is  followed  by  an  Index  of  Words  and  an  Index 
of  Subjects. 

Sources  of  the  material  for  the  present  work : the  Vedic  Concordance 
and  the  Reverse  Concordance. — The  materials  elaborated  in  this  work  are 
derived  in  the  first  place,  and  also  in  the  main,  from  my  Vedic  Concordance, 
published  in  1906,  as  volume  X of  the  present  series.  The  Concordance 
includes,  of  course,  all  RV.  verses,  arranged  alphabetically  from  the  beginning, 
so  that  it  was  no  difficult  task  to  extract  from  it  all  word-for-word  repetitions, 
1 [a.o.s.  20] 


2 


Introduction 


and  also  all  partial  repetitions  whose  opening  syllables  are  identical.  But  it 
appeared  very  shortly  that  a work  of  this  kind  stands  in  need  of  a much 
broader  basis.  A great  many  partial  Vedic  repetitions  are  not  brought  out 
by  alphabetic  arrangement  from  the  beginning,  because  the  opening  syllables 
of  the  verses  concerned  are  changed  more  or  less.  Thus,  e.  g.,  no  less  than 
twenty -five  octosyllabic  (dimeter)  padas  reappear,  with  an  increase  of  four 
syllables  at  the  beginning,  as  dodeeasyllabic  (trimeter)  padas,  e.  g.  : 

sasahyama  prtanyatah  8.40.7 
indratvotah  sasahyama  prtanyatah  1.132.1.1 

Or,  very  frequently  a single  word  2 3 at  the  beginning  is  changed,  for  one  reason 
or  another,  at  times  for  reasons  of  the  profoundest  interest  to  Yedic  criticism  or 
interpretation,  thus: 

a9atrur  indra  janusa  sanad  asi  1.102.8 
anapir  indra  janusa  sanad  asi  8.21.13. 

There  appeared  to  be  but  one  way  to  reach  these  materials,  and  that  promised 
to  be,  in  some  respects,  of  even  greater  interest  than  the  word-for-word 
repetitions,  namely,  the  compilation  of  a Reverse  Concordance.  The  scheme 
of  such  a work  had  suggested  itself  to  my  mind  on  more  general  grounds,’  and 
I had  announced  the  plan  of  it  briefly  in  1908. 4 The  rough  draft  of  a Reverse 
Concordance  occupied  a great  deal  of  my  time  during  recent  years,  and  was 
completed  in  19 11  up  to  the  point  where  it  could  be  relied  upon  to  yield 
the  information  desired  for  the  present  purpose.  About  one-third  of  our 
material  is  derived  from  it : without  it  our  work  would  have  been  very 
fragmentary  indeed. 

These  two  Concordances  may  be  relied  upon  to  yield  practically  all  the 
repeated  verses  in  the  broadest  construction  of  that  word.  It  will  not  often 
come  to  pass  that  a repeated  verse  will  be  disguised  by  changes  both  at  the 
beginning  and  at  the  end.  Such  disguise  is  theoretically  possible,  but 
practically  so  rare  as  to  be  negligible.  A repetition  or  two  of  this  sort  is 
incorporated  in  the  present  work,  thus : 

agnl  ratho  na  vedyali  8.19.8 
agnim  ratharh  na  vedyam  8.84.1. 

Negative  assurance  that  such  cases  do  not,  after  all,  occur  with  considerable 
frequency  could  only  be  obtained  by  a word-for-word  concordance,  a task  which 
lies  beyond  the  scope  of  the  present  essay  (see  p.  3,  bottom). 

The  Reverse  Concordance  and  its  present  status. — As  just  now  men- 
tioned, I have  in  my  possession  a rough  draft  of  a Reverse  Concordance.  The 
uncertainties  and  vicissitudes  of  human  affairs  may  prevent  me  from  elaborating 
it  for  publication.  I desire  therefore  to  describe  this  work,  in  order  that 

1 See  p.  vii,  Class  B 6.  4 ‘On  certain  work  in  continuance  of  the 

8 Or  even  a single  letter,  as  in  the  case  of  Vedic  Concordance,’  JAOS.  xxix,  pp.  286  flf., 
verses  beginning  pra  no  and  pra  no.  more  particularly  p.  288. 

3 Vedic  Concordance,  pp.  xb  and  xiv\ 


Introduction 


3 


Indologists  may  know  both  that  it  exists,  and  how  far  onward  it  has  been 
carried.  In  its  present  state  the  work  is  altogether  provisional.  It  includes 
precisely  the  materials  incorporated  in  the  published  Concordance,  no  more 
and  no  less.  Two  copies  of  the  published  Concordance  were  cut  up  into  the 
separate  items  contained  therein ; one,  so  as  to  collect  the  items  on  the  odd 
pages  (i,  3,  5,  &c.);  the  other,  so  as  to  collect  the  items  on  the  even  pages 
(2,  4,  6,  &c.).  The  entire  mass  was  then  subjected  to  a reverse  alphabetical 
arrangement,  and  pasted  upon  sheets  in  that  arrangement.  The  work,  so  far, 
has  not  been  elaborated  beyond  that  stage.  I will  merely  say  that  even  in 
its  provisional  state  it  forms  an  inexhaustible  mine  of  information  on  almost 
every  imaginable  question  of  Vedic  language  and  literature.  I am  quite 
certain  that,  sooner  or  later,  the  work  will  commend  itself  for  elaboration  and 
publication  either  by  myself,  or  some  other  scholar.  In  the  meantime  I shall 
be  pleased  to  impart  information  derivable  from  it  to  any  one  who  may  desire. 

The  purpose  of  the  present  work. — The  aim  of  the  present  essay  is  to 
throw  some  light  on  the  way  in  which  the  poets  of  the  Rig-Veda  exercised 
their  art  in  the  extant  traditional  collection,  by  studying  the  manner  and 
extent  to  which  they  borrowed  from  one  another,  imitated  one  another,  and, 
as  it  were,  stood  one  upon  the  shoulders  of  another.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  they  depend  upon  one  another  for  many  substantial  units  of  verse-line 
(pada),  distich,  or  stanza ; that  such  dependence  cannot  be  imagined  to  have 
taken  place  without  a considerable  degree  of  consciousness ; and  that  it  opei-ates 
to  such  an  extent  as  to  assimilate  the  entire  body  of  hymns  to  a surprising 
degree.  It  will,  I am  confident,  appear  that  the  juxtaposition  of  these  inter- 
dependent stanzas  and  parts  of  stanzas,  when  reinforced  by  pertinent  comment, 
will  not  only  put  many  questions  as  to  the  relative  date  of  parts  of  the  Yeda 
in  a new  light,  but  will  also  yield  many  a useful  hint  as  to  the  exegesis  of 
the  Vedic  texts. 


Character  and  scope  and  bearing  of  Rig-Veda  repetitions 

Most  general  statements  as  to  the  repetitions. — Repetitions  in  the 
Rig-Veda  range  all  the  way  from  hymns  which  are  made,  intentionally,  in 
the  image  of  one  another,  as  is  the  case  in  some  of  the  so-called  Valakhilya 
hymns,  to  mere  collocations  of  two  or  more  consecutive  words.  Between  these 
two  extremes  lie  repetitions  of  the  same  consecutive  group  of  stanzas ; repetitions 
of  single  stanzas  ; repetitions  of  three  verses  or  padas  of  a stanza ; repetitions  of 
distichs  ; and  repetitions  of  single  verses  or  padas.  With  the  class  of  repetitions 
involving  merely  consecutive  words  or  set  phrases,  which  do  not  result  in  the 
identity  or  close  similarity  of  at  least  one  single  line,  the  pi’esent  essay  does 
not  deal  either  systematically  or  fully.  That  would  mean  an  entirely  different 
work  from  the  one  here  contemplated,  namely,  a word-for-word  Concordance, 


4 


Introduction 


written  out  in  full.1  The  imitative  moment  in  mere  groups  of  words  is,  as 
a rule,  faint,  accidental,  and  more  or  less  unconscious,  because  such  collocations 
tend  to  assume  the  nature  of  set  phrases.  This  phase  of  repetition  is  touched 
upon  incidentally,  provisionally,  and  yet  perhaps  sufficiently,  in  a paragraph 
or  two,  below,  pp.  8 ff.  As  regards  cadences,  moreover,  it  is  brought  to  light 
completely  by  the  List  of  repeated  cadences  (Appendix  I).  It  will  be  seen 
there  that  repetition  of  two  or  more  consecutive  words  is  an  established  feature 
of  Rig-Vedic  composition,  as  it  is  indeed  of  Yedic  composition  in  general. 

Mass  or  amount  of  the  repeated  material.— Groups  of  stanzas,  stanzas, 
parts  of  stanzas,  distichs,  and  single  verses  amounting  perhaps  to  a total  of 
no  less  than  2,400  padas  repeated  entirely  or  partially,  constitute  the  material 
with  which  the  present  treatise  has  to  deal.  These  padas  are  repeated  on  the 
average  nearly  times,  making  a total  of  about  6,000  padas.  This  count 
does  not  include  such  as  are  repeated,  for  one  reason  or  another,  in  the 
same  hymn.  Of  these  there  are  about  60,  making  a total  of  about  120, 
exclusive  of  the  numerous  rhetorical  concatenations  which  often  result  in  padas 
so  much  alike  as  to  amount  almost  to  identity ; see  the  next  paragraph.  Still 
more,  a fortiori , this  does  not  include  refrain  padas  which  abound  in  the 
Rig-Veda.  Of  these  there  are  just  about  150,  repeated  a total  of  about  1,000 
times  ; see  p.  xvi.  Thus  the  total  of  repeated  padas  in  the  Rig-Veda,  if  we 
include  close  catenary  imitation,  is  likely  to  concern  not  much  less  than  8,000 
lines,  that  is  to  say , perhaps  not  less  than  one-fifth  of  the  entire  Rig-Veda  collection.'1 

The  nature  of  partial  repetitions. — These  borrowings,  as  between 
different  parts  of  the  Rig-Veda,  are  not  by  any  means  restricted  to  mere 
mechanical  word-for-word  repetitions.  A given  verse  unit  may,  indeed,  appear 
in  exactly  the  same  form  in  two  or  more  places.  But  quite  as  frequently  it 
appears  in  a more  or  less  changed  form.  Very  frequently  a line  or  stanza 
is  changed  to  suit  a different  theme,  especially  a different  divinity.  The 
different  metres  in  which  the  hymns  of  the  Rig-Veda  are  composed  may 
impose  changes  in  repeated  verse-lines.  Especially  the  transfer  of  a line  in 
the  shorter  (anustubh-gayatrl)  metre  to  the  longer  (tristubh-jagatl)  metre,  or 
vice  versa,  involves  extension  or  curtailment.  Or,  the  same  line  may  appear, 
with  slight  obligatory  changes,  both  as  tristubh  and  jagatl.  Every  imaginable 
form  of  change  is  theoretically  possible  when  it  comes  to  transferring  verse 
or  stanza  from  its  original  place  to  a new  connexion.  The  poets  rejoice  in 
the  utmost  freedom  in  this  respect.  They  curtail  and  extend,  they  vary  and 
adapt  previously  existent  verse  units  to  suit  their  needs  and  their  fancies.  All 


1 Cf.  A.  GuCrinot,  Journal  Asiatique  (1907), 
10.  x.  585  ff. 

a The  RV.  is  usually  estimated  at  about 
40,100  padas.  According  to  the  Caranavyuha, 
and  the  scholiast  to  9®-,  the  number  of 
stanzas  in  the  RV.  (Vaskala^akha)  is  10,581, 


or  (9&kala  9&kha)  10,417  ; see  Weber,  Indische 
Studien,  iii.  256;  x.  133,  note.  As  to  the 
number  of  words  contained  in  the  Rig-Veda, 
see  the  extract  from  the  commentary  to  the 
Caranavyuha,  given  in  Oldenberg’s  Prolego- 
mena, pp.  5i4ff.  In  general  see  ibid.,  pp.  488ff. 


Introduction 


5 


these  variations  bring  with  them  the  opportunity  for  critical  and  historical 
study  of  the  Rig-Veda  texts  and  their  inter-relations  in  the  redaction.  Especially 
the  question  of  the  relative  date  of  the  repeated  materials  comes  to  the  fore 
constantly  when  the  same  metrical  unit  is  found  in  two  or  more  different  forms 
or  different  connexions.  The  fruitfulness  of  this  study  will  depend  upon  the 
degree  of  insight  and  sanity  with  which  it  is  carried  out.  It  is  not  likely 
that  this  will  be  done  so  as  entirely  to  eliminate  errors  of  judgement. 

The  nature  of  concatenation  or  catenary  structure. — I have  stated 
above  that  the  very  large  total  of  verse  repetitions  is  due  in  part  to  the  frequent 
catenary  structure  of  the  stanzas.  Concatenation  is  a favourite  rhetorical 
device  of  the  Vedic  authors  from  the  beginning  of  our  tradition.  In  the 
succession  of  the  stanzas  in  a given  hymn  an  expression,  statement,  or  motif 
in  one  given  stanza  is  taken  up  anew  in  the  next  stanza,  in  such  a way  as 
to  modify,  develop,  or  carry  on  further  the  events  depicted,  or  the  thought 
expressed  in  the  first  stanza.  The  practice  at  times  runs  through  an  entire 
hymn  as  in  RV.  10.84,  or  is  employed  very  artificially  as  in  AY.  6.42.1,  2 ; 
13. x. 46-48;  ApQ.  14. 33.6. 1 I have  treated  briefly  this  feature  of  mantra 
composition  as  far  as  the  AY.  is  concerned  in  my  Prolegomena  to  that  Veda.2 
I would  add  here  that  this  phase  of  rhetoric  is  known  also  in  the  Avesta ; 3 
and  that  it  is  especially  analogous  to  so-called  parallelism  in  Hebrew  poetry.4 
Concatenation  involves  a very  considerable  amount  of  repetition,  rarely  word 
for  word ; sometimes  almost  word  for  word  ; and,  very  frequently,  shading 
off  to  some  sort  of  similarity  in  the  general  tenor  of  the  two  passages, 
accompanied  by  the  verbatim  repetition  of  one  or  two  words.6 

Illustrative  examples  of  catenary  structure. — These  are  in  strictness 
beyond  the  proper  scope  of  the  present  treatise,  and  are  given  only  because 
they  show  in  what  manner  concatenation  contributes  to  the  mass  of  repeated 
materials : 

tarn  ma  sam  srja  varcasa  1.23.23d 
sam  magne  varcasa  srja  1.23.24“ 

rnor  aksam  na  cakryoh  1.30. 14d 
rnor  aksam  na  (jacibhih  1.30. 15d 

tvam  na  indra  raya  parlnasa  1.129.9“ 
tvam  na  indra  raya  tarusasa  1.129.10“ 

tasminn  a tasthur  bhuvanani  vi^va  1.164. 13b 
tasminn  arpita  bhuvanani  visva  I.i64.i4d 


1 Cf.  also  RV.  10.98.2,  3 and  several  of  the 
stanzas  that  follow.  Curiously  RV.  10.1.7' 
concatenates  with  10.2.1“.  Since  the  theme 
(Agni)  and  the  authorship  of  the  two  hymns 
are  the  same,  the  relation  is,  presumably, 
accidental. 

2 See  The  Atharva-Veda  (Indo-Aryan  En- 

cyclopedia), § 40.  In  note  1 5 to  that  paragraph 


a list  of  illustrative  Atharvan  passages  is  cited. 

3 E.  g.  Yasna  9.17,18;  45.1,2;  Yasht 

5.62,63;  10.82. 

4 See  David  H.  Muller,  Die  Propheten  in 
ihrer  urspriingliclien  Form,  e.  g.  pp.  180,  183, 
186. 

5 RV.  2.1 1 illustrates  well  this  latter  class 
of  vaguer  catenary  structure. 


6 


Introduction 


tve  deva  havir  adanty  ahutam  2.1.13d 
asa  deva  havir  adanty  ahutam  2.1. 14b 

mandro  vi^vani  kavyani  vidvan  3. 1.  t 7b 
agnir  vi§vani  kavyani  vidvan  3.1. i8d 

ya  jagrvir  vidathe  ^asyamana  3.39.1° 
vi  jagrvir  vidathe  9asyamana  3.39. 2b 

ekam  vicakra  camasam  caturdha  4-35.2d 
vy  akrnota  camasam  caturdha  4.35.3* 

rayirii  divo  duhitaro  vibhatih  4.51.10s 
tad  vo  divo  duhitaro  vibhatih  4.51.11s 

yad  im  somasah  susuta  amandan  5.3o.iod 
yad  im  soma  babhrudhuta  amandan  5.30.11* 

sa  vy  ucha  sahiyasi  5.79.2® 
yo  vy  auchah  sahiyasi  5.79.3° 

dhibliir  viprah  pramatim  iehamanah  7.93. 3b 
girbliir  viprah  pramatim  iehamanah  7.93.4s 

addhii  deva  mahaii  asi  8.  ioi.nd 
satra  deva  mahan  asi  8.101.12 

abhi  tyam  madyam  madam  9.6.2s 
abhi  tyam  purvyam  madam  9.6.3s 

yat  te  pavitram  arcisi  9.67.23s 
yat  te  pavitram  arcivat  9.67.24s 

tvam  vipro  abhavo  ’ngirastamah  9.107.6® 
tvam  kavir  abhavo  devavitamah  9.107.7® 

tebhih  somabhi  raksa  nah  9.114.3d 
tena  somabhi  raksa  nah  9.  ii4-4b 

vi  cid  vrlieva  rathyeva  cakra  10. 10. 7d 
tena  vi  vrlia  rathyeva  cakra  io.io.8d 

athem  enam  pra  hinutat  pitrbhyah  10. i6.id 
athem  enam  pari  dattat  pitrbhyah  io.i6.2b 

yas  te  drapsa  skandati  yas  te  ai^uh  10.17.12s 
yas  te  drapsa  skanno  yas  te  ah^uh  10.17.13s 

vi9ved  eta  savana  tutuma  krse  io.50-5d 
eta  vi9va  savana  tutuma  krse  10.50.6s 

atha  deva  dadliire  havyaviiham  10.52.3d 
mam  deva  dadliire  havyaviiham  10.52.4s 

te  agneh  pari  jajnire  10.62. 5d 
ye  agneli  pari  jajiiire  10.62.6s 

sarasvati  saha  dhibhih  puramdhya  10.65.13d 
v^ve  devah  saha  dhibhih  puramdhya  10.65.14s 

dadhiimi  te  dyumatim  vacam  asan  io-98.2d 
asme  dliehi  dyumatim  vacam  asan  10.98.3s 

utiiprnan  marditaram  na  vindate  10.117. id 
uto  cit  sa  marditaram  na  vindate  io.ii7.2d 

apa9yam  tva  manasa  cekitanam  10.183.1s 
apa9yam  tvii  manasa  didliyanam  10.183.2s 


Introduction  7 

Additional  instances  of  this  practice  may  be  found  in  the  following  passages : 


1. 11. 6,  7 

3-32-9,  10 

7-4*-4, 5 

9.64.25,  26 

1.22.16,  17 

3-39-1,  2 

7.104.4,  5 

9.67.19,  20 

1. 24.12,  13 

3-5 *•  7,  8 

7. 104.15,  16 

9-67-3I,  32 

1.32. 1,  2 (cf.  3-5) 

3-55-6,  7 

8. 1 1.8,  9 

9-72.4,  5 

i-73-6,  7 

4.17.6,7 

8.17.8,  9 

10.28. 10,  1 1 

i-85-4,5  . 

CO 

1^. 

CO 

8.19.22,  23 

10.30.7,  8 

1.108.9,  10 

5-1-5,  6 

8.52.7,  8 

10.35.1,  2 

1. 109.7,  8 

5- 5 2- 1 3, 1 4 

8-59-4,  5 

10.65.13,  14 

1.174*  i»  2 

6.27.4,5 

8.86.2,  3 

10.90.8,  9 

2. 10. 1,  2 

6.42.2,  3 

8.94.10,  1 1 

10.96.6,  7 

2.14.6,  7 

6.52.5,  6 

9.10.1,  2 

10-135-1,  2 

2.18.5,  6 

7-17-3,  4 

9-5°-4,  5 

10.164.1,  2 

Concatenated  lines  which  differ  only  in  the  order  of  their  words. — At 

times  the  concatenating  padas  consist  of  the  same  words  rearranged  in  different 
order.  This  kind  of  change,  on  account  of  its  extreme  simplicity,  carries  with 
it  an  extra  touch  of  rhetorical  liveliness,  as  compared  with  the  more  ordinary 
forms  of  concatenation : 

sam  agnir  idliyate  vrsa  3.27.13' 
vrso  agnih  sam  idhyate  3. 27.14“ 

ahus  te  trim  divi  bandhanani  1.163.3d 
trlni  ta  ahur  divi  bandhanani  1.163.4* 

v^ved  eta  savana  tutuma  krse  jo. 50.3d 
eta  v^va  savana  tutuma  krse  10.50.6“ 

tena  caklpra  rsayo  manusyah  10. 130.3d 
caklpre  tena  rsayo  manusyah  10.130.6“ 

A few  correspondences  of  this  sort  occur  also  in  hymns  widely  apart : see 
the  paragraph  on  padas  which  contain  the  same  or  similar  words  differently 
arranged  (Part  2,  chapter  3,  Class  A 1). 

Repeated  lines  containing  questions  and  answers. — Allied  to  this  theme 
are  questions  and  answers,  both  stated  in  full.  The  effect  is  again  rhetorical, 
either  that  of  liveliness  of  diction,  or  mysterious  solemnity.  Cf.  the  brahmodya 
questions  and  answers  at  the  a?vamedha  sacrifice  VS.  23.9  ff.,  et  al. ; also  RV. 
5.44.14  and  15;  6.9.2  and  3;  AV.  10.2.22,23.  Thus: 

katham  rasaya  atarah  payahsi  io.io8.id 
tatha  rasaya  ataram  payahsi  io.io8.2d 

kas  te  jamir  jananam  1.75.3® 
tvam  jamir  jananam  1.75.4® 

indrah  kim  asya  sakhye  cakara  6.27.  ib 
indrah  sad  asya  sakhye  cakara  6.2  7.2b 

ko  no  mahya  aditaye  punar  dat  1.24.1° 
sa  no  mahya  aditaye  punar  dat  1.24.2° 

kam  svid  garbham  prathamam  dadhra  apah  10.82.5° 
tarn  id  garbham  prathamam  dadhra  apah  10.82. 6* 


8 


Introduction 


The  two  opening  stanzas  of  6.27  are  made  up  entirely  of  a chain  of  question 
and  answer  lines  whose  obvious  aim  is  to  narrate  in  a sort  of  ballad  style  some 
particular  events  in  which  Indra  figures  as  the  hero : 

kim  asya  made  kim  v asya  pltav  indrah  kim  asya  sakliye  cakara, 
rana  va  ye  nisadi  kim  te  asya  pura  vividre  kim  u nutanasah. 

sad  asya  made  sad  v asya  pitav  indrah  sad  asya  sakhye  cakara, 
rana  va  ye  nisadi  sat  te  asya  pura  vividre  sad  u nutanasah. 

A similar  ballad  touch  links  the  stanzas  5.44.14,  15  : 

yo  jagara  tarn  rcah  kamayante  yo  jagara  tam  u samani  yanti, 
yo  jagara  tam  ayam  soma  aha  tavaham  asmi  sakhye  nyokah. 
agnir  jagara  tam  rcah  kamayante  agnir  jagara  tam  u samani  yanti, 
agnir  jagara  tam  ayam  soma  aha  tavaham  asmi  sakhye  nyokah. 

Concatenation  of  entire  distichs. — Concatenation  may  extend  to  an  entire 
distich  by  carrying  the  parallelism  beyond  the  limits  of  the  single  pada.  The 
parallelism  in  such  cases  is,  as  a rule,  less  well  sustained,  presumably  because 
the  result  would  be  too  monotonous.  The  following  instances  are  those  of 
distichs  more  or  less  under  the  influence  of  this  habit : 

yah  pavamanir  adhyety  rsibhih  sambhrtam  rasam  9.67. 3iab 
pavamanir  yo  adhyety  rsibhih  sambhrtam  rasam  9.67. 32ab 

amlva  yas  te  garbham  durnama  yonim  &9aye  io.i62.icd 
yas  te  garbham  amlva  durnama  yonim  ajaye  10. 162. 2ab 

hiranyapanim  utaye  savitaram  upa  hvaye  i.2  2.5*b 
apam  napatam  avase  savitaram  upa  stuhi  i.2  2.6ab 

a bharatam  ^iksatam  vajrabahu  asman  indragnl  avatam  9aclbhih  i.io9.7ab 
puramdara  9iksatam  vajrahastasman  indragnl  avatam  bharesu  i.i09.Sab 

adveso  no  maruto  gatum  etana  9rota  havam  jaritur  evayamarut  5-87.8ab 
ganta  no  yajnam  yajiiiyah  su9ami  9rota  havam  araksa  evayamarut  5. 87-9ab 

a no  gavyebhir  a9vyaih  sahasrair  upa  gachatam  8.73.i4ab 
ma  no  gavyebhir  a9vyaih  sahasrebhir  ati  khyatam  8. 73. 1 5ab 

esa  divam  vi  dhavati  tiro  rajansi  dharaya  9.3-7ab 
esa  divam  vy  asarat  tiro  rajansy  asprtah  9.3.8ab 

The  phenomenon  gradually  fades  out  into  such  relation  as  appears  in  4. 20.  iab, 
2ab  ; or  8.26.21,  22. 

I need  hardly  say  that  my  treatment  here  of  this  theme  of  concatenation 
is  a mere  sketch,  which,  I hope,  may  point  the  way  for  some  younger  scholar 
to  a thorough  investigation  of  this  feature  of  the  Rig-Veda.  I am  sure  that 
it  will  prove  valuable  not  only  for  the  rhetoric,  but  also  for  the  criticism  and 
interpretation  of  that  Veda. 

Boundary  between  repetitions  and  similarities  an  ill-defined  one. — 

In  another  way  also,  the  boundary  line  which  separates  the  repeated  verses 
of  the  Veda  from  the  rest  of  the  mass  is  not  absolute,  and  cannot  easily  be 
drawn,  even  for  practical  purposes.  Since  repeated  padas,  in  the  sense  which 
is  given  to  the  phrase  in  this  book,  are  not  always  perfectly  identical  in  their 


Introduction 


ft 

wording,  it  follows  that  the  differences  in  the  wording  of  two  similar  verses 
may  outweigh  their  similarities.  Or,  put  in  another  way,  the  question  may 
arise  whether  the  similarities  in  wording  or  structure  of  certain  verses  entitle 
them  to  be  treated  as  repeated  verses.  For  such  similarities  may,  on  the 
one  hand,  be  due  merely  to  the  homogeneous  character  of  a closely  related 
body  of  semi-technical  literary  products,  such  as  make  up  the  Samhita  of  the 
RV.  On  the  other  hand,  they  may  fade  to  a point  where  dissimilarity  overrides 
similarity.  It  has  therefore  not  always  been  easy  to  decide  what  to  include 
or  what  to  keep  out.  I have  been  guided,  to  some  extent,  by  the  intrinsic 
importance  of  the  similarities  in  deciding  what  to  regard  as  repeated  padas, 
in  distinction  from  mere  accidental  agglomerations  of  similar  words. 

Nevertheless  the  theme  becomes  elusive  at  certain  points:  it  frays,  so  to 
speak,  at  the  edge.  Thus  we  have  the  frequent  expression  covering  the  space 
of  a pada, 

yajamanaya  sunvate  5.26.5  ; 8.14.3;  17-IO>  10. 175.4. 

Unimportant,  formulaic,  and  hap-hazard  as  is  this  expression,  it  is  entitled 
in  our  plan  to  the  full  dignity  of  a repeated  pada,  if  for  no  other  reason,  because 
it  is  a metrical  unit  of  the  sort  we  engaged  to  collect  and  discuss.  But  the  same 
expression  occurs  at  the  end  of  several  heterogeneous  lines,  as  a more  or  less 
accidental  cadence,  to  wit : 

bhadra  9aktir  yajamanaya  sunvate  1.83.3 
viijved  aha  yajamanaya  sunvate  1.92.3 
rjuyate  yajamanaya  sunvate  to.  100. 3 
supravye  yajamanaya  sunvate  10. 125. 2. 

With  these  I have  not  dealt  as  repeated  padas,  content  to  state,  once  for  all, 
under  5.26.5,  that  the  expression  yajamanaya  sunvate  is  cadence  in  the  above- 
mentioned  four  padas.  Again  the  pada, 

yajamanasya  sunvatah  6.54.6  ; 60.15, 

is  not  treated  directly  as  a repetition  of  yajamanaya  sunvate  (5.26.5).  A cross- 
reference  from  5.26.5  to  6.54.6  is  thought  sufficient  to  secure  the  proper  attention 
to  this  unimportant  stylistic  or  metrical  accident. 

Another  set  of  examples,  which  illustrates  well  the  instability  of  our  criteria 
in  this  matter,  brings  up  the  question  whether  the  following  large  group  of 
padas  is  to  be  treated  entirely,  or  in  part,  as  repeated,  or  merely  as  similar 
material.  It  will  be  noted  that  all  padas  refer  to  Agni : 

agnih  ijukrena  9ocisa  8.56(Val.  8). 5 

agnim  9ukrena  90cisa  1.45.4 

agne  9ukrena  90cisa  1.12.12  ; 8.44.14;  10.21.8 

agnis  tigmena  9<Dcisa  6.16.28 

agne  tigmena  90cisa  10.87.23 

vrsa  9ukrena  90cisa  10.187.3. 

Add  to  the  above  the  Usas  pada  : 

usah  eukrena  90cisa  1.48.14;  4.52.7, 

2 [h.O.S.  20 j 


10 


Introduction 


and  it  will  be  seen  that  we  are  dealing  with  a looser  and  more  fortuitous  kind 
of  similarity,  which,  at  any  rate,  can  be  understood  as  taking  place,  in  part  at 
least,  without  conscious  imitation.  I have  not  treated  this  group  of  seven  verses 
as  a real  case  of  repetition,  but  have  again  taken  care  to  draw  the  reader’s 
attention  to  all  these  correspondences  at  the  proper  points. 

Word-for-word  repetitions  distinguished  from  partial  (less  important) 
ones. — However,  even  the  materials  that  are  incorporated  for  some  kind  of 
treatment  in  the  body  of  this  work  seemed  to  call  for  distinction.  This  dis- 
tinction is  between  either  word-for-word  repetitions  or  important  repetitions 
on  the  one  hand,  and  partial  less  important  repetitions  on  the  other  hand.  All 
word-for-word  repetitions  are  written  out  in  full  in  their  first  listing  in  the 
order  of  the  EV.  The  same  method  is  adopted  with  all  partial  repetitions  which 
call  for  discussion  or  criticism,  or  which  seem  for  some  reason  or  other  to  call 
for  explicit  presentation  to  the  eye  of  the  reader. 

But  there  are  also,  in  very  great  number  partial,  less  important  repetitions 
which  do  not  call  for  such  full  treatment.  Thus  the  pair, 

ojo  dasasya  dambhaya  8.40.6 
vadhar  dasasya  dambhaya  10.22.8, 

are  in  some  sense  partial  repetitions,  but  if  we  regard  the  stanzas  in  which 
they  occur,  it  will  be  found  that  there  is  in  them  nothing  of  importance  beyond 
the  fact  of  the  partial  repetition  itself.  In  such  cases  the  correspondence  is 
stated  in  square  brackets  in  both  orders  of  the  KV.  concerned  in  the  repetition, 
thus  : 

[8.40.6°,  ojo  dasasya  dambhaya  : 10.22. 8d,  vadhar  dasasya  dambhaya] 

[10.22. 8d,  vadhar  dasasya  dambhaya  : 8.40.6°,  ojo  dasasya  dambhaya]. 

Another  illustration  of  this  partial  kind  of  repetition  is, 

kavim  agnim  upa  stuhi  1.12.7 
indram  agnim  upa  stuhi  1.136.6. 

We  must  remember  that  the  tempting  likeness  of  such  pairs,  though  sufficiently 
strong  to  entitle  them  to  be  considered  as  repetitions,  may  yet  be  accidental, 
that  is,  the  natural,  mechanical,  or  automatic  expression  of  similar  facts  in 
similar  language.  The  reader,  however,  is  asked  to  remember  that  this  very 
extensive  class  increases,  after  all,  the  total,  and  heightens  the  effect  of  the  full 
or  more  important  repetitions ; and  that,  in  some  degree  at  least,  we  cannot 
imagine  this  kind  without  the  circumstance  of  real  imitativeness.  The  reader 
is  asked,  further,  to  remember  that  even  the  nicest  discrimination  cannot  set 
the  boundary  between  what  is  more  important  and  what  is  less  important.  In 
any  case  he  has  before  him  as  complete  a collection  of  repeated  metrical  units 
as  could  be  devised  by  the  diligence  and  ingenuity  of  the  author. 

Similarity  of  verses  due  to  identical  cadences. — In  general,  as  we  have 
seen,  it  is  impossible  to  mark  off  similar  padas  from  precisely  repeated  padas. 
A pair  of  verses  may  begin  with  two  or  three  identical  words,  and  then  lapse 


Introduction 


11 


into  dissimilarity.  Thus  the  three  successive  hymns  9.31-33  each  begin  with 
pra  somasah;  9.31.1  and  9.32.1  have  pra  somasah  ...  akramuh.  This  is 
genuine  imitativeness,  not  accident.  But  it  does  not  amount  to  repetition. 
The  same  kind  of  imitativeness  operates  at  the  end  of  lines  on  a far  larger  scale 
than  at  the  beginning.  Now  the  Reverse  Concordance  shows  that  the  entire 
Vedic  literature  is  given  to  imitating  cadences  on  a far  larger  scale  than  it 
imitates  opening  strains.  This  is  true  both  of  verses  and  prose  formulas. 
Throughout  the  literature  there  is  an  abundance  of  lines  ending  in  bhQtaih  ca 
bhavyaiii  ca ; or,  pradiso  difaf  ca  ; or,  indraf  cagnif  ca  ; or,  tanva  tana  ca.  The 
cadence  da?use  martyaya  occurs  ten  times  in  RV.  alone.  Sometimes  a longer, 
perfectly  natural,  mechanical  or  formulaic  succession  of  words  in  the  cadence 
creates  the  semblance  of  repeated  padas,  simply  because  it  occupies  most  of  the 
syllables  of  those  padas.  I have  been  compelled  to  treat  as  partly  repeated 
lines  such  collocations  as  the  following: 

eko  vi9vasya  bhuvanasya  raja  3.46.2  ; 6.36.4 
tena  viyvasya  bhuvanasya  raja  5.85.3 
somo  v^vasya  bhuvanasya  raja  9.97.56 
asya  v^vasya  bhuvanasya  raja  10.168.2. 

Yet  I am  convinced  that  what  we  really  have  before  us  is  merely  an  unusually 
long  cadence,  v^vasya  bhuvanasya  raja.  Similarly  padas  ending  in  varuno 
mitro  aryama  occur  no  less  than  eleven  times  in  the  RV.  alone:  1.36.4;  40.5  ; 
7.66.12;  82.10;  83.10;  8.19.16;  26.11;  ro.36. 1 ; 65.1,9;  92.6;  padas  ending 
in  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama  occur  four  times  : 1. 152.4  ; 7.61.4;  10.10.6;  89.8; 
padas  ending  in  vi$vani  varya  occur  eight  times:  3.1 1.9  ; 9.3.4;  11.9  ; 18.4  ; 
21.4  ; 42.5;  63.30;  66.4. 

As  a rule  these  repeated  phrases  embrace  two  or  thi’ee  words  of  a given 
cadence.  To  a large  extent  they  are  extremely  formulaic,  set  phrases : nouns 
with  their  fixed  adjectives,  such  as,  e.  g.,  bhuvanani  vifva,  or,  suvanasa  indavah; 
or,  sakliya  ^ivani  ; verbs  with  their  settled  dependencies,  such  as  forms  of  the 
verb  fru  ‘hear’  governing  havam  ‘call’:  frnavad  dhavam ; fruta  havam ; 
£rnudhi  havam ; ijrudhl  havam ; frnutarh  havam  ; ^rutarii  havam  ; fixed  com- 
binations of  preposition  and  noun,  such  as  upa  dyavi,  or,  adlii  sanavi,  &c.,  &c. 
The  ninth  book  displays  its  technical  imitative  structure  in  an  especial  degree  ; 
its  cadence  repetitions  more  than  keep  step  with  its  general  monotony  of 
theme  and  expression.  The  ninth  book  has  its  own  cadence  vocabulary,  as 
we  might  say : abhi  vajam  arsa ; arsa  pavitra  a ; indo  pari  srava ; pavasva 
dharaya  ; goradhi  tvaci ; madhuman  rtava  ; pavamana  urrnina,  &c.,  ad  infinitum. 

The  Reverse  Concordance  puts  all  the  repeated  cadences  into  my  hands. 
I have  thought  this  matter  of  sufficient  importance  to  justify  the  printing  of 
a complete  catalogue  of  repeated  RV.  cadences  as  one  of  the  appendixes  to  this 
work.  The  list  exceeds  vastly  antecedent  expectations  in  this  regard.  After 
all  that  may  be  said  to  show  that  such  repetitions  are  unconscious  or  even 
accidental,  it  is  certain  that  they  also,  at  times,  contain  conscious  touches  which 


12 


Introduction 


help  to  illumine  the  meaning  of  a passage,  or  bring  with  them  other  critical 
aid.  Thus,  I think,  I have  shown  that  the  cadence,  yad  dha  pauram  avitha,  in 
8.3.i2a,  explains  the  similar  cadence,  yad  dha  codam  avitha,  in  2.i3.9b,  by 
making  it  more  than  probable  that  coda  is  the  name  of  a pious  (Aryan)  adherent 
of  Indra,  whom  that  god  aids  in  his  conflict  with  impious  Dasyus ; see  under 
2-I3-9- 

Illustrative  examples  of  cadences. — Further  examples  of  more  important 
cadences  may  show  how  useful  it  is  to  bear  in  mind  longer  identical  cadences 
in  questions  ofverse  similarity:  asurasya  mayaya  5.63,3,  7;  10.177. 1 (AV.  6.72.1); 
rathyeva  cakra  2.39.3  5 10.10.7,8;  89.2;  1 1 7.5  ; maghavano  vayam  ca  1.73.8; 
136.7;  i43*I3»  7-87.5  J1  papayamuya  1.29.5;  10.85.30;  135.2  (AV.  7.56.6); 
yavasota  raya  6.  x 5. 1 o ; 18.7;  namasa  ratahavya  6. 1 1.4  ; 69.6;  vapusyo  vibhava 
4.1.8,12;  5.1.9;  prathamaja  rtava  6.73.1;  10.168.3;  duritani  vifva  5.77.3; 
10.165.3;  I’odasl  vifvafambhuva  1.160.4;  6.70.6;  dyavaprthivl  bhuriretasa 
3.3. 11  ; 10.92. 11  ; kavayo  manlsa  10.1 14.6  ; 124.9;  129.4;  jenyo  vrsa  1.140.2; 
2.18.2:  mahimanam  ojasa  5.81.3  ; 10.113.2;  vahnir  asa  1.76.4;  6.11.2;  tamaso 
nir  amoci  5.1.2  ; 10.107. 1 ; usasam  aroci  (afoci)  7.8. 1 ; 10.2;  rajaso  vidharmani 
6.71. 1 ; 9.86.30  ; dayate  varyani  5.49.3  ; 9.90.2  ; usaso  vi  rajati  5.81.2  ; 9.71.7  ; 
75.3;  mahah  saubhagasya  3.16.1;  4.55.8;  madhunah  somyasya  4.35.4;  44.4; 
6.20.3  5 vanlr  anusata  1.7.1 ; 8.9.19  ; 12.22  ; 9. 104.4  ; ksam  apa?  ca  2.20.7 ; 6.22.8  ; 
jaritaram  yavistha  1.189.4;  5.3.11  ; 10.80.7;  Para  enavarena  1.164.17,18,43; 
marcayati  dvayena  1.147.4,  5 ; 5.3.7  ; manave  badhitaya  6.49.13  ; 7.91. 1 ; vajino 
rasabhasya  1.34.9;  3.53.5;  raya  a bhara  1.81.7;  9.61.26;  dyumnam  a bhara 
6.46.7;  8.19.15;  pravita  bhava  1.12.8;  3.21.3. 

Hymns  of  like  tenor  which  distinctly  avoid  verbal  repetition. — Aside 
from  these  verbal  repetitions  there  are  repetitions  which  are  less  concrete  ; 
because  they  cannot  be  expressed  in  terms  of  the  sama  pada,  stanza,  or  strophe. 
Any  one  of  these  metrical  or  literary  units  may  imitate  another  without 
directly  repeating  its  words,  but  rather  in  the  manner  of  a paraphrase.  Such 
a paraphrase  is,  of  course,  also  likely  to  betray  itself  by  some  word  or  pair  of 
words  which  recalls  the  original.  But  it  is  a notable  fact  that,  e.g.,  the  few 
pairs  of  imitative  hymns  in  the  Rig -Veda  avoid  rather  than  court  the  repetition 
of  verse  lines.  Thus  the  two  hymns  9.104  and  105,  each  of  6 stanzas,  of 
a total  of  24  padas,  do  not  repeat  in  precisely  the  same  form  a single  pada. 
Yet  they  read  like  two  essays  on  the  same  theme,  written  by  the  same  author 
(traditionally,  Parvata,  or  Parvata  and  Narada),  in  two  slightly  differing  moods. 
Quite  likely  the  essential  sameness  of  these  two  Pavamana  hymns  would  have 
escaped  detection,  but  for  the  fact  that  they  follow  directly  one  after  the  other. 
Such  is  the  undiscrete  monotony  of  the  ninth  book  as  a whole  in  thought  and 
wording,  that  a more  roundabout  or  disguised  repetition  of  this  sort  can  be 
called  to  mind  only  by  some  mechanical  circumstance,  such  as  juxtaposition. 


1 Cf.  maghavadbhya9  ca  mahyaiii  ca  6.46.9  ; 9.32.6. 


Introduction 


13 


or  by  some  unusual  feat  of  memory.  The  complete  assemblage  of  this  kind 
of  repetitious  lies  in  reality  outside  of  the  scope  of  this  treatise,  because  the 
apparatus  which  I am  handling  does  not  bring  it  to  light.  But  I have 
endeavoured  to  gather  up  in  the  following  paragraphs  as  much  of  this  sort 
of  parallelism  as  has  come  to  my  notice.  This  will,  I hope,  form  the  nucleus 
of  future  investigation  along  this  line,  carried  on  perhaps  more  exhaustively 
from  the  point  of  view  of  word-by-word  comparison  of  the  entire  collection. 
Also,  a better  knowledge  of  the  relation  of  the  hymns  to  the  older  Vedic  ritual 
would  pretty  certainly  bring  out  new  hymn  correspondences,  or  parallels,  and 
throw  light  upon  those  already  known. 

Imitative  hymns  : The  Valakhilyas. — The  most  conspicuous  case  of  entire 
hymns  that  are  consciously  imitative  are  the  Valakhilyas.1  This  group  consists 
of  1 1 hymns  of  late  composition.2  Of  these  the  four  pairs,  i and  2 ; 3 and  4 ; 
5 and  6 ; 7 and  8,  are  respectively  imitative,  that  is  to  say,  e.g.,  1 and  2 are  two 
versions  of  one  and  the  same  theme.  AB.  6.28  and  KB.  30.4  are  aware  of  the 
parallelism  in  these  four  pairs,  and  AB.  6.24.5  recognizes  the  special  character  of 
these  first  8 Valakhilya  hymns,  as  compared  with  the  remaining  3 of  the  group. 

In  the  first  pair  of  Valakhilya  hymns  padas  5C  and  9a,)  point  to  the  priority 
of  Valakhilya  1 as  compared  with  Valakhilya  2 ; see  the  analysis  of  these  stanzas, 
respectively  under  8.5.7  and  8.24.8.  But  this  satisfactory  evidence  is  disturbed 
by  the  sense  and  structure  of  stanzas  7 in  the  same  two  hymns,  where  VaL  1 
seems  to  me  distinctly  inferior  to  VaL  2 ; see  under  8.49(Val.  i)-7.  Only  one 
other  time  have  I found  in  these  hymns  definite  indication  as  to  priority, 
namely  in  the  relation  of  7.1  to  8.1.  The  pada,  dyaur  na  prathina  gavah,  is 
totally  unfit  in  the  danastuti  8.1,  betraying  itself  readily  as  borrowed  from 
1.8.5  > see  under  that  item.  I am  inclined  to  surmise  that  the  first  hymns 
in  these  pairs  were  the  patterns,  the  second  the  imitations.  On  the  evidence 
of  the  opening  stanzas  of  the  first  two  pairs  I am  almost  tempted  to  speak 
of  1 and  3 as  India  hymns,  of  2 and  4 as  £akra  hymns ; $akra  seems  to  me 
to  be  a clumsy  refinement. 

Other  imitative  hymns:  4.13  and  14;  9.104  and  105. — Aside  from 
the  Valakhilyas,  I know  of  but  two  pairs  of  hymns  in  the  KV.  which  pattern 
one  after  the  other,  namely  4.13  and  14;  and  9.104  and  105.  The  first  pair 
is  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama,  and  addressed  to  Agni  in  the  morning. 
The  fifth  and  last  stanza  of  each  hymn  is  the  same ; pada  2a  is  repeated  with 
a variant.  As  for  the  rest  there  is  considerable  variation,  but  also  marked 
similarity  in  corresponding  padas,  e.g.  ia,  ic,  4a.  Without  doubt  the  hymns 
are  intentionally  imitative,  but  I cannot  say  which  was  the  model. 

Hymns  9.104  and  105,  to  Pavamana  Soma,  ascribed  to  Parvata  and  Narada, 

1 See  Max  Muller,  History  of  Ancient  San-  p.  35,  note  21  ; Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  494  if. 
skrit  Literature,  p.  220;  SBE.  xxxii,  p.  xlviff. ; 508.  Theological  explanations  of  the  term 

Roth,  ZurLitteratur  und  Geschichte  des  Veda,  valakhilya  in  KB.  30.S  ; £B.  8. 3. 4.1. 

P-  35  i Weber,  Indische  Literaturgeschichte®,  2 Cf.  p.  xv,  line  13  from  bottom. 


14 


Introduction 


are  both  in  usnih  metre.  Each  of  the  two  hymns  has  six  stanzas  aggregating 
1 8 padas ; each  pada  in  one  hymn  is  a mere  variation  of  the  corresponding 
pada  in  the  other.  It  is  as  though  the  poet  of  the  second  hand  had  made 
a deliberate  effort  to  change  the  wording  of  the  first  hand,  without,  however, 
really  changing  the  sense.  The  parallelism  of  the  two  hymns  is  even 
more  marked  than  that  of  the  Valakhilya  pairs.  In  PB.  13.x  1.3,  4 ; 14.5.4 
both  these  hymns,  too,  are  designated  as  Valakhilya.  In  the  view  of  the 
Brahmana  both  the  words  khila  and  khilya  have  the  meaning  apparently  of 
‘ repetition 

Imitative  strophes. — Similar  to  these  doublet  hymns  are  the  two  pragatlia 
strophes  8.87.1,  2 and  8.87.3,4,  two  small  hymns  in  which  the  Priyamedhas 
address  the  Alvins  in  lines  that  differ  but  little  from  one  another.  In  the  first 
pair  they  offer  hot  milk  (gharma),  in  the  second  soma.  The  repetition  is  either 
rhetorical  or  ritualistic,  in  any  case  intentional.1  Similarly  there  are  two 
successive  strophes  of  three  stanzas  each  at  the  beginning  of  6.15,  i.e.  6.15.1-3 
and  6.15.4-6,  whose  parallelism  in  metre,  wording,  and  sense  shows  that  they 
are  two  redactions  of  the  same  theme.  The  first  stanzas  of  the  two  trcas  are 
more  particularly  similar. 

Juxtaposition  of  hymns  with  similar  openings. — This  leads  me  to 
observe  that  successive  hymns  in  the  Rig -Veda  occasionally  betray  parallelism, 
because  the  redactors  inclined  to  place  hymns  with  similar  openings  together. 
So  the  three  hymns  9.31-33  each  begin  with  pra  somasah;  9.31. 1 and  9.32.1 
have  pra  somasah  . . . akramuh ; and  9.32.5  and  9.33.5  exhibit  the  intentional 
parallelism,  abhi  gavo  anusata  = abhi  brahmlr  anusata.  Similarly  9.29. 1 opens 
with  the  words  prasya  dhara  aksaran,  which  are  repeated  in  9.30.1  as  pra  dhara 
asya  . . . aksaran.  Again,  4.39.1  begins: 

i^urii  dadhikram  tam  u nu  stavama 
divas  prthivya  uta  carkirama, 
uchantlr  mam  usasah  sudayantu. 

This  opening  connects  the  hymn  definitely  with  4.40.1  whose  first  hemistich 
x-eads : 

dadhikravna  id  u nu  carkirama 
vi9va  in  mam  usasah  sudayantu. 

In  my  Prolegomena  to  the  Atharva-Veda  I pointed  out  long  ago  that  similar 
verbal  resemblances,  treated  much  more  mechanically  or  stupidly,  explain  why 
certain  Atliarvan  hymns,  whether  related  in  theme  or  not,  follow  one  after 
the  other  in  the  benighted  arrangement  of  the  9aunaka  school  of  that 
Veda.2 

Consecutive  imitative  stanzas. — The  Valakhilya  mood,  as  we  may  call 
it,  betrays  itself  occasionally  in  two  successive  stanzas  of  the  same  hymn.  So 
the  doublet  stanzas  8.40.10  and  11  make  a tolerably  elaborate  statement  in 


1 Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  217. 


2 See,  The  Atharva-Veda,  p.  39. 


Introduction 


15 


almost  the  same  words ; 1 the  changes  are  rung  in  such  a way  as  to  alter  the 
sense  of  some  words  without  much  changing  their  outer  form  or  sound.  The 
words  in  thick  type  are  significant: 

8.40.10  : tain  9i9lta  suvrktibhis  tvesam  satvinam  rgmiyam, 
uto  uu  cid  ya  ojasa  9usnasyandani  bhedati 

jesat  svarvatlr  apo  nabhantam  anyake  same. 

8.40. 1 1 : tarii  9 i 9 1 1 a svadhvaram  satyam  satvanam  rtviyam, 
uto  nu  cid  ya  ohata  anda  9usnasya  bhedaty 

ajaih  svarvatlr  apo  nabhantam  anyake  same. 

Oldenberg  in  the  second  part  of  his  KV.  Noten,  p.  108,  remarks  aptly  that 
the  two  stanzas,  belonging  to  an  Indragnl  hymn,  yet  addressed  each  to  one 
god,  refer  respectively  to  Indra  (st.  10)  and  Agni  (st.  u).  But  the  real  point 
of  the  repetition  is  in  the  heightened  rhetorical  effect  of  the  ‘ prophetic  ’ aorist 
ajaih  in  11,  as  compared  with  the  milder  modal  jesat  in  10. 2 Similarly  2.12. 14 
and  15  are  little  more  than  rhetorical  uhas  of  the  same  theme.3  See  also 
the  following  chains  of  stanzas  all  of  which,  more  or  less,  are  under  the  in- 
fluence of  concatenation : 1. 8. 8-10  ; 15.7-9;  2I*I-4>  25. 7—9  ; 189.1-4;  2.18.4-7; 
4.2.6-95  32.19-21;  7.63.1-4;  8.3.11,12;  35.4-6;  96.13-15;  19-21;  9.4. 1-3; 
49.1-4;  10.17. 1 1— 1 3 ; 18.11,12;  19. 1-3;  94.1-4;  107.8-11;  and  cf.  also  the 
looser  correspondences  of  certain  stanzas  of  10. 101  (Grassmann’s  Translation, 
ii.  491).  As  a specimen  of  Valakhilya  variation  of  single  stanzas  in  the 
AV.,  see  e.g.  AV.  3.1. 1 and  3.2.1. 

Imitative  stanzas  scattered  through  the  RV. — In  all  these  cases  there 
is  some  sort  of  juxtaposition  of  the  parallel  materials,  showing  that  the 
redactors  wTere  awai-e  of  the  fact,  and  put  some  sort  of  appraisal  upon  it.  But 
there  are  quite  a few  pairs  of  single  stanzas  scattered  through  the  collection  in 
places  far  apart  which  exhibit  the  same  sort  of  likeness.  The  original,  which- 
ever that  is,  is  not  actually  or  entirely  repeated,  but  it  hovers  before  the  mental 
eye  of  the  later  poet  who  is,  possibly,  hardly  aware  that  he  is  reproducing 
rather  than  producing.  E.  g. : 

1. 24. 1 : kasya  nunam  katamasyamrtanam  manamahe  caru  devanam  nama, 
ko  no  mahya  aditaye  punar  dat  pitaram  ca  dpjeyarii  mataram  ca. 

10.64.1  : katha  devanam  katamasya  yamani  sumantu  nama  9rnvatam  manamahe, 
ko  mrlati  katamo  no  mayas  karat  katama  utl  abhy  a vavarti. 

Similarly  the  following  pair : 

1.114.9  : upa  te  stoman  pa9upa  ivakaram  rasva  pitar  marutarh  sumnam  asme, 
bliadra  hi  te  sumatir  mrlayattamatha  vayam  ava  it  te  vrnlmahe. 

10.127.8  : upa  te  ga  ivakaraiii  vrnlsva  duhitar  divah, 
ratri  stomam  na  jigyuse. 


1 Cf.  Grassmann,  i.  457  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  2 Cf.  the  author,  JAOS.  xxix.  295. 

Myth.  iii.  64, 300,  note  3 ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  * Cf.  Weber,  Proc.  Berlin  Academy,  1900, 

iii.  64.  p.  606. 


16 


Introduction 


The  following  little  list  is  more 


or  less  of  the  same  sort : 


1.64.4 : 5*54- 11 
1.114.2  : 2.33.13 
1.143.8:  6.8.7 
2. 11. 4,  5 : 10.148.2 
2.18.7  : 7*29.2 
3.19.2:  4.6.3 


7.1 1.2:  10.70.3 
8.100.2:  10.83.7 
8.45.4,  5:  8.77.1,  2. 


3.41.7:  7.31.4 
3.62.10:  5.82.1 
4.7.8:  4.8.4;  8.39.1 


The  resemblances  in  these  pairs  are,  for  the  most  part,  only  of  the  general 
order,  and  it  is  not  my  purpose  to  exhaust  them.  On  the  one  hand  they  fade 
out  into  mere  verbal  correspondences ; on  the  other  hand  they  are  likely  to 
repeat  some  one  pada,  so  that  they  figure  in  the  body  of  this  work. 

Hymns  parallel  in  structure  (not  wording)  and  with  same  final 
stanza. — There  are,  further,  hymns  constructed  intentionally  on  parallel 
principles,  in  which  the  wording  scarcely,  or  not  at  all,  suggests  the  parallelism. 
The  similarity  of  the  hymns  is  rather  in  the  number  of  the  stanzas  ; the 
metrical  structure ; or  the  general  theme.  Above  all  they  share  the  same 
final  stanza.  Thus  in  8.36  and  37,  two  hymns  of  seven  stanzas  each,  addressed 
to  Indra1  by  Qyava<jva  Atreya,  the  seventh  stanza  is  almost  the  same ; they  are, 
in  fact,  intentional  uha-stanzas  (sunvatas : rebhatas  ; brahmani : ksatrani).  In  the 
rest  of  the  two  hymns  there  is  not  very  much  verbal  identity  (sehSnah  prtana 
in  36.1  ; 37.2),  but  the  cunningly  similar  metrical  structure  of  the  two  hymns 
shows  that  they  were  composed  as  alternative,  or  rhetorically  cumulative,  versions 
of  one  another  ; see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  114. 

In  A£.  8.8.4  j QQ.  10.5.23,  24  the  two  hymns  RV.  7.34  and  7.56  are 
employed  together,  along  with  other  hymns.  They  have  the  same  final  stanza, 
and  the  same  number  of  stanzas,  counting  the  traditional  twenty  syllables  as 
one  dvipada-stanza ; cf.  Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii  (1888),  129;  Oldenberg,  ibid.  96, 
note,  200,  note  5. 

Hymns  4.43  and  44  are  both  addressed  to  the  A<;vins.  have  the  same  number 
of  stanzas  and  share  the  same  final  stanza.  Their  resemblance  (cf.  the  interro- 
gative stanzas  43.1,2,4;  44.3)  in  tone  and  spirit  is  probably  not  accidental. 
Hymns  10.65  and  66,  late  products  of  Vasisthid  poets  (see  under  7.35.15),  are 
both  addressed  to  the  Yifve  Devah  (cf.  especially  10.65.1  with  10.66.4),  and  share 
the  concluding  stanza;  the  parallelism  is  again  intentional.2  Note  also  the 
relation  of  9.68  and  69  (each  10  stanzas  ; dyavaprthivl  in  final  stanza).  A number 
of  pairs  of  hymns  containing  the  same  number  of  stanzas  in  jagatl  metre 
conclude  with  two  tristubhs  at  the  end  : 10.35  and  36  ; 10.43  and  44  > and  10.63 
and  64.  For  these  and  other,  fainter,  indications  of  parallelism  see  Oldenberg, 
Prol.  pp.  129,  note  2 ; 145  ; 205  ; 218,  note  3 ; 236,  note  3. 

Similarity  of  obviously  ritualistic  hymns. — The  ritualistic  aprl-hymns, 

1 According  to  A9-7-I2-9, 16  ; 99- 10.6.9,  *6  at  the  Niskevalya. 

the  first  at  the  Marutvatlya^stra ; the  second  2 Cf.  Oldenberg,  Piol.  p.  266. 


Introduction 


17 


1. 13,  142,188;  2.3;  3.4;  5.5;  7.2;  9.5;  10.70,  no,  show  many  identical 
passages,  from  the  equation  3.4.8-11  = 7.2.8-11,  down  to  the  identity  or 
similarity  of  single  padas.  Hymn  1.13  shares  no  less  than  six  padas  with 
1. 1 42.  These  old  blessings  presumably  contain  prehistoric  stock  which  passed 
on  from  ancient  times  to  the  Rishis  of  the  RV.  Nevertheless,  there  is  a good 
deal  of  difference  in  the  style  and  the  age  of  the  aprl-sQktas.  Some  are  purely 
formulaic;  others,  like  7.2,  approach  the  diction  and  style  of  ordinary  sQktas. 
Doubtless  the  nearer  an  aprl-stanza  is  to  the  ordinary  style,  the  later  it  is. 
In  one  apram,  namely  9.5,  God  Soma  Pavamana  is  qualified  successively  for 
the  functions  of  each  of  the  divinities  and  potencies  of  the  aprl-list.  Oldenberg, 
Prol.  pp.  28,  note,  194,  has  shown  that  this  inane  application  to  Soma  is 
accompanied  by  criteria  of  language  and  metre  which  show  that  some  later 
poet,  having  in  view  the  diaskeuasis  of  the  ninth  book,  composed  this  hymn, 
apparently  because  he  was  bound,  at  all  hazards,  not  to  let  that  book  go  without 
an  apram.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  presence  of  Pavamana  in  this  hymn 
disturbs  its  similarity  to  the  other  aprl  hymns,  so  that  only  two  padas  of  the 
usual  stock  appear  in  that  hymn  (9.5. 4*:  1.188.4®  ; 9.5.8°:  5.5.7°). 

A second  class  of  ritual  stanzas  correspond  to  the  rtupraisas  of  the  ?rauta- 
ritual.  They  are  a class  of  formulas  in  which  the  various  kinds  of  priests  are 
correlated  with  certain  definite  divinities.  These  formulas  are  employed  at  the 
ceremony  of  choosing  priests  as  well  as  at  the  so-called  rtuyaja,  or  rtugraha, 
a class  of  offerings  in  which  these  priests  and  their  divinities  seem  to 
symbolize  the  seasons  of  the  year  (rtu).1  The  hymns  containing  these  stanzas 
are  i.  15,  ii.36,  and  ii.37  (cf.  also  ii.5).2 3  The  correspondences  between  the 
twelve  stanzas  of  1.15  with  the  twelve  stanzas  in  2.36  and  37 — these  are  in 
reality  but  a single  hymn — are  correspondences  of  theme  with  occasional 
verbal  parallelism  ; they  do  not  rise  to  the  repetition  of  entire  stanzas 
or  padas. 

The  two  sets  of  hymns,  1.2  and  3 confronted  with  2.41  ; and,  again,  1.23 
confronted  with  1.135  and  136,  contain  invitations  to  drink  soma  addressed  to 
divinities  which  appear  in  fixed  order:  Vayu,  India -Vayu,  Mitra-Varuna,  &c. 
This  order  reflects  a definite  ritualistic  arrangement  of  the  soma  ritual  (praiiga- 
9astra).  In  general  the  resemblance  between  the  corresponding  stanzas  is 
restricted  to  looser  verbal  similarity  (cf.  e.g.  1.2.7  with  1.23.5,  and  again  with 
2.41.3),  but  in  one  instance  this  ritual  parallelism  is  supported  by  the  identity 
of  1.23.8  with  2.41.5.  See  Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii  (1888),  123  ff.  ; Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  259  ff. 

Sundry  touches  of  parallelism  obviously  connect  the  two  ritual  hymns 
3.28  and  3.52.  The  former  accompanies  purodafa-offerings  to  Agni ; the 


1 See  Hillebrandt,  Ritual-Litteratur,  p.  131 ; 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  260  ff.  ; iii.  147  ff . ; Oldenberg, 

Religion  des  Veda,  p.  455,  note  ; Prol.  p.  193  ; 
Caland-Henry,  Agnistoma,  pp.  224®.  ; Olden  - 

3 | H.O.S.  20] 


berg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  1. 

2 Cf.  also  the  rtupraisa  AV.  20.20  ; and 
the  khilas,  adhyaya  7,  in  Scheftelowitz,  Die 
Apokryplien  des  Rig-Veda,  p.  148. 


18 


Introduction 


latter  to  Indra  and  companion  gods.  The  offerings  are  arranged  according 
to  the  three  daily  savanas.  The  wording  is  similar  throughout ; e.  g.  purola 
agne  pacatas  in  3.28.2;  purola9am  pacatyam  in  3.52.2;  cf.  Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii 
(1888),  p.  20  ff.  ; Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  229  ; Oldenberg,  Rig-Veda  Noten,  I, 
p.  236.  Even  more  marked  are  the  special  ritualistic  theme  and  structure 
which  connect  5.40  and  5.78,  as  described  by  Bergaigne,  ibid.,  p.  60  ff.,  and 
Oldenberg,  ibid.,  p.  335. 

We  are  not  in  the  position  to  determine  to  what  extent  and  for  what 
purpose  the  more  external  parallelism  in  metre,  order  of  gods,  &c.,  harbours 
ritual  identity  or  similarity,  because  the  Sutras  are,  as  a rule,  silent  on  the 
subject.  So,  e.  g.,  in  the  cases  of  8.36  and  37,  or  7.34  and  56,  above  (p.  16). 
Hillebrandt,  in  the  course  of  his  work  on  Yedic  Mythology,  has  drawn  attention 
more  than  once  to  the  difference  in  worship  of  the  gods  and  practice  as  carried 
on  by  the  traditional  Vedic  Rishis,  on  the  evidence  of  their  respective  books 
(mandalas).1  The  aprl-hymns  are  the  classical  example.  The  Yi?ve  Devah 
hymns  are  scarcely  less  ritualistic  and  formulaic.  These  differences  must  have 
been  accompanied  by  a good  deal  of  sameness,  so  that  parallelism  of  all  sorts 
reflects  without  doubt  to  some  extent  occupation  with  the  same  theme,  much 
in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  later  schools  (fakhas)  of  the  ritual.  If  we  had 
before  us  the  ritual  practices  which  accompanied  the  Rig-Vedic  hymns  at  the 
time  of  their  composition,  the  Rig-Veda  would  lose  much  of  its  obscurity. 
For  ritualistic  correspondences  in  general  see  Bergaigne’s  posthumous  studies 
in  JA.  xiii  (1888). 

Similarities  in  mythic  or  legendary  hymns. — A somewhat  different  order 
of  parallelisms  manifests  itself  at  times  in  hymns  addressed  to  certain  divinities 
of  marked  physiognomy  and  more  or  less  definitely  limited  legendary  apparatus. 
The  wondrous  deeds  of  the  A9vins  are  liable  to  be  stated  in  the  same  formulaic 
language  anywhere  in  the  A9vin  hymns.  Yet  a special  tie  connects  the  two 
A9vin  hymns  1.116  and  1.117,  both  ascribed  by  tradition  to  Kakslvat  Dairgha- 
tamasa.  Each  contains  25  stanzas ; the  last  stanzas  are  similar ; and  there 
is  close  verbal  correspondence  between  1.1 16.7*:  1 . 1 1 7. 7a ; and  i.n6.7d:  1.1  i7.6d; 
and  i.n6.i6n:  i.n7.i7a.  Again,  1.117  and  1.118  have  points  of  contact  with 
10.39  (authoress,  Ghosa  Kakslvatl) ; see  i.n7.20d:  10.39. 7b  J and  1.118.9“: 
10.39.10“.  The  two  Rbhu  hymns,  4.34  and  4.35,  are  connected  by  constant 
expressions  that  contain  the  stem  ratna  (ratnadheya,  vajaratna,  ratnadha,  ratnam 
dha).  Again,  4.33  and  4.36  are  connected  by  the  padas  4.33.8“  ratharn  ye 
cakruh  suvrtarii  narestham,  and  4.36.2“,  rathaxii  ye  cakruh  suvrtam  sucetasah  ; 
or,  4.33  and  4.35  are  connected  by  the  padas  4.33.3“,  punar  ye  cakruh  pitara 
yuvana,  and  4-35.5a>  9acyakarta  pitara  yuvana;  or,  4.35  and  4.36  are  connected 
by  the  padas,  4-35.2d,  ekam  vicakra  camasam  caturdha,  and  4.36.4“,  ekam  vi 


1 See  especially  iii.  394,  and  i,  Index,  p.  540*,  under  mandala  ; iii,  Index,  p.  456b,  under 
Ritual. 


Introduction 


19 


cakra  camasaih  caturvayam.  In  an  analogous  manner  many  points  of 
contact  between  2.12  and  10.121  show  that  the  typical  Indra  of  the  so- 
called  saianlva  hymn  has  been  made  to  serve  as  pattern  for  the  hymn  to 
the  God  Ka.1 

In  an  even  more  general  way  we  may  expect  to  find  more  or  less  striking 
similarities  between  hymns  addressed  to  the  same  divinity,  because  the  later 
author  is  coaxed  into  a state  of  reminiscence  by  the  exhaustive  habits  of  his 
predecessors.  We  may  say  bluntly  that  it  is  almost  impossible  for  a later 
author  to  compose  a hymn  to  Agni  or  Indra  or  Soma  without  imitating  his 
predecessors.  The  earlier  poets  have  exploited  these  themes  so  thoroughly 
that  there  is  nothing  left  for  him  to  do  but  to  follow  their  habits ; it  is  a mere 
question  of  degree  how  closely  he  will  follow  them.  So,  e.g.,  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  define  exactly  the  nature  of  the  similarities  that  connect  the 
first  hymn  of  the  RV.  with  hymn  3.10.  Both  are  hymns  by  Vi^vamitrid 
poets,  addressed  to  Agni,  and  it  is  certain,  furthermore,  that  their  similarities 
go  beyond  the  limits  of  accident.  The  first  stanza  of  the  first  hymn  seems  to 
depend  upon  motifs  that  reappear  in  3.10.1,  2 (note  particularly  3.io.2“b,  tvarii 
yajnesv  rtvijam  agne  hotaram  ijate).  The  pada  3.10.2°,  gopa  rtasya  dldihi  sve 
dame  is  reproduced  in  i.i.8b,  gopam  rtasya  dldivim  ; 3. 10. 4b,  agnir  devebhir 
a gamat  is  practically  identical  with  1.1.5°,  d©vo  devebhir  a gamat;  3.10.4“,  sa 
ketur  adhvaranam  is  not  very  far  in  sense  from  i.i.8“,  rajantam  adhvaranam ; 
and  3.10.2  as  a whole  may  be  compared  with  1.1.6.  I think  it  likely  enough 
that  1. 1 is  really  patterned  after  3.10,  but  this  is  not  certain:  either  hymn,  or 
rather  both  hymns,  may  have  been  composed  independently  enough  as  regards 
everything  except  the  settled  and  coercive  habits  of  dealing  with  Agni  ‘ Fire  ’, 
the  ritual  god,  for  an  indefinitely  long  time  and  for  the  same  purposes. 

Literary  or  historical  repetitions. — In  all  these  cases  of  similarity  the 
imitative  element  is,  as  it  were,  incidental  or  corollary.  They  are  produced 
each  by  the  natural  circumstances  of  the  case.  But  the  most  of  the  repetitions 
of  stanzas,  distichs,  and  padas  in  the  Rig-Veda  are,  as  we  might  say,  literary 
or  historical.  The  Hindus  seem  even  at  this  early  time  to  have  been  afflicted 
by  an  imperfect  sense  of  literary  proprietorship.  What  we  stigmatize  as 
plagiarism  is  to  them  the  healthy  exercise  of  utilitarian  pragmatism.  So  at 
a much  later  time,  and  indeed  at  all  times.  E.g.  the  recent  Bengali  edition 
of  Kalidasa’s  Qakuntala  shares  two  of  its  strophes  with  Bhartrhari’s  Centuries  ; 
see  Hillebrandt,  Uber  das  Kautillyafastra  (Breslau,  1908),  p.  28  ; Gottingische 
Gelehrte  Anzeigen,  1909,  p.  931.  Kautsavya’s  Nirukta  is  but  an  extract  with 
scanty  additions  from  Yaska’s  work  of  the  same  name  ; 2 * 4 see  Bloomfield,  JAOS. 


1 Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  315 ; Deussen, 

Geschichte  der  Philosophic,  vol.  i,  part  1,  p. 

1 28  If. ; Bloomfield,  Religion  of  theVeda,  p.  240. 

4 These  additions  are  unfortunately  often 
disguised  by  the  evil  state  of  the  text  which 


no  editorial  ingenuity  may  hope  to  cure 
entirely.  In  § 115  (p.  315)  read  dhruvarksam 
for  dhruvadraksam  (MSS.  also  dhruva  iksam), 
that  is  dhruva  + rksam  (dvandva)  ‘ the  polar 
star  and  the  Pleiades  ’. 


20 


Introduction 


xv,  pp.  xlviiiff. ; The  Atharva-Veda,  p.  17  ; Bolling  and  von  Negelein,  Parifistas 
of  the  Atharva-Veda,  i,  p.  315.  The  many  Brhats  and  Laghus  testify  to  the  same 
freedom.  Professor  Franke  is  at  the  present  time  engaged  in  elaborating 
a series  of  Concordances  between  the  Buddhist  texts,  which  shows  that  any 
good  thing  was  regarded  by  the  monks  as  common  property.1  The  numberless 
floating  didactic  stanzas  in  Sanskrit  literature  (Bohtlingk’s  Indische  Spriiche)  are 
evidence  of  the  same  habit.  In  didactic  or  gnomic  literature  this  freedom 
is  not  strange  and  scarcely  reprehensible.  A late  Tamil  writer,  Pavanandi, 
has  given  a sort  of  canonical  sanction  to  unrestrained  borrowing : ‘ On  what 
matters,  with  what  words,  in  what  way  high  men  have  spoken — so  to  speak 
is  the  convenience  of  style  ’ ; see  Vinson,  Revue  de  Linguistique,  vol.  xlii,  p.  155. 
It  is  entirely  likely  that  this  characteristic  statement  itself  is  but  a repetition 
of  some  classical  Sanskrit  apothegm,  though  I have  not  been  able  to  trace  it. 
An  occasional  protest  against  plagiarism  is  not  wanting ; see  Kavyaprakafa  7 5 ; 
Rajataranginl,  ed.  Troyer  5.159;  ed.  Calc.  164;  ed.  Stein  164.  To  a small 
extent  even  RV.  repetitions  represent  floating  verses  which  have  become 
common  property,  such  as  the  padas,  devo  na  yah  savita  satyamanma,  1.73.2  ; 
9.97.48;  or,  deva  iva  savita  satyadharma,  10.34.8;  139.3.  But  in  the  main 
RV.  repetitions  are  the  result  of  the  freedom  or  licence  with  which  later  authors 
borrowed  the  products  of  their  predecessors. 

On  ‘ late  hymns  ’ and  ‘ early  hymns  ’. — The  Rig -Veda  makes  a distinction 
between  old  and  new  hymns,  an  interesting  theme  that  scholars  in  the  past 
have  referred  to  quite  frequently.2  The  hymns  themselves  allude  in  clearest 
language  to  songs  of  old  that  were  composed  by  the  Rishis  of  the  past.  The 
later  poets  undertake  to  compare,  more  or  less  boastfully  or  complacently,  then- 
own  compositions  with  those  of  the  ancient  masters.  ‘ A new  song  for  a right 
old  god  ’,  as  I have  explained  in  this  book  the  puzzling  RV.  expression,  navyam 
sanyase ; see  under  8.8.12.  Such  reports  are  significant  because  they  show 
that  the  Vedic  poets  were  aware  of  the  fact  that  Rig-Vedic  composition  stretched 
over  a long  period,  preceding  their  own  time.  The  suggestion  has  also  been 
made  that  hymns  which  refer  to  themselves  as  ‘ new  ’,  as  ‘ having  been  patterned 
after  old  ’,  as  ‘ having  been  made  in  the  manner  in  which  Atri,  Kanva.  Jama- 
dagni,  and  other  worthies  made  their  hymns’,  are  of  recent  origin.3  In  the 
light  of  the  materials  which  are  worked  up  in  this  book,  I have  grown  more 
sceptical  as  to  our  judgement  in  these  matters.  The  mass  of  hieratic  hymns 
seem  to  be  in  an  advanced  state  of  reciprocal  assimilation.  The  hymns  which 
refer  to  themselves  as  ‘ new  ’ unquestionably  presuppose  antecedent  hymns, 


1 See  recent  issues  of  ZDMG.  and  WZKM. 

2 See  Muir,  Original  Sanskrit  Texts,  iii. 

224ft.  ; Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  iii.  180; 
Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  123  ; Weber, 
SBAW.  June  14,  1890,  p.  605  ; Bloomfield, 
Religion  of  the  Veda,  p.  203. 


3  Here  figure  traditionally  important 
Rishis : atrivat,  vasisthavat,  or  kanvavat,  as 
well  as  less  important  or  dubious  names: 
jamadagnivat,  vya9vavat,  or  nabhakavat : 
see  Grassmann’s  Lexicon,  under  these  words. 


Introduction 


21 


but  which  are  these  antecedent  hymns  ? The  absence  in  many  hymns  of  the 
word  ‘ new  ’ does  not  prove  that  these  hymns  are  pristine.  Where,  in  brief,  in 
the  Rig-Veda  are  these  pattern  hymns  that  the  poets  refer  to  ? It  seems  to  me 
safer  to  say,  as  I have  said  recently,*  that  ‘ the  hymns  of  the  Rig-Veda  as 
a body  are  largely  epigonal,  or  born  after  a long  period  of  hymn  production 
which  must  have,  once  upon  a time,  been  much  freer  from  conventional  thought 
and  mechanical  utterance  ’.  The  Rig-Veda  is  rather  the  final  expression  of  its 
own  type  of  composition,  presupposing  at  all  points  a long  period  of  antecedent 
activity.  Consequently  it  is  very  often  easy  to  point  out  signs  of  relative 
lateness,  but  I have  yet  to  find  any  hymns  in  the  collection  which  show 
positive  signs  of  coming  from  the  archetype  period,  that  is  to  say,  from  the 
period  when  hymns  of  this  sort  were  first  composed.  The  authors,  we  know, 
are  traditional,  rather  than  historical.  Their  names  are  echoes  from  an  olden 
semi-mythic  time.  Therefore,  too,  it  seems  to  me  very  doubtful  that  the  body 
of  hymns  assigned  to  any  one  of  the  more  prominent  of  these  traditional  authors 
is,  as  a whole,  superior  or  anterior  to  those  of  another  author.  In  any  case 
they  one  and  all  abound  in  repetitions.  Many  hymns  of  the  pragfitha  collection 
of  Kanva  and  the  numerous  Kanvids  are  most  certainly  late  clap-trap,  but  the 
important  role  which  these  hymns  play  in  the  Sama-Veda  canon  should  warn 
us  from  condemning  the  rather  banal  compositions  of  the  eighth  book,  because 
this  involves  the  condemnation  of  the  Sama-Veda  to  a late  date.  So,  e.g., 
Indra’s  epithet  rclsama,  ‘he  for  whom  the  saman  is  made  upon  therk’,  belongs 
strictly  speaking  to  this  book  alone,  and  yet  conveys  in  grammatical  form  and 
content  a very  archaic  conception.1 2  A fortiori  the  other  family  books,  more 
checkered  in  their  contents,  must  not,  it  seems  to  me,  be  judged  chronologically 
as  units : old  and  new,  or,  shall  we  rather  say,  older  and  newer,  is  contained 
in  each  of  them,  gathered  together  without  reference  to  either  absolute  or 
relative  chronology.  The  tenth  book  certainly  contains  a great  deal  of  late 
matter.3  E.g.,  the  Prajapati-hymn,  io.  121,  is  certainly  later  than  its  relative, 
the  sajanlya-hymn  to  Indra,  2.12,  though  the  latter,  in  its  turn,  belongs  to  the 
later  Indra  compositions.  But  I would  not  venture,  in  reason,  to  condemn  the 
funeral  stanzas  as  a whole,  as  a class,  either  because  they  affect  a more  popular 
diction,  or  because  they  happen  to  treat  a theme  apart  from  the  stock  themes 
of  the  Rig-Veda.  I cannot,  for  my  part,  imagine  any  Vedic  time  without  just 
such  or  nearly  such  funeral  stanzas. 

Relative  character  of  Rig-Veda  chronology,  audits  criteria. — Rig-Veda 
chronology  is  relative  chronology  in  a very  narrow  sense.  Because  the  mass 
shows  unmistakable  and  innumerable  points  of  likeness,  every  hymn  or  stanza 
is  open  to  comparison  with  every  other  hymn  or  stanza.  These  comparisons 
are  not  in  vain.  Many  a time  we  can  say  positively  that  such  and  such  a hymn 

1 JAOS.  xxix,  p.  287.  family  books,  below,  Part  3,  chapters. 

2 See  the  more  concrete  results  of  the  3 See  the  same  Part  and  chapter, 

comparison  of  the  eighth  book  with  the  other 


22 


Introduction 


was  composed  after  such  and  such  a hymn,  and,  still  more  frequently,  that 
such  and  such  a stanza  was  composed  after  such  and  such  a stanza.  In  these 
detailed  comparisons  the  repetitions  must  figure  as  a criterion  of  the  first 
importance.  The  double  or  triple  appearance,  in  different  connexions,  of  the 
same  larger  metrical  unit  is  liable  to  betray  the  place  where  it  was  originally 
composed.  I need  hardly  state  that  it  does  not  do  so  always,  because  a great 
many  of  the  repeated  passages  consist  of  commonplaces,  or  are  mere  formulas. 
The  repeated  passages  are  to  a very  large  extent  modulated  in  the  manner  of 
the  uhas  or  vikaras  of  the  ritual  stanzas  and  prayers.  In  such  cases  the 
variation  in  the  form  (metre)  or  contents  of  the  passage  may  teach  with  yet 
greater  certainty  which  is  the  model,  and  which  the  imitation.  E.g.,  in  two 
stanzas,  3.32.7  ; 6.19.2,  Indra  is  addressed  fitly  as  brhantam  rsvam  ajaram 
yuvanam.  In  6.49. 10  Rudra  is  addressed  as  brhantam  rsvam  ajaram  susumnam. 
So  superior  is  the  word  sequence  ajaram  yuvanam,  and  so  obvious  is  the  uha 
nature  of  susumnam  in  reference  to  Rudra’s  character  (Rudra  is  mldhvas  and 
$iva),  that  it  follows  with  almost  mathematical  certainty  that  the  Rudra  passage 
is  modelled  after,  is  an  uha  of,  the  Indra  passage;  see  under  3.32.7.  A con- 
siderable number  of  times  the  same  line  occurs  in  unexceptionable  surroundings 
in  one  place,  but  as  an  obvious  parenthesis  in  another ; see,  e.g.,  under  1.10.7  ; 
12.1  ; 15.9  ; 24.10  ; 124.3  5 Index  under  Parenthesis  ; and  below,  Part  2,  chap.  4. 
A refrain  which  is  original  with  a certain  book,  or  with  a traditional  Rishi, 
may  betray  an  outside  hymn  as  late  and  imitative.  Anacoluthon,  tautology, 
ellipsis,  solecism,  dilution,  addition  and  subtraction,  imperfect  metre,  and 
occasional  other  criteria,  too  subtle  for  classification,  can  often  he  handled 
securely  so  as  to  establish  relative  dates,  when  a passage  affected  by  these  faults 
occurs  elsewhere  without  these  faults. 

Repetitions  in  their  hearing  on  questions  of  exegesis. — It  is  almost 

needless  to  say  that  repetitions  are  an  important  element  in  interpretation : 
a given  passage  which  is  obscure  in  one  connexion  may  be  successfully  inter- 
preted, because  its  recurrence  in  another  connexion  helps  to  determine  its 
meaning;  see,  e.g.,  under  1.47.7;  2.13.19;  5-87-5  J 6.23.3,  and  many  times 
more. 

On  inconsistent  renderings  of  repeated  passages. — Conversely,  and  as 
a corollary  to  the  last  statement,  it  may  be  added  that  existing  translations 
of  the  RV.  betray  their  defects  and  provisional  character  in  no  particular  more 
than  in  the  way  in  which  they  deal  with  repeated  passages.  Many  a time 
a repeated  passage  is  rendered  ad  hoc,  regardless  of  its  appearance  a second 
or  third  time.1  Repetitions  are  often  mutually  interpretative,  and  so  it  may 
happen  that  a repeated  passage  forbids  a translation  which  seems  to  fit  fairly 
in  the  first  instance.  The  body  of  this  work  offers  many  cases  of  this  sort : 
the  subject  by  itself  would  yield  an  interesting  and  profitable  dissertation. 
By  way  of  illustration,  Grassmann  translates  the  pada,  carur  rtaya  pltaye, 

1 Khande-khande  piindityam  : Lagliucanakyam,  ed.  Teza,  p.  8. 


Introduction 


23 


in  1. 137. 2,  by  ‘bereit  zu  regelrechtem  Trunk’;  the  same  pada  at  9.17.8,  by 
‘dem  Heiligen  beliebt  zum  Trunk’.  Ludwig  (95),  at  1. 137.2,  ‘schoner  zum 
opfer,  zum  tranke’;  (807)  at  9.17.8,  ‘ schdn  dem  opfer  als  trunk  zu  dienen’. 
Similarly  it  was  possible  for  Grassmann  to  render  the  pada,  (ma)  ni  rlraman 
yajamanaso  anye,  2.18.3;  3-35- 5»  ‘ nicht  mogen  jetzt  andre  Priester  dort  zur 
Einkehr  lenken ’ (vol.  i,  p.  25  ; here  correctly),  and  ‘nicht  mdgen  andre  Opfrer 
ergdtzen  (vol.  i,  p.  83;  here  incorrectly).  See  under  2.18.3.  Other  cases 
of  diverging  translations  are  brought  out  under  1.8.5  » 1-10.7  ; 1.23.12  ; 1.37.4  ; 
1.47.7;  1.50.2;  1.73.3;  1.82.2;  1.176.1;  2.5.8;  2.17.4;  2.26.2;  3.1. 15;  3-48.4; 
4.3.10;  4.9.5;  4-29.1;  6.45.33;  7.15.8;  7.20.3;  7.35.14;  7-84.5;  8.2.32;  8.22.2; 
8.24.8;  8.31.17;  9.13.9;  9.23.1;  9.33.2;  9.63.8,  &c.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  58, 
has  undertaken  to  show,  unsuccessfully,  I think,  that  the  pada,  upa  srakvesu 
bapsatah,  has  a different  meaning  in  7.55.2  from  that  which  belongs  to  it  in 
8.72.15  ; see  under  7.55.2.  It  is  a fundamental  fact  that  a given  verse-unit 
has  the  same  meaning  everywhere,  except  in  so  far  as  it  is  altered  verbally 
to  suit  a different  theme  or  a different  connexion.  I hope  that  the  present 
work  will  go  far  to  eliminate,  at  least,  this  kind  of  fault  from  future  RV. 
exegesis,  and  that  it  will  also  help  positively  our  understanding  of  the  oldest 
book  of  India. 


PART  THE  FIRST 


THE  REPEATED  PASSAGES  OF  THE  RIG-VEDA 


SYSTEMATICALLY  PRESENTED  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THE  RIG-VEDA 

WITH  THE  TRADITIONAL  STATEMENTS  OF  THE  SARVANUKRAMANI  AS  TO 
THEIR  AUTHORSHIP  AND  DIVINITY 

AND  WITH  CRITICAL  COMMENTS  AND  NOTES  ESPECIALLY  AS  TO  THE 
RELATIVE  CHRONOLOGY  OF  THE  PASSAGES  REPEATED 


4 


[h.o.s.  so] 


Explanations  relating  to  Part  1 or  the  main  body  of 

the  work 

Explanation  1. — The  repetitions  of  the  RV.  are  treated  in  the  following 
pages  in  the  current  order  of  that  Veda  as  divided  into  books,  hymns,  and 
stanzas.  Thus,  beginning,  e.g.,  with  the  thirteenth  hymn  of  the  first  book,  the 
verse-correspondences  are  as  follows : 

i.i3.2a  : 1.142.2b 
[1.13.2c  : 6.53.10°] 

I*I3*3b>  7b 

[1.13.4°  : 1. i4-“a;  6.16.9“;  8.34.8“] 

1. i3*5a  : 3-4i-2b;  8.45. ib 
1.13.6“  : 1. 142.6“ 

1.13.6b  : 1.142.611 
1.13.7“  : 1.142.7b 
1.13.7°  : 8.65.6°  ; 10.188.1° 

1, i3.8bc  : 1. 142. 8bc  ; i.i88.7bc 

1.13*9  : 5-5-8 
1.13.10°  : 1.7.10°. 

With  this  arrangement  the  main  body  of  this  work  serves  of  itself  also  as  an 
index  of  RV.  repetitions.  This  makes  superfluous  the  printing  of  an  index,  in 
the  above  manner,  at  the  end  of  the  work,  in  the  place  usually  assigned  to  an 
Index  of  Citations. 

Explanation  2 . — A distinction  is  made  between  either  word-for-word  repeti- 
tions, or  important  repetitions,  on  the  one  hand,  and  partial,  less  important 
repetitions,  on  the  other  hand.  This  distinction  is  discussed  on  pp.  8 tf.  of  the 
Introduction. 

Explanation  3. — Stanzas  containing  word-for-word  repetitions,  or  important 
repetitions,  are  written  out  in  full  in  their  first  listing  in  the  order  of  the  RV.  ; 
in  their  second  or  third  listing  the  repeated  padas  alone  are  quoted.  Thus  the 
stanzas  1.1.2  and  4.8.2,  containing  the  completely  repeated  pada,  sa  devan  eha 
vaksati,  are  printed  entire  in  the  order  of  1.1.2.  But  in  the  order  of  4.8.2  the 
repeated  pada  alone  is  quoted.  It  is  understood,  of  course,  that  the  discussion, 
if  any,  of  such  repetitions  is,  eveiy  time,  under  the  head  of  the  earliest  citation. 

Explanation  4. — Partial,  less  important  repetitions  are  stated  in  each  order 
of  listing  without  writing  out  in  full  the  stanzas  within  which  these  repetitions 
occur.  They  are,  moreover,  placed  within  square  brackets.  Thus,  e.g., 

[1.91.6°,  priyastotro  vanaspatih  : 9.12.7“,  nityastotro  vanaspatih.] 

Explanation  5. — The  number-citation  at  the  head  of  each  item  is  printed 
in  Clarendon  (black-faced  type),  so  as  to  facilitate  the  survey  of  the  extent  and 
order  of  the  entire  mass  of  repetitions. 


28 


Explanations  relating  to  Part  1 

Explanation  6. — The  repeated  padas  of  the  sort  described  in  Explanation  3, 
in  their  first  occurrence,  are  printed  in  Clarendon  (black-faced  type)  in  all  the 
stanzas  involved. 

Explanation  7. — Additional  repeated  words  (see  p.  vi,  line  4 from  below) 
are  also  printed  in  Clarendon,  so  as  to  help  make  clear  to  the  eye,  at  a glance, 
the  full  scope  of  the  repetition.  Thus,  e.  g.  : 

1.3.10b  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Sarasvatl) 
pavaka  nah.  sarasvatl  vajebhir  vajinivati, 
yajnam  vastu  dhiyavasuh. 

6.61.4b  (Bharadvaja;  to  Sarasvatl) 

pra  no  devl  sarasvatl  vajebhir  vajinivati, 

dhlnam  avitry  avatu. 

Explanation  8. — Partly  repeated  padas,  i.e.  those  printed  within  square 
brackets  (see  Explanation  4),  are  printed  in  ordinary  type. 

Explanation  9. — In  a great  many  of  the  stanzas  written  out  in  full  in  the 
interest  of  a given  pada  or  given  padas,  there  occur  also  other  padas  which  are 
repetitions  of  padas  pertaining  to  other  stanzas  in  other  places.  Such  padas 
are  enclosed  between  two  angles  or  el-brackets,  and  the  place  of  their  first 
occurrence  and  primary  treatment  in  the  order  of  the  RV.  is  given  in  the 
margin,  preceded  by  a little  hand  (®r).  Thus,  e.g.  : 

1.15.1b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

indra  somam  piba  rtuna  tva  viqantv  indavah, 

matsarasas  tadokasah. 

8.9  2. 2 2a  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  &c.  ; to  Indra) 

a tva  vigantv  indavah  Lsamudram  iva  sindhavahj  8.6.35b 

na  tvam  indrati  ricyate. 

This  means  that  8.92.22  shares  its  first  pada  with  1.15. 1 ; and,  further,  that 
its  second  pada  also  is  repeated  in  a group  stated  first  under  8.6. 35b. 

Explanation  10. — Frequently  stanzas  written  out  in  full  involve,  in  the 
same  way,  additional  repeated  padas  of  the  partial  and  less  important  sort  (see 
Explanation  2).  They  also  are  enclosed  between  two  angles  or  el-brackets, 
and  their  first  occurrence  in  the  order  of  the  RV.  is  marked  on  the  margin 
with  a little  hand  (44?),  and  with  ‘ cf.’  (compare)  before  the  citation.  Thus, 

jw  cf.  6. 16.7* 

Explanation  11. — Padas  repeated  within  a single  hymn  only  are  listed 
only  the  first  time,  in  ordinary  print.  Thus,  under  1.13.3b,  but  not  again  under 
1.13.7b  : 1.13.3b,  7b>  asmin  yajna  upa  hvaye. 

Explanation  12. — In  the  same  way  refrain  padas  are  listed  and  printed  in 
ordinary  type  only  at  the  place  of  their  first  occurrence.  Thus,  at  1.97.1,  and 
not  again:  1.97. ia,  ic-8c,  apa  nah  yofucad  agham. 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  I 

Group  1.  Hymns  1-11,  ascribed  to  Madhuchandas 
Vai9vamitra 


1.1. 2e  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 
agrn'h  purvebliir  fsibhir  idyo  nutanair  uta, 

sa  devan  6ha  vaksati. 

4.8.2°  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

sa  hi  v6da  vasudhitim  mahan  arodhanaih  divali, 

sa  devan  6ha  vaksati. 

The  metrical  sequence  of  vasudhitim  (never  vasu°)  is  indeed  bad  at  4.8.2  ; but  in  my 
opinion  it  is  one  that  has  become  stereotyped  in  the  RV.,  and  we  should  therefore  not  follow 
Arnold  (YM.  p.  124)  in  emending  it.  In  this,  Oldenberg  (ZDMGr.  lx.  160)  agrees  with  me. 
Accordingly  this  fault  may  not  be  used  as  a criterion  for  the  posteriority  of  the  Vamadeva 
stanza.  How  this  stereotyping  could  happen  appears  pretty  clearly  below,  under  3. 31. 17. 

1.1.4b  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra ; to  Agni) 
agne  yam  yajnam  adhvaram  vigvatah  paribhur  asi, 
sa  id  devesu  gachati. 

i.97.6b  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni  or  Agni  Quci) 
tvam  hi  vigvatomukha  vigvatah  paribhur  asi, 

Lapa  nah  gofucad  agham.j  refrain,  1.97.1“,  ic-8c 

Variations  upon  paribhu-phrases  at  2.2.5  (with  adhvaram)  and  at  5.13.6  (with  devan). 

[1.1.5°,  devo  devebhir  a gamat:  3.io.4b,  agnir  devebhir  a gamat.] 

Hymn  3.10  is  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra.  The  two  hymns  show  much  general  resemblance. 
Its  significance  is  discussed  on  p.  19. 

1.1.8“  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra ; to  Agni) 

rajantam  adhvaranam  Lgopam  rtasya  dldivim,j  cf.  3.10.2° 

vardhamanaiii  sve  dame. 

1.27.1°  (^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  called  Devarata;  to  Agni) 
agvaih  na  tva  varavantam  vandadhya  agnim  namobhih, 

samrajantam  adhvaranam. 


1. 1.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  I [30 

1.45.4°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

mahikerava  utaye  Lpriyamedha  ahusata,  j 1.45.4b 

rajantam  adhvaranam  agmm  gukrena  gocisa. 

8.8. 1 8°  (Sadhvansa  Kanva ; to  Agvins) 

La  vain  vigvabhir  utibhihj  Lpriyamedha  ahusata, j a:  7.24.4a  ; b:  i.45.4b 

rajantav  adhvaranam  agvina  yamahutisu. 

Here  the  original  is  rajantam  adhvaranam  ; it  is  primarily  an  Agni-motif,  as  patir  hy 
adhvaranam  agne  at  1.44.9,  s:i  ketur  adhvaranam  at  3.10.4,  and  netaram  adhvaranam  at 
10.46.4  clearly  show.  As  applied  to  the  A9vins  at  8.8.18,  it  is  obviously  secondary,1 — an 
observation  made  long  ago  by  Oldenberg  (Prol.  p.  262)  and  backed  by  his  opinion  that  the 
Praskanva  hymns  (1.44-50)  are  related  to  the  ‘ Vatsa-group  ’ (8.6-1 1)  and  prior  to  them. 
The  secondariness  of  1.2  7.1'  is  equally  obvious  ; and  the  trick  (the  prefixion  of  sam-)  by 
which  the  trochaic  cadence  is  secured  to  match  that  of  a and  b,  is  equally  transparent.  The 
word  samrajantam,  although  clearly  made  ad  hoc,  we  must  not  (with  Pet.  Lex.,  Grassmann, 
and  the  Concordance2)  take  as  a compound  of  raj  with  sam;  but  rather  (considering  the 
absence  of  the  paripanna  samdhi : RPr.  4.7)  as  a denominative  of  samraj  (Sayana  : samrat- 
svarupam  svaminam),  ‘ playing  the  role  of  over-lord  of’. 

The  variation  gopa  rtasya  didihi  (at  3.10.2®  ; 10.118.7°)  might  properly  be  called  a ‘ phrase- 
inflection  ’ (nom.-voc.)  of  the  original  (acc.)  at  i.i.8b. — For  I.45.4"*,  see  under  1. 12.12,  and  cf. 
p.  9. 

1.2.7ab  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
mitram  huve  putadaksam  varunam  ca  rigadasam, 
dhiyam  ghrtaclm  sadhanta. 

7.65.1b  (Vasistha ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna)  [««*  7.63.5° 

Lprati  vam  sura  udite  suktairj  mitram  huve  varunam  putadaksam, 
yayor  asuryam  aksitam  jyestham  vigvasya  yamann  acita  jigatmi. 

5. 64.  ia  (Arcananas  Atreya;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
varunam  vo  rigadasam  rca  mitram  havamahe, 
pari  vrajeva  bahvor  jaganvansa  svarnaram. 

The  poor  trochaic  pada  1.2.7®  may  be  a reminiscence  of  the  faultless  tristubh  7.65. ib : 
see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  Class  B ir. 

1.2.8a  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
rt6na  mitravarunav  rtavrdhav  rtasprga, 
kratum  brhantam  agathe. 

1.152.1^  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
yuvam  vastrani  plvasa  vasathe  yuvor  dchidra  mantavo  ha  sarg&h, 
avatiratam  anrtani  vigva  rtdna  mitravaruna  saeethe. 

As  between  1.2.8®  and  i.i52.id  no  very  clear  relation  is  apparent.  It  is,  however, 
noteworthy  that  the  enclisis  of  rtavrdhau  (which  the  Pratigakhya  expressly  prescribes  at 
982)  suggests  that  the  redactor  of  1.2.8  vaguely  felt  that  -varunav  was  not  the  end  of  pada  a, 
and  marks  rtavrdhau  as  what  may  very  aptly  be  termed  a 4 metrical  vox  media  ’,  or  word 
used  airti  koivov  so  far  as  the  metre  is  concerned,  and  counting  now  as  part  of  pada  a and  then 


Analogous  secondary  applications  under  1. 44.11  ; 7.11.1. 
Correct  this  by  transferring  the  pada  from  947  a to  986  b. 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Madliucliandas  Vaigvdmitra  [ — 1.4.1 


31] 

again  as  part  of  pada  b.  Just  so  the  short  u of  vasudhitl  marks  yeniate  of  4.48.3  as  a metrical 
vox  media  : see  under  3. 31. 1 7.  That  the  text  does  not  read  mitravarunk  rtavrdhav  (Lanman, 
Noun-Inflexion,  p.  575)  points  also  to  the  ‘ Verquickung  beider  Pad  as  ’,  as  Oldenberg  observes 
at  RV.  Noten,  p.  2. 

1.3.0b  (Madhuchandas  Vai9vamitra  ; to  Indra) 
indra  yahi  tutujana  upa  brahmani  harivah, 
sutd  dadhisva  naf  canah. 

10. 104.6s  (Astaka  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

upa  br&hmani  harivo  haribhyam  somasya  yahi  pltaye  sutasya, 
indra  tva  yajnah  ksamamanam  anad  Lda9van  asy  adhvarasya  praketah.j 

7.n.ia 

It  is  most  tempting  to  regard  i.3.6b  as  a fragment  taken  over  from  pada  a of  the  faultless 
tristubh  10.104.6  ; the  more  so,  inasmuch  as  the  three  indra  yahi  invocations  waver  clumsily 
between  iambic  (1.3.5)  and  trochaic  (1.3.4,  6)  cadences,  and  because  our  fragment  is  metrically 
so  characterless  as  to  fit  with  neither. 

1.3.7l>  (Madhuchandas  Va^vamitra  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
omasa9  carsanldhrto  vi(jve  devasa  a gata, 
da9vanso  da9tisah  sutam. 

2.41. 1 3a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Y^ve  Devah)  = 

6.52.7s  (Rji^van  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
vigve  devasah  a gata  L9rnuta  ma  imarii  havam,j 
Ledam  barhir  ni  sldata.j 

Oldenberg,  Noten,  p.  3,  takes  omasas  as  a umasas,  with  BR. 

1.3.10b  (Madhuchandas  Va^vamitra  ; to  Sarasvatl) 
pavaka  nah  sarasvatl  vajebhir  vajinivati, 
yajnam  vastu  dhiyavasuh. 

6.6i.4b  (Bharadvaja;  to  Sarasvatl) 
pra  no  devi  sarasvatl  vajebhir  vajinivati 
dhinam  avitry  avatu. 

One  is  obviously  patterned  after  the  other : but  which  ? 

1.4.1b  (Madhuchandas  Va^vamitra  ; to  Indra) 
surupakrtnum  utaye  sudugham  iva  goduhe, 
juhumdsi  dyavi-dyavi. 

8.52(Val.4).4c  (Ayu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
yasya  tvam  indra  stomesu  cakano  vaje  vajin  chatakrato, 
tarn  tva  vayam  sudugham  iva  goduho  juhumasi  9ravasyavah. 

The  word  goduh  occurs  thrice.  At  1.164.26  and  8.52.4  it  must  mean  ‘milker’.  At  1.4.1 
Sayana  and  Ludwig  take  it  as  ‘ milker  ’,  and  Grassmann  as  ‘ a milking  ’.  The  rendering  as 
nomen  actionis  is  supported  by  the  obviously  intentional  correspondence  between  utaye  and 
goduhe  in  the  proportion  surupakrtnum  : sudugham  = utaye  : goduhe.  Commonplace  as  the 
stanza  is,  it  may  yet  have  served  as  a suggestion  to  the  versifex  of  8.52,  considering 
the  admittedly  late  character  of  the  Valakhilya.  As  to  8.52. 4d,  see  under  6.45.10. 


8»*cf.  2.41. 13b 

3.4i.i3c 


1.4.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 


1.4.3b  (Madhuchandas  Yaigvamitra ; to  Indra) 
atha  te  antamanam  vidyama  sumatlnam, 
ma  no  ati  khya  a gahi. 

10.89. 17b  (Renu  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

eva  te  vayam  indra  bhunjatlnam  vidyama  sumatlnam  navanam, 
Lvidyama  vastor  avasa  grnantoj  Lvi9vamitra  uta  ta  indra  nunam. j 

0:1.177.5°;  d:6.25.9d 

Pada  i-4.3b,  though  catalectic,  is  faultless  (resolution  not  necessary : JAOS.  xi,  p.  xxviii). 
Resolution  and  the  (despite  8.51.5°  or  10.160.5°)  very  otiose  navanam  stretch  it  indeed  to 
a tristubh,  of  which,  however,  the  secondary  character  is  glaringly  revealed  by  its  almost 
intolerable  cesura.  This  judgement  tallies  well  with  that  of  Oldenberg  (Prol.  p.  267)  who 
calls  the  Vigvamitrid  of  10.89  one  of  the  ‘modern  Epigones’. — The  latter  half  of  10.89.17 
moreover  is  merely  an  uha  (or  ‘ borrowing,  mutatis  mutandis  ’)  from  the  Bharadvaja  stanza 
6.25.9  (°f-  under  6.25.9).  Thus  rudely  does  the  critic  show  up  Renu’s  stanza  as  (to  75  percent.) 
a thing  of  1 shreds  and  patches  ’. 

[l.4.4c,  yas  te  sakhibhya  a varam:  9.45.2°,  devan  sakhibliya  a varam] 

1.4. 6e  (Madhuchandas  Vai^vamitra  ; to  Indra) 
uta  nah  subhagah  arir  voceyur  dasma  krstayah, 
syamdd  indrasya  garmani. 

8.47.5°  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas) 

pari  no  vrnajann  agha  durgani  rathyo  yatha, 

syamdd  indrasya  garmany  adityanam  utavasy 

Lanehaso  va  utayah  suutayo  va  Qtayah.j  (W  refrain,  8.47.  ief-i8ef 

Arnold,  YM.,  p.  45,  notes  evidence  of  late  date  for  8.47.  The  banality  of  the  whole  hymn 
and  its  heavy  refrains  attest  a low  degree  of  artistic  skill  in  its  author.  The  solitary  Indra- 
pada,  8.47.5°,  in  a l°ng  Aditya-hymn  seems  at  first  blush  a palpable  intrusion  ; but  pada  d (on 
account  of  its  uta  and  its  need  of  the  complementary  syamaof  c)  cannot  be  disjoined  from  c : 
they  make  a unit.  Accordingly  we  may  suppose  that  the  Adityu-couplet  was  worked  out 
upon  a reminiscence  of  1.4.6°,  by  an  author  who  was  not  staggered  by  its  partial  impertinence. 

1.4.8°  (Madhuchandas  Yaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
asya  pitva  gatakrato  ghano  vrtranam  abhavah, 
pravo  vajesu  vajinam. 

i.i76.5d  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

avo  yasya  dvibarhaso  ’rkesu  sanusag  asat, 

ajav  indrasyendo  pravo  vajesu  vajinam. 

The  grave  difficulties  which  beset  the  rest  of  1.176.5  do  not  concern  its  final  pada.  This 
is  loosely  appended  and  may  well  have  been  borrowed  from  1.4.8. 

1.4.10ab+°  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
y6  rayd  ’vanir  mahan  suparah  sunvatah  sakha, 
tasma  indraya  gayata. 


33] 


[ — 1-5-4 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra 

8.32.i3nb+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
y6  rayd  ’vanir  mahan  suparah  sunvatah  sakha, 
tdm  indram  abhi  gayata. 
i.5.4c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
yasya  saxhsthe  na  vrnvate  harl  samatsu  gatravah, 
tasma  indraya  gayata. 

1.5.1b  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra ; to  Indra) 
a tv  eta  ni  sldat6ndram  abhi  pra  gayata, 
sakhaya  stomavahasah. 

8.92.  i b (Qrutakaksa  Ahgirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Ahgirasa ; to  Indra) 
pantam  a vo  andhasa  indram  abhi  pra  gayata, 
vifvasiiharii  ^atakratum  manhistham  carsanlnam. 


1.5.2ft+b+c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra;  to  Indra) 

purutamam  purunam  iganarh  varyanam, 
indram  s6me  saca  sut6. 

6. 45.29“  (^arnyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
purutamam  purunam  stotfnarh  vivaci, 
vajebhir  vajayatam. 

i.24.3b  (^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  called  Devarata ; to  Savitar) 
abhi  tva  deva  savitar  igaham  varyanam, 
sadavan  bhagam  imahe. 

8.7i.i3b  (Sudlti  Angirasa,  or  Purumldha  Ahgirasa;  to  Agni) 

agnir  isarh  sakhye  dadatu  na  ige  y6  varyanam, 

agnirii  toke  tanaye  gagvad  imahe  vasum  santaiii  tanupdm. 

x°.9-5a  (Trigiras  Tvastra,  or  Sindhudvipa  Ambarlsa  ; to  Waters) 

igana  varyanam  ksayantl?  cai-sanlnam, 

apo  yacami  bhesajam. 

8.45.29°  (Trigoka  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
rbhuksanam  na  vartava  ukthesu  tugryavrdham, 
indram  some  saca  sut6. 

Noteworthy  is  the  discordance  of  rendering  to  which  the  repeated  purutamam  purunam 
gives  occasion  : Ihn  der  der  Reichen  reichster  ist,  or  Den  Reichsten  unter  Vielen  (Grassmann)  ; 
dem  vollsten  der  vollen,  or  dem  reichsten  der  reichen  (Ludwig).  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  36, 
renders  6.45. 29***  thus  : ‘ der  du  am  meisten  (angerufen)  wirst  im  Wettstreit  vieler  Lobsanger  ’ ; 
but  the  parallel  at  1.5.2  makes  against  taking  purunam  out  of  its  own  pada  ; and  if,  as  is 
natural,  i.5.2b  means  about  the  same  as  1.5.2%  then  Grassmann’s  first  version  and  Ludwig’s 
second  are  to  be  deemed  good.  In  ige  yo  varyanam  we  have  again  a case  of  ‘ phrase-inflection  ’, 
the  nominative  to  fganam  varyanam. 


1.5.4°  : 1.4.10°,  tasma  indraya  gayata : 8.32.13°,  tarn  indram  abhi  gayata. 
5 [h.o.s.  20] 


1.5.5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [34 


1.5.5b+c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
sutapavne  suta  imd  gucayo  yanti  vltaye, 
sdmaso  dadhyagirah. 

8.93. 2 2b  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
patnlvantah  suta  ima  uganto  yanti  vitaye, 
apam  jagmir  nicumpunah. 

1 . 1 3 7*  2b  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

ima  a yatam  indavah  sdmaso  dadhyagirah  sutaso  dadhyagirah, 

uta  yam  usaso  budhi'  Lsakam  suryasya  ragmibhih,  j cs*  1.47. 7*1 

suto  mitraya  varunaya  pltaye  Lcarur  rtaya  pltaye.  j 1.137.28 

5.51.713  (Svastyatreya  Atreya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

Lsuta  indraya  vayavej  sdmaso  dadhyagirah,  6s*  5- 5 1 . 7a 

nimnarii  na  yanti  sindhavo  ’bhi  prayah. 

7-32.4b  (Vasistha;  to  Indra) 

ima  indraya  sunvire  sdmaso  dadhyagirah, 

tan  a madaya  vajrahasta  pltaye  haribhyam  yahy  oka  a. 

9. 22.3b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lete  puta  vipagcitahj  sdmaso  dadhyagirah,  6s*  9.22.3s 

vipa  vy  anagur  dhiyah. 

9.63. i5b  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
suta  indraya  vajrine  sdmaso  dadhyagirah, 
pavitram  aty  aksaran. 

9.ioi.i2b  (Manu  Samvarana  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lete  puta  vipagcitahj  sdmaso  dadhyagirah,  9.22.3s 

siiryaso  na  dargataso  jigatnavo  dhruva  ghrte. 

The  streams  of  Soma  at  5.51.7  (like  Southey’s  water  that  ‘comes  down  at  Lodore’)  come 
fairly  tumbling  on  their  way  to  Indra ; and  so,  elsewhere,  the  songs  of  praise  (see  under 
8.6.34). 

1.6. 8C  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra;  to  Indra) 
tvam  stoma  avlvrdhan  tvam  uktha  gatakrato, 
tvam  vardhantu  no  girah. 

8.44.19°  (VirQpa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

Ltvam  agne  manlsinasj  tvam  hinvanti  cittibhih,  6S*  3.10.1s 

tvam  vardhantu  no  girah. 

To  begin  successive  padas,  or  even  stanzas  (5.8. 1-7  ; 5.9.1),  with  the  same  word  is  so 
common  a procedure  as  to  have  no  critical  significance.  Nor  is  the  epanaleptic  tv&m  of 
8.44.19’’  censurable:  see  Oldenberg,  Noten,  427a  (dasselbe  Wort  pleonastisch  mehrfacli 
gesetzt). 

[1.6.10°,  igano  yavaya  vadham  : 10.152. gd,  varlyo  yavaya  vadham] 

[1.0. 9b,  divo  va  rocanad  adhi : 1.49.1b : 5.56.1*1  • 8.8.7s,  divag  cid  rocanad  adhi] 


35]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  [—1.7.9 

1.7.3b  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra;  to  India) 
indro  dlrghaya  caksasa  a suryam  rohayad  divi, 
vi  gobhir  adrim  airayat. 

8.89. 7b  (Nrmedha  Aiigirasa  and  Purumedha  Augirasa  ; to  Indra) 

amusu  pakvam  airaya  a suryam  rohayo  divi, 

gharmam  na  saman  tapata  suvrktibhir  justaiii  girvanase  bill  at. 

9. 107.711  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

somo  mldlivan  pavate  gatuvittama  rsir  vipro  vicaksanah, 

tvarii  kavir  abhavo  devavitama  a suryam  rohayo  divi. 

10.156.4°  (Ketu  Agneya  ; to  Agni) 

agne  naksatram  ajaram  a suryam  rohayo  divi, 

dadhaj  jyotir  janebhyah. 


1.7.4°  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
indra  vajesu  no  ’va  sah&srapradhanesu  ca, 

ugra  ugrabhir  utibhih. 

1.129.5°  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

ni  su  namatimatirii  kayasya  cit  tejisthabhir  aranibhir  notibhir, 

ugrabhir  ugrotibhih,  [ityadi]. 


1.7.8°  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
vrsa  yutheva  vansagah  krstir  iyarty  ojasa, 

igano  apratiskutah. 

1.84.7°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 

ya  eka  id  vidayate  Lvasu  martaya  dafuse,j  (T  1.84. 7b 

igano  apratiskuta  indro  anga. 

The  stanzas  1.84.7,8,9  read  each  (apart  from  the  last  two  words)  like  a brahmodya, — 
of  course  not  necessarily  in  interrogative  form.  The  last  two  words,  indro  anga,  form  the 
‘answer’  and  are  simple  prose, — quite  out  of  the  metre,  as  is  intrinsically  clear,  without  any 
reference  to  the  parallel  1.7.8°,  which  is  however  a faultless  metrical  unit. 


1.7. 9a  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
ya  6kag  carsanmam  vasunam  irajyati, 
indrah  panca  ksitlnam. 

i.i76.2b  (Agastya ; to  Indra) 

tasminn  a vefaya  giro  ya  ekag  earsanlnam, 

anu  svadha  yam  upyate  yavam  na  carkrsad  vrsa. 

For  the  desperate  1.176.2,  see  citations  in  Oldenberg’s  Noten,  and  especially  Ludwig, 
5.48  end,  and  Grierson’s  Bihar  Peasant  Life,  p.  182.  The  parallel,  alas,  injects  no  decisive 
new  factor  into  the  ample  discussion,  beyond  this,  that  ya  ekaf  earsanlnam  in  1.176  seems 
to  be  a fragment  and  a dislocated  one. 


i.7.i 


o — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [36 

1.7.10c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra ; to  Indra) 
l'ndram  vo  vigvatas  pari  havamahe  janebhyah, 
asmakam  aatu  kdvalah. 

1.13.10°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Tvastar) 
iha  tvastaram  agriyam  vifvarupam  upa  hvaye, 
asmakam  astu  kdvalah. 

The  form  havamahe  is  hieratic;  hvaye  is  popular.  The  latter  occurs  no  less  than  five 
times  in  1.13  and  marks  this  Apri-hymn  as  late. 

1.8.4°  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
vayam  furebhir  astrbhir  indra  tvaya  yuja  vayam, 
sasahyama  prtanyatah. 

8.40.7(1  (Nabhaka  Kanva;  to  Indra  and  Agni) 
yad  indragm  jana  ime  vihvayante  tana  gira, 
asmakebhir  nrbhir  vayam  sasahyama  prtanyatd 
Lvanuyama  vanusyatdj  Lnabhantam  anyake  samOj 

e : 1.132.1° ; f : refrain,  8.39. if  ft. 
9.61.29°  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lasya  te  sakhye  vayanij  tavendo  dyumna  uttame,  9.61. 29“ 

sasahyama  prtanyatah. 

Prefixion  of  the  four  syllables  indratvotah  expands  1.8.4°  to  a full  jagatl  at  i.i32.ib,  q.  v. 
Under  2.8.6  it  appears  that  -yama  prtanyatah  is  a Vedic  cadence.  Reminiscence  of  1.8.4  ’n 
tvaya  ha  svid  yuja  vayam,  8.2i.na  ; 102. 3a. 


1.8.5°  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
mahan  indrah  paraf  ca  mi  mahitvam  astu  vajrine, 
dyaur  na  prathina  gavah. 

8.56(Val.8).i°  (Prsadhra  Kanva  ; Danastuti  of  Praskanva) 

Lprati  te  dasyave  vrka  radhoj  adar9y  ahrayam,  c®*ab:  8.55.1° 

dyaur  na  prathina  gavah. 

‘Great  is  Indra,  aye,  more  than  great:  greatness  be  his  that  wields  the  bolt;  might, 
wide  as  the  heaven.’  Here  the  ascription  of  might  or  9&vas  to  Indra  is  an  entirely  natural 
sequel  to  the  ascription  of  greatness.  ‘ Might  wide  as  the  heaven  ’ is  not  much  different 
from  the  might  of  Indra  which  at  8.24.9  called  aparltam  (Sayana  : 9atrubhir  aparigatam 
avyaptam).  But  as  a nearly  synonymous  sequel  to  r&dho  ahrayam,  ‘ a gift  that  brings  no 
shame  to  the  giver’  (Sayana  on  5.79.5  : alajjavaham),  ‘no  shabby  gift’,  pada  c is  plainly  not 
fit.  It  is  not  fit,  even  if  we  assign  to  9iivas  the  unwarrantable  meaning  of  fiille  (Ludwig)  or 
Rulim  (Grassmann).  This  unfitness  adds  one  more  (unneeded)  item  to  the  cumulative 
evidence  touching  the  lateness  of  the  Valakhilya. 


1.8.7’’  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra ; to  Indra),  followed  by  1.8.8 
yah  kuksfh  somapiltamah  samudra  iva  pinvate, 
urvir  apo  na  kakudah, — 


37]  Hymns  ascribed  to  MadhucJiandas  Vdigvdmitra  [ — 1.9.8 

eviv  hy  iisya  sQnfta  virapgi  gomatl  main, 
pakvil  gakhiT,  na  daguse. 

8.  i2.5b  (Parvata  Kfinva  ; to  Indra) 

imam  jusasva  girvanah  samudra  iva  pinvate, 

Lindra  vigvabhir  Qtibhir  vavaksitha.  j <W  8. 1 2.5c 

The  entire  stanza  7 is  correlative  with  8,  although  loosely  so  (yiih  for  yiithk)  : * what  belly 
swells,  ...  so  in  sooth  is  his  liberality.’  This  justifies  the  accent  of  pinvate.  Oldenberg 
had  misgivings  as  to  this  accent  (Noten,  p.  12),  but  allayed  them  nearly  as  above.  In  8.12.5, 
the  subject  of  pinvate  is  stomah  (see  8.12.4)  : for  the  ‘ flowing  ’ and  ‘ swelling  ’ of  songs  and 
prayers,  see  under  4.47.2.  The  ‘logical  sequence  of  thoughts’  (not  ‘thought’  !)  in  the  Veda 
is  such  that  it  is  futile  to  say  whether  8.1 2. 5b  is  parenthetic  or  not.  Pada  c in  each  stanza 
of  the  trca  8.12.4,5,6  is  metrically  composite  (cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  111).  The  verb 
vavaksitha  is  a necessary  part  of  the  relative  clause  in  stanza  4,  and  therefore  accented. 
All  of  stanza  5 is  a bungling  cento  of  the  most  loose-jointed  kind  : indra  vi9vabhir  utibhih 
is  a stock-phrase,  recurrent  at  8.32.12  ; 61.5  ; 10.134.3  ; and  perhaps  the  accent  of  vavaksitha 
here  is  a heedless  repetition  of  the  accent  in  stanza  4. 

[l.9.3b,  stomebhir  vigvacarsane : 5. 14. 6b,  stomebhir  vifvacarsanim] 

1.9.6a  (Madhuchandas  VaifvSmitra  ; to  Indra) 
asman  su  tatra  codayendra  rayd  rabhasvatah, 
tuvidyumna  yagasvatah. 

3.i6.6d  (Utklla  Katya;  to  Agni) 

gagdhi  vdjasya  subhaga  prajilvato  ’gne  brhato  adhvare, 
sam  ray  a bhuyasfi  srja  mayobhunfi  tuvidyumna  yagasvata. 

Tlie  prior  stanza  is  plainly  ‘ in  einem  Guss  ’.  The  whole  hymn  3.16,  with  its  wild  jumble 
of  trochaic  and  iambic  cadences,  gives  the  impression  of  lateness.  Padas  6 a and  c are 
metrically  composite  (8  + 4).  Sayana,  with  cheerful  confidence,  says  evamvidhena  dhane- 
nasman  samsrja  samyojaya.  The  needed  asman  is  omitted,  not  so  much  because  it  is  obvious, 
as  because  the  whole  stanza  is  a patchwork  of  Vedic  commonplaces.  And  even  these  the 
author  (a  Katya  or  Viijvamitrid  of  some  generations  later  than  Madhuchandas,  as  we  may 
surmise)  had  not  the  skill  to  stitch  together  without  violence  to  one  of  the  component 
patches,  yaijasvatah.  The  sequence  rayah  . . . ya9asvatah  also  at  8.23.27. 

1.9.8a  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra;  to  Indra) 
asm6  dhehi  gravo  brhad  dyumnaxh  sahasrasatamam, 
indra  ta  rathinlr  isah. 

1.44.211  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Agni,  Agvins,  and  Usas) 

justo  hi  duto  asi  havyavahano  L’gne  rathir  adhvaranam,j  gs?  1.44. 2b 

sajur  agvibhyam  usasa  suviryam  asmd  dhehi  gravo  brhat. 

8.65.9°  (Pragatha  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
vigvan  aryo  vipagcito  ’ti  khyas  tuyam  a gahi, 
asmd  dhehi  gravo  brhat. 

Pada  a of  1.9.8  takes  up  the  gist  of  b of  the  preceding  stanza,  asme  prthu  9ravo  brhat 
(catenary  form).  A verbal  and  metrical  variation  appears  at  1.79.4,  asm6  dhehi  jatavedo 
mahi  9ravah  ; see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  Class  B 1 1. 


i. 9.io — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 


[38 


1.9. 10c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra;  to  Indra) 
sute-sute  nyokase  brhad  brhata  ed  arih, 
indraya  gusam  arcati. 

io.96.2d  (Baru  Angirasa  or  Sarvahari  Aindra;  Haristutih) 
harim  hi  yonim  abhi  ye  samasvaran  hinvanto  harl  divyam  yatha  sadah, 
a yam  prnanti  haribhir  na  dhenava  indraya  gus&m  harivantam  areata. 
io.  133.  ib  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 
pro  sv  asmai  puroratham  indraya  gusam  areata, 
abhike  cid  u lokakrt  samge  samatsu  vrtraha- 
-smakam  bodhi  codita 

Lnabhantam  anyakesam  jyaka  adhi  dhanvasu. j W refrain,  10. 133.  ife  ff. 

Considering  the  frequency  of  the  shorter  pada,  and  the  fact  that  the  hymn  10.96  is 
a downright  tour  de  force  in  the  employment  of  hari-words  (compare  the  putative  author’s 
alias),  it  is  natural  to  assume  that  the  shorter  form  is  the  prius,  and  that  the  (metrically 
faultless)  expanded  form,  10.96. 2d,  is  the  posterius. 

1.10.4d  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
ehi  stomah  abhi  svarabhi  grnlhy  a ruva, 
brahma  ca  no  vaso  saedndra  yajnam  ca  vardhaya. 

10. i4i.6b  (Agni  Tapasa  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
tvam  no  agne  agnibhir  brahma  yajnam  ca  vardhaya, 
tvam  no  devatataye  rayo  danaya  codaya. 

1.10.5a  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
uktham  indraya  gansyam  vardhanarii  purunissidhe, 
gakro  yatha  sutesu  no  raranat  sakhyesu  ca. 

5-39-5b  (Atri  Bhauma ; to  Indra) 

asma  it  kavyam  vaca  uktham  indraya  gansyam, 

tasma  u brahmavahase  Lgiro  vardhanty  atrayo 

girah  gumbhanty  atrayah.j  (Wcf.  5.22.4^ 

1.10.7b+d  (Madhuchandas  Yaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
suvivrtam  sunirajam  indra  tvadatam  id  yagah, 
gavam  :ipa  vrajam  vrdhi  krnusva  radho  adrivah. 

3.40.6°  (Vigvamitra;  to  Indra) 

girvanah  pahi  nah  sutam  miidhor  dharabhir  ajyase, 

indra  tvadatam  id  y&gah. 

8.64.  ib  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ut  tva  mandantu  stomah  krnusva  radho  adrivah, 

ava  brahmadviso  jahi. 

Sayana  and  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  join  tho  adjectives  of  1.10.71  with  yagah  of  b.  To  do 
this,  Sayana  is  obliged  to  force  the  meaning  of  sunirijam  to  a colourless  sukhena  nihgesarii 
praptum  gakyam ; and  Ludwig  likewise,  ‘loicht  zu  gewinnen’  (ist  der  ruhm) ; while  Grassmann 


39]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  [ — 1.10.8 

has  to  render  yaijah  by  Schatz,  which  it  does  not  mean.  The  adjectives  fit  gdvam  vrajam  to 
a nicety.1  This  observation  led  Aufrecht  (in  1888:  Festgruss  an  BOhtlingk,  p.  2)  to  treat 
pada  b as  a good  example  of  Quintilian’s  interjectio  or  inclusio.  But,  granting  this,  it  would 
be  unpardonable  boldness  to  affirm  that  tho  same  pada  at  3.40.6°  stands  in  such  ‘ logical 
sequence’  with  a b as  to  make  it  seem  an  original  there.  If,  at  3.40.6°,  instead  of  indra 
tvidatam  id  yi^ah,  we  had  ava  brahmadviso  jahi,  or  any  other  one  of  scores  of  verses  that 
might  be  cited,  no  one  that  knows  his  Rig-Veda  would  need  to  move  a muscle. 

The  inconsistent  versions  of  indra  tv&d&tam  id  yii<;ah  may  be  noted.  Ludwig  : Indra,  ist 
der  ruhm,  der  von  dir  verliehen  wird  ; Indra,  von  dir  wird  dise  herlichkeit  geerntet. 
Grassmann  : ist  Schatz,  den,  Indra,  du  verleihst ; von  dir  ist,  India,  Gluck  geschenkt. 
The  translators,  we  may  well  believe,  would  have  avoided  these  inconsistencies  had  this 
volume  been  accessible  in  their  day. 


1.10. 8b+c  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvllmitra  ; to  Indra) 
nahi  tva  rodasl  ubhe  rghayamanam  invatah, 
j6  ah  svarvatir  apah  sum  ga  asmabhyam  dhOnuhi. 

1.176.1°  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

matsi  no  vasyal'staya  Ltndram  indo  vfsa  vifa^j  <Sw  1.176.  ib 

rghayamana  invasi  fatrum  anti  na  vindasi. 

8.40. 1 oe  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
tam  gi^ita  suvrktibhis  tvesarii  satvanam  rgmfyam, 
ut6  nu  cid  ya  ojasil  L5usnasyfindani  bhedatij  jdsat  svarvatir  ap6  Lnabha- 
ntam  anyake  same.j  refrain,  8.39.  ib  ff. 

8.40. 1 ie  (The  same) 

tam  Qigita  svadhvaram  satyarn  satvanam  rtviyam, 

utd  nu  cid  ya  ohata  Landd  ^usnasya  bhedatyj  ajaih  svarvatir  ap6,  &c. 

I agree  with  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  175,  that  Bergaigne’s  suggestion  of  rghayamanam 
in  1.176.1°  is  to  be  rejected  (Etudes  sur  le  Lexique,  s.v.  av^vaminva).  But  we  may  advance 
somewhat  in  the  appreciation  of  this  stanza  by  noting  that  its  second  pada  is  a parenthetic 
interpolation,  recurring  in  a Pavamana  stanza,  9.2.1  (q.v.).  The  stanza  1.176.1  is  addressed 
to  Indra  (not  Soma,  as  Oldenberg  thought)  ; the  construction  is  exactly  the  same  as  in  1 .10.8  : 
‘Intoxicate  thyself  (0  Indra)  so  as  to  wish  us  good  things  ! — Into  Indra,  0 Indu  (Soma),  im- 
petuous, enter  ! — thou  (Indra),  who  art  impetuous,  dost  penetrate  the  enemy  ; no  enemy  holds 
against  thee’  (more  literally,  ‘thou  findest  no  enemy  near’).  The  sense  is  flawless  : both 
invatah  and  invasi  are  transitive ; in  the  latter  case  9atrum  belongs  to  both  invasi  and  vindasi. 
Of  course,  the  interpolation  of  pada  b in  1.176.1  makes  it  seem  likely  that  that  stanza 
was  composed  after  the  pattern  of  1.10.8. — The  imitative  character  of  the  two  stanzas 
8.40.10  and  11  reminds  us  of  the  workmanship  of  the  Yalakhilya  versifexes.  Cf. 
Grassmann,  i.  457  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  64,  300,  note  3 ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  64, 
and  see  p.  15. 


1 Oldenberg,  on  the  contrary,  says  (Noten,  I,  p.  13)  that  ‘ leicht  herauszutreiben  ’ fits  vrajam 
badly,  and  in  strictness  he  is  quite  right ; but  it  is  easy  to  assume  that  the  poet  in  using 
sunirajam  had  in  mind  the  contained  (the  cows),  although  actually  mentioning  in  the  second 
couplet  the  container  (the  pen) — the  simplest  metonymy,  like  ‘ the  kettle  boils  ’.  The 
relation  of  sunirajam  to  vrajam  has  its  analogy  with  that  of  sudughah  to  apah.  Oldenberg 
carries  over  imahe  from  stanza  6 and  makes  each  pada  of  7 a sentence  by  itself. 


[40 


i.io.io — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

1.10.10c  (Madhuchandas  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
vidma  hi  tva  vrsantamam  vajesu  havana^rutam, 
vrsantamasya  humaha  utim  sahasrasatamam. 

5-35-3b  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
a te  ’vo  varenyam  vrsantamasya  humahe, 
vrsajutir  hi  jajnisa  abhubhir  indra  turvanih. 

1.11.1°  (Jetr  Madhuchandasa  ; to  Indra) 
indram  vifva  avlvrdhan  samudravyacasam  gi'rah, 
rathltamam  rathinam.  vajanam  satpatim  patim. 

8.45.7°  (Tri^ka  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
yad  ajim  yaty  ajikrd  indrah  svafvayur  upa, 
rathftamo  rathinam. 

For  samudravyacasam  cf.  1.30.3.  Both  Grassmann  and  Ludwig,  603,  make  rathftamo  in 
8.45.7°  the  predicate  of  the  sentence.  But  it  seems  preferable  to  join  the  stanza  as  a whole 
as  antecedent  clause  to  the  next,  8.45.8.  The  change  from  the  third  person  in  7 to  the  second 
person  in  8 seems  to  me  less  harsh  than  the  translation  of  the  obviously  attributive  pada, 
rathftamo  rathinam,  by  ‘ so  ist  der  Lenker  bester  er’  (Grassmann),  or  ‘ dann  ist  er  der  wagen- 
lenker  wagenkundigster  ’ (Ludwig). 

1.11.2d  (Jetr  Madhuchandasa  ; to  Indra) 
sakhye  ta  indra  vajino  ma  bhema  9avasas  pate, 
tvam  abhi  pra  nonumo  jdtaram  aparajitam. 

5.25. 6d  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

agnir  dadati  satpatim  sasaha  yo  yudha  nfbhih, 

agnir  atyam  raghusyadam  jdtaram  aparajitam. 

It  seems  almost  impossible  to  escape  the  conclusion  that  the  pada  jetaram  aparajitam 
originated  as  an  epithet  of  Indra,  rather  than  of  the  horse  which  Agni  bestows,  see  p.  xi,  end. 
For  1 . 1 1 . 2 ab  cf.  the  similar  distich  8.4. 7ab,  ma  bhema  ma  jramismograsya  sakhyd  tava. 

1.11. 8a+b  (Jetr  Madhuchandasa  ; to  Indra) 
indram  iganam  ojasabhi  stdma  anusata, 
sahasram  yasya  rataya  uta  va  santi  bhuyaslh. 

8.76. ib  (Kurusuti  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

imam  mi  maylnam  huva  indram  iganam  djasa, 

manitvantam  na  vrnjase. 

6.6o.7b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
l'ndragnl  yuvam  im6  ’bhi  stdma  anusata, 
pibatam  9aiiibhuva  sutiim. 

Cf.  abhi  stdmair  anusata,  8.8.3d.  Ludwig’s  view,  Kritik  des  Rigveda-Textes,  p.  41  (§  36), 
that  the  variant  of  i.n.8b  in  SV.  2.6o3b,  namely,  abhi  stomair  anusata,  is  superior  to  RV.  is 
negatived  by  the  occurrence  of  both  forms  of  the  pada  in  each  text.  The  variation  of  the 
SV.  is  merely  a case  of  mix-up.  Cf.  with  i.n.8a,  indra  n;ana  ojasii  8.40.5';  (Ska  i<;ana  djasi 
8.6-4ib  ; also  1. 1 75-4b ; 8.32.14°;  and,  agnir  i9ana  <5jasa  TB.  1.5.5. 2°. 


41] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — r.12.4 


Group  2.  Hymns  12-23,  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva 

[1.12.1*,  agni'm  dQtarii  vrnlmahe : 1.36.3*,  pra  tva  dQt&m  vrnlmahe:  1.44.3* 
adya  dQtarii  vrnlmahe.] 

Cf.  8.i02.i8b. 

1.12.1b+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

Lagmm  dutam  vrnunahej  hdtaram  vigvdvedasam,  es*  cf.  1.12.1* 

asya  yajnasya  sukratum. 

1. 36.3b  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 

Lpra  tva  dutam  vrnimahej  hdtaram  vigvrivedasam,  <»■  cf.  1.12.1* 
mahas  te  sato  vi  caranty  arcayo  divi  sprganti  bhanavah. 

1.44.7°  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

hdtaram  vigvavedasam  sam  hi  tva  viga  indhate, 

sa  a vaha  puruhuta  pracetaso  ’gne  devan  iha  dravat. 

8. 19.3°  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

yajistham  tva  vavrmahe  devam  devatra  hdtaram  amartyam, 
asya  yajfiasya  sukratum. 

The  first  two  stanzas  are  unexceptionable.  In  1.44.7  the  inverted  position  of  the  repeated 
pada  and  the  verb  indhate  which  governs  hdtaram  (‘  kindling  a priest!’)  possibly  point  to 
secondary  origin.  Much  more  clearly  8.19.3  is  a dilution  of  the  gayatri  stanza  i.ia.i  into 
a kakubh  stanza  (kakubha  pragatha : Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  104,  212);  note  the  metre  of 
vavrmahe. 

1.12.3*  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Agni) 
agne  devan  iha  vaha  jajnano  vrktabarhise, 
asi  hota  na  idyah. 

1. 1 2. 1 ob  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

Lsa  nah  pavaka  dldivoj  ’gne  devan  iha  vaha,  1.12.10* 

upa  yajnam  havig  ca  nah. 

1.15.4*  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
agne  devan  iha  vaha  sadaya  yonisu  trisu, 
pari  bhusa  piba  rtuna. 

Cf.  the  similar  pada  tibhir  devin  iha  vaha,  1.14.12°. 

1.12.4b+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
tan  ugato  vi  bodhaya  yad  agne  yasi  dutyam, 
devair  a satsi  barhisi. 

1.74.7°  (Gotama  Kahugana  ; to  Agni) 

na  yor  upabdir  agvyah  grnve  rathasya  kac  cana, 

yad  agne  yasi  dutyam. 

6 [h.O.S.  20] 


1. 1 2. 4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [42 


5.26.5°  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

Lyajamanaya  sunvataj  agne  suviryam  vaha,  5.26.5s 

devair  a satsi  barhisi. 

8.44.14°  (VirQpa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

sa  no  mitramahas  tvam  Lagne  9ukrena  90Cfsa,j  G?  1.12.12s 

devair  a satsi  barhisi. 

Note  that  the  two  repeated  padas  of  8.44.14  recur  in  1.12.4  and  12.  See  under  1.12.12. 

1.12. 6b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
agnfnagnfh  sam  idhyate  kavir  grhapatir  yuva, 
havyavad  juhv&syah. 

7.15.2°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

Lyah  panca  carsamr  abhfj  nisasada  dame-dame,  £*■  5.86.2° 

kavir  grhapatir  yuva. 

8.102.1°  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  other  fictitious  authors  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  agne  brhad  vayo  dadhasi  deva  da9iise, 
kavir  grhapatir  yiiva. 

The  pada  i.i2.6bseems  to  be  a parenthetic  interruption  in  the  middle  of  the  statement, 
‘ Agni  kindled  with  Agni,  carries  oblations,  has  the  sacrificial  spoon  in  his  mouth  ’.  The 
epithets  recited  in  the  pada  suit  much  better  7. 1 5.  a : here  the  wise  young  ‘ house-lord 1 
(grh£pati)  very  properly  sits  down  in  every  house  (dame-dame)  of  the  five  peoples.  Here 
the  expression  may  have  been  bred,  unless,  indeed,  it  be  a formula  inherited  from  olden 
times.  In  8.102.1  the  pada  appears  also  in  loose  connexion  and  sense. — A similar  pada, 
yuvanam  vi9patim  kavfm,  8.44.26,  is  employed  in  fairly  appropriate  connexion. 

[1.12. 7a,  kavfm  agnfm  upa  stuhi:  i.i36.6d,  fndram  agnfm,  &c.] 

[I.12.7b,  satyadharmanam  adhvare:  5.51. 2b,  satyadharmano  adhvaram.] 

1.12.9°  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Agni) 
y 6 agnfm  devavltaye  havisman  avfvasati, 

t&smai  pavaka  mrlaya. 

8.44.28°  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

Layam  agne  tve  apij  jarita  bhutu  santya,  2.5.8° 

t&smai  pavaka  mrlaya. 

1.12.10a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

sd  nah  pavaka  didivb  L’gne  devan  iha  vahaM  1.12.3s 

uj)a  yajnam  havi9  ca  nah. 

3.io.8a  (Vhjvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
sa  nah  pavaka  didihi  dyumad  asm6  suviryam, 
bhava  stotrbhyo  antamah  svastdye. 

For  3.  io.8b  cf.  3. 13.7°,  dyumdd  agne  suviryam. 

1.12.10b:  1.12.31*;  1.15.4s,  agne  devan  iha  vaha. 


48]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — 1.12.12 

1.12.11a+°  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Agni) 
sa  na  stavana  a bhara  gayatr6na  navlyasa, 
rayim  viravatim  isam. 

8.24.3“  (Viijvamanas  Vaiyafva;  to  Indra) 

sa  na  stavana  a bhara  rayim  citra^ravastamam, 

nirek6  cid  yo  harivo  vasur  dadih. 

9.40.5“  (Brhanmati  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sd  nah  punana  a bhara  rayim  stotro  suviryam, 
jaritur  vardhaya  girah. 

9.6i.6a+b  (Amahlyu  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  nah  punana  a bhara  rayim  vir&vatim  isam, 
lfanah  soma  vifvatah. 

These  stanzas  are  markedly  imitative  : two  of  them  share  two  padas  ; all  four  share  one 
p&da,  and  the  word  rayim,  and  so  on.  Comparison  of  1.12.11  with  9.61.6  suggests  that 
g&yatr£na  navlyasa  is  parenthetic.  The  question,  point  blank,  is  this  : Is  not  the  sequence 
& bhara  rayim  in  three  of  the  four  stanzas  original  ? Of  course  the  word  punana  had  to  be 
changed  to  stavana  when  the  idea  was  transferred  from  the  sphere  of  Pavamana  Soma  to  that 
of  the  other  gods  : this  statement  implies  the  belief  that  the  Pavamana  stanzas  preceded  the 
others. — For  nirek6  in  8.24.3  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  155  £f. ; the  same  author’s  Glossary 
to  the  Rig -Veda,  s.v. ; Ludwig,  Uber  Methode,  p.  29 ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  I,  p.  49. — Cf.  the 
padas,  t.4n  nah  punana  a bhara,  9.19.1°  ; stuta  stavana  a bhara,  s.io.7b;  and  agne  viravatim 
isam,  8.43.15°. 

1.12.12a+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
agne  gukrdna  gocisa  vifvabhir  devahntibhih, 

imam  stbmam  jusasva  nah. 

8.44.  i4b  (VirQpa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 

sd  no  mitramahas  tvam  agne  gukrdna  gocisa, 

Ldevair  a satsi  barhfsi.j  $»*  1.12.4° 

10.21.8“  (Yimada  Aindra;  to  Agni) 
agne  gukrdna  Qocisoru  prathayase  brhat, 

abhikrandan  vrsayase  vi  vo  made  garbham  dadhasi  jamisu  vivaksase. 

8.43.16°  (Yirupa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 

agne  bhratah  sahaskrta  rohida^va  fucivrata, 

imam  sthmam  jusasva  me. 

The  stanza  1.12.12  is  obvious  patchwork;  it  requires  effort  to  extract  from  it  connected 
sense.  Grassmann’s  rendering,  when  compared  with  the  original,  shows  the  difficulty  : ‘ Mit 
hellem  Licht,  mit  jedem  Ruf,  der,  Agni,  zu  den  Gottern  dringt,  geniesse  dieses  unser  Lob.’ 
Here  ‘mit  jedem  Ruf’  really  means  ‘at  every  call’  which  viijvabhir  devahutibhih  of  the 
original  cannot  bear.  Ludwig,  250,  does  not  whitewash  the  original,  but  simply  reproduces 
its  anacoluthic  senselessness  : ‘ Agni,  mit  heller  flamme,  vermOge  aller  gotter  anrufungen, 
finde  gefallen  an  disem  unsern  liede.’  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  7 : ‘ Agni  with  thy  bright 
splendour  be  pleased,  through  all  our  invocations  of  the  gods,  with  this  our  praise.’  This 
rendering  takes  some  liberties  with  the  position  of  vi9vabhir  devahutibhih,  and  its  sense 
is  no  clearer  than  that  of  the  (to  me)  hopelessly  obscure  original.  In  the  two  other  stanzas 
the  repeated  pada  occurs  in  more  or  less  proper  connexions  (8.44.14  is  none  too  concinnate.) 


1. 1 2. 1 2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [44 


For  padas  similar  to  I.i2.i2a  in  sense  and  form,  see,  agnim  9ukr6na  90cisa,  1.45.4;  agnih 
9ukr6na  90cisa,  8.56(Val.  8).5  ; agne  tigmdna  9odsa,  10.87.23  ; agnis  tigmena  9ocisa,  6.16.28  ; 
vfsa  9ukr6na  90cisa,  10.187.3;  usah  9ukrena  9oeisa,  1.48.14:  4.52.7.  Cf.  also  the  bahuvrihis 
9ukra9ocih  and  tigm^ocih. — Note  that  the  two  repeated  padas  of  1.12.12  come  from  two 
successive  hymns,  namely  8.43.16  and  8.44.14  (Kanva  book). 

1.13.2“  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Tanunapat  [Apra]) 
madhumantam  tanunapad  yajnam  devesu  nah  kave, 

Ladya  krnuhi  vltaye.j 

1.142.2^  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Tanunapat) 
ghrtavantam  upa  masi  madliumantam  tanunapat, 

Lyajnam  viprasya  mavatahj  ^afamanasya  dafusah. 

The  two  hymns  share  no  less  than  six  padas  ; see  the  sequel. 

[1.13.2C,  adya  krnuhi  vltaye:  6.53.10°,  nrvat  krnuhi  vltaye.] 

1.13.3b,  7b,  asmin  yajna  upa  hvaye. 

[1.13.4°,  asi  hota  manurhitah : 1.14.11“;  6.16.9“,  tvam  hota  manurhitah  ; 
8.34.8“,  a tva  hota  manurhitah.] 

1.13.5“  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Barhis  [Apra]) 
strnita  barhir  anusag  ghrtaprstham  manlsinah, 
yatramftasya  caksanam. 

3.4i.2b  (Y^vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

satto  hota  na  rtviyas  tistird  barhir  anusak, 

ayujran  pratar  adrayah. 

8.45.ib  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
a gha  ye  agnim  indhate  strnanti  barhir  anusak, 

Lyesam  indro  yuva  sakha.  j js*  refrain,  8.45.  i°-3° 

1.13.0a+b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Devlr  Dvarah  [Apra]) 
vi  grayantam  rtavrdho  dvaro  devir  asagcatah, 
adya  nunam  ca  yastave. 

i.i42.6a+tl  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  the  same) 
vi  grayantam  rtavrdhah  prayai  dev6bliyo  mahih, 
pavakasah  puruspfho  dvaro  devir  asagcatah. 

As  noted  under  the  precoding  item,  the  two  aprl-hymns  1.13  and  1.142  share  six  padas 
in  four  of  their  stanzas.  Intrinsically  1.142.6  looks  like  an  expansion  of  1.13.6  ; the  distich 
i.i3.6ab  seems  to  be  an  original  unit.  But  these  formulaic  ritual  stanzas  are  so  ancient 
(probably  prehistoric  type  : Avestan  afrl)  as  to  preclude  final  judgement.  The  word  asa9cdtah 
would  seem  hero  to  mean  ‘not  sticking’,  i. e.  ‘freely  moving’.  But  see  Oldenberg,  ZDMG. 
lxii.  473. 


SS*c£  1.13.20 


Ssrcf.  i.i7.2b 


[ — i • 1 4*  i 


45] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva 


1.13.7a+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Usasanakta  [Apra]) 
naktosasa  sup^gasasmin  yajna  upa  hvaye, 
idam  no  barhir  asade. 

1.142.7k  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  the  same) 
a bhandamane  upake  naktosasa  supdgasa, 
Lyahvi  rtasya  matara  sidatam  barhir  a sumat.j 
8.65.6°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
sutavantas  tva  vayarii  Lprayasvanto  havamahe,j 
idam  no  barhir  asade. 

10. 1 88.i°  (9yena  Agneya ; to  Agni  Jatavedas) 
pra  nOnarii  jatavedasam  agvarn  hinota  vajinam, 
idam  no  barhir  asade. 


C®*  1.  i42.7cd 
5.20.3d 


1.13.8k0  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Daivyau  Hotarau  Pracetasau  [Apra]) 
ta  sujihva  upa  hvaye  hdtara  daivya  kavi, 
yajnam  no  yaksatam  imam. 

i.i42.8b°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  the  same) 
mandrajihva  jugurvanl  hdtara  daivya  kavi, 

yajnam  no  yaksatam  imam  Lsidhram  adya  divisprgam.j  W i.i42.8d 
i.i88.7kc  (Agastya  ; to  the  same) 
prathama  hi  suvacasa  hdtara  daivya  kavi, 
yajnam  no  yaksatam  imam. 

Cf.  the  vaguely  related  pada  2.41. 200,  yajnam  devCsu  yacliatam,  preceded  (cf.  i.i42.8d)  by 
sidhram  adya  divispr^am. 


1.13.9  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Tisro  Devyah  [Apra])  = 

5.5.8  (Vasugruta  Atreya  ; to  the  same) 

ila  sarasvati  mahi  tisro  devir  mayobhuvah, 

barhih  sidantv  asridhah. 

1.13.10°  : 1.7.10°,  asmakam  astu  kevalah. 

1.14.1b  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
aibhir  agne  duvo  giro  vigvebhih  somapltaye, 
devebhir  yahi  yaksi  ca. 

8.2i.4d  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

vayam  hi  tva  bandhumantam  abandhavo  viprasa  indra  yemima, 
ya  te  dhamani  vrsabha  tebhir  a galii  vigvebhih  somapltaye. 

It  is  tempting  to  see  in  a . . . vi^ebhih  sdmapltaye  devebhir  yahi,  1.14.1,  the  original 
of  the  repeated  pada;  in  8.21.4  on  the  other  hand  viijvebhili  seems  to  mark  the  use  of 
the  repeated  pada  as  secondary.  The  word  cannot  but  agree  with  dhamani,  which  is  not 
clear  in  this  connexion.  Grassmann,  ‘ mit  alien  deinen  Scharen  ’ ; Ludwig,  596,  certainly 


1. 14. i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [46 

better,  1 was  deine  machte  sind,  mit  all  disen’.  The  word  dhama  frequently  approaches  the 
sense  of  nama,  indeed  interchanges  with  it  as  a varia  lectio,  as,  e.g.,  in  the  yajus-formula,  yat 
te  ’nadhrstam  nama  yajniyam  (KS.  namanadhrsyam  ; MS.  dliamanadhrsyam)  tena  tvadadhe 
(see  my  Vedic  Concordance) ; or  purustutasya  namabhih  in  MS.  4.12.3  ; 184.5.  to  purustutasya 
dhamabhih,  RV.  3.37.4;  see  also,  gandharvo  dhama,  &c.,  and  gandharvo  nama,  &c.,  in  the 
Concordance.  In  8.21.4,  te  dhamani  . . . t6bhir  a yahi  vi'9vebhih,  seems  to  mean  ‘with 
all  thy  characters,  or,  characteristic  qualities  Pada  8.21.4°  is  hypermetric  (see  Oldenberg, 
Prol.  p.  67),  and  this  also  makes  for  the  possibility  that  the  stanza  is  of  later  origin. 

1.14.3a+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 
indravayu  brhaspatim  mitragm'm  pusanam  bhagam, 
adityan  marutam  ganam. 

io.i4i.4a  (Agni  Tapasa ; to  Vifve  Devah) 
indravayu  brhaspatim  suhaveha  havamahe, 
yatha  nah  sarva  ij  janah  samgatyam  sumana  asat. 

6.i6.2  4b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

ta  rajana  fucivratadityan  marutam  ganam, 

vaso  yakslha  rodasl. 

On  the  frequent  omission  of  the  verb  (1.14.3)  see  Pischel,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  12  ; Oldenberg, 
RY.  Noten,  p.  427*  (Erganzung  von  Weggelassenem).  It  does  not  require  too  much  imagina- 
tion to  guess  that  the  repeated  pada  in  10.141. 4 is  secondary,  especially  as  that  Vi9ve  Devah 
hymn  mentions  Brhaspati  thrice  more  in  2,  3,  and  5. — Note  that  1.14  shares  two  more  of  its 
repeated  padas  with  6.16,  namely  1.14.6°  with  6.16.44°,  and  1.14.11°  with  6.16.9*;  see 
the  sequel. 

1.14. 5C  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
ilate  tvam  avasyavah  kanvaso  vrktabarhisah, 
havismanto  aramkrtah. 

8.5.1 7b  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 

Ljanaso  vrkt&barhisOj  havismanto  aramkrtah,  3.59. 9b 

Lyuvam  havante  afvina.j  i-47-4d 

Inasmuch  as  the  expression  jd.na.so  vrktabarhisah,  and  the  like,  occur  a number  of  times 
(see  under  3.59.9)  as  a standing  formula,  it  would  seem  fair  to  surmise  that  the  more  precise 
kdnvaso  vrktabarhisah  marks  1.14.5  as  of  later  origin. 

1.14.0C  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
ghrtaprstha  manoyujo  ye  tva  vahanti  vahnayah, 
a devan  sdmapitaye. 

6.16.44°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

acha  no  yahy  a vahaLbhf  prayansi  vltaye,j  W i.i35*4b 

a devan  sdmapitaye. 

We  render  1.14.6,  ‘May  the  ghee-backed  steeds,  hitched  by  (mere)  thought,  which  bring 
thee,  (bring  also)  the  gods  to  the  soma  drink  ! ’ For  vahnayah  see  3.6. 2.  It  would  be  going  too 
far  to  say  that  such  a stanza  could  not  have  been  composed  originally  with  ellipsis  of  the 
principal  verb  (cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  12  ff.).  But,  after  all,  it  is  more  likely  a direct  loan 
from  the  good  connexion  of  6.16.44. — Note  thethree  correspondences  between  1.14  and  6.16  ; 
see  under  1.14.3. 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — 1.15.1 


47] 

1.14.11“+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
tvam  h6ta  manurhitd  ’gne  yajnesu  sldasi, 
sdrnarh  no  adhvaram  yaja. 

6. 16.9“  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  h6ta  manurhito  vahnir  asa  vidustarah, 

agne  yaksi  divo  vi'gah. 

i.26.ic  ((^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  alias  Devarata  ; to  Agni) 
vasisva  hi  miyedhya  vastrany  Qrjam  pate, 
sdmam  no  adhvar&m  yaja. 

Note  the  three  correspondences  between  1. 14  and  6.16  ; see  under  1.14.3.  For  padas  related 
to  1.14.11*,  see  under  1.13.4°. 

1.14.12a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
yuksva  hy  arusi  rathe  harito  deva  rohitah, 

Ltabhir  deviin  iha  vaha.j  5«*cf.  1.12.3“ 

5.56.6“  (<?yava9va  Atreya;  to  Maruts) 

yungdhvam  hy  arusi  rathe  yungdhvam  rathesu  rohitah, 

Lyungdhvam  harl  ajira  dhuri  volhave  vahistha  dhuri  volhave. j 

1.134.3^ 

In  1. 14. 1 2 Agni  is  bidden  to  hitch  plural  steeds  of  various  bright  colours  to  his  chariot  : 
the  stanza  is  unexceptionable.  On  turning  to  5.56.6  we  are  perplexed  by  the  change  in  the 
second  distich  from  plural  to  dual  in  the  numbers  of  the  spans.  Since,  however,  the  dual 
hiirl  are  Indra’s  very  own,  we  might  explain  the  second  distich  on  the  ground  that  the 
Maruts  figure  there  more  specially  as  Indra’s  servants,  and  therefore  yoke  his  harl.  That, 
indeed,  is  the  sense  of  the  distich,  if  it  be  not  mere  thoughtless  alliterative  jingle ; at  the 
best,  however,  the  thought  is  thoroughly  secondary.  For  we  are  struck,  further,  by  the 
atyasti  rhyme  of  the  same  distich  in  a stanza  that  is  brhatl ; 1 no  other  such  rhyme  occurs 
in  the  hymn  ; no  atyasti  occurs  in  the  hymn.  And  now,  furthermore,  this  atyasti  distich 
is  obviously  done  over  from  the  again  unexceptionable  stanza  in  atyasti  metre,  1.134.3  : 

vayur  yunkte  rohita  vayur  aruna  vayu  rathe  ajira  dhuri  volhave  vahistha  dhuri  volhave,  &c. 

The  case  is  exceptionally  clear  ; three  criteria  combine  to  stamp  5.56.6  as  an  epigonal 
stanza  : its  three  repeated  padas,  its  strained  contents,  and  the  anomalous  metrical  form 
of  its  second  distich. 


1.15.1b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

Indra  somam  piba  rtuna  tva  vigantv  indavah, 
matsarasas  tadokasah. 

8.92.22“  ((^rutakaksa  Ahgirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 
a tva  vigantv  indavah  Lsamudram  iva  smdhavah,j  8.6.35b 

na  tvam  indrati  ricyate. 

For  1. 15. 1 (accent  of  piba,  &c.)  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  14. 


1 Cf.  RV.  10.150,  and  10.93. 11. 


1. 15.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 


[48 


1.15.2C  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 
marutah  pi'bata  rtuna  potrad  yajnam  punltana, 
yuyam  hi  stha  sudanavah. 

6.51. 1 5a  (Rj^van  Bharadvaja;  to  Vi^ve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 

yuydm  hi  stha  sudanava  Lmdrajyestha  abhi'dyavah,j  «5«*  6.51.1 5b 

karta  no  adhvann  a sugam  gopa  ama. 

8.7. i2a  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
yuyam  hi  stha  sudanavo  rudra  rbhuksano  dame, 
uta  pracetaso  made. 

8.83.9a  (Kusldin  Kanva ; to  Vi^ve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 

yuyam  hi  stha  sudanava  Lmdrajyestha  abhldyavah,j  6.51. 15b 

adha  cid  va  uta  bruve. 


The  hymn  1.15  is  devoted  to  the  divinities  of  the  rtuyaja;  see  Hillebrandt,  Vedische 
Mythologie,  i.  260  ff. ; Oldenberg,  Religion  des  Veda,  pp.  383,  455 ; Caland  and  Henry, 
L’Agnistoma,pp.  224  ff. ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  1.  Though  not  a very  long  hymn  it  shares 
seven  of  its  padas  with  other  hymns  ; whatever  may  be  the  antiquity  of  the  rtuyaja  in  the 
ritual,  it  seems  to  show  some  signs  of  secondary  workmanship,  and  direct  borrowing  from 
other  sources.  In  1.15.2  the  third  pada  is  a downright  non  sequitur,  so  far  as  sense  is  concerned. 
Moreover  the  vocative  (accentless)  of  sudanavah,  if  original  here,  would  have  to  be  taken  as 
predicate  to  yuyam.  Delbruck,  Altindische  Syntax,  p.  106,  queries  whether  the  passage 
is  not  repeated  mechanically  from  some  one  of  its  other  occurrences,  in  all  of  which  the 
vocative  appears  in  its  usual  (parenthetic)  value.  This  is,  beyond  any  question,  the  case. 
See,  however,  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  14,  who  thinks  that  the  predicative  vocative  holds 
good  both  here  and  in  8.7.12.  Cf.  also  AV.  n.9.2d,  26°.  We  must  consider  in  this  connexion 
the  general  make-up  of  this  hymn,  and  the  baldness  of  some  of  its  other  repetitions : they 
seem  to  me  to  show  that  its  author  is  not  superior  to  the  charge  of  plain  mechanical  borrowing. 
In  any  case  as  there  must  be  some  relative  chronology  in  the  four  occurrences  of  the  pada, 
I think  that  we  do  not  go  astray  if  we  regard  the  expression  yuydm  hi  stha  sudanavah  as  of 
secondary  origin  in  1.15.2,  even  though  the  author  here  understood  it  in  the  sense  of  ‘for 
you  are  givers  of  good  gifts  ’. 


1.15.3C  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Vi<?ve  Devah,  here  Tvastar) 
abhi  yajnam  grnlhi  no  gnavo  nestah  plba  rtuna, 
tv&m  hi  ratnadha  asi. 

7.i6.6b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

krdhi  ratnam  yajamanaya  sukrato  tvam  hi  ratnadha  asi, 

a na  rte  ^ihi  vf^vam  rtvijam  sufanso  ya9  ca  daksate. 

1.15.4a  : i.i2.3a,  iob,  iigne  devah  iha  vaha. 

1.15. 7a+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Vi9ve  Devah,  here  Dravinodah) 
dravinoda  dravinaso  gravahastaso  adhvar6, 
yajn6su  devam  Ilate. 

i.96.8a  (Kutsa  Ahgirasa ; to  Agni,  or  Agni  Dravinodah) 
dravinoda  dravinasas  turdsya  dravinodah  sdnarasya  prd  yahsat, 
dravinoda  vlravatlm  l'sam  no  dravinoda  rasate  dlrgham  ayuh. 


49] 


[ — i-i6-3 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva 

5.21.3d  (Sasa  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  vifve  sajosaso  Ldevaso  dat&m  akrata?J  5.2i.3b 

saparyantas  tva  kave  yajndsu  devam  ilate. 

6. 1 6. 70  (Bharadvaja  to  Agni) 

Ltvam  agne  svadhydj  martaso  devavltaye,  C**cf.  6.i6.7a 

yajndsu  devam  Ilate. 

The  pada,  yajntSsu  devam  Ilate,  in  1. 1 5.7,  requires  a second  accusative,  as  in  5.21.3  ; 6.16.7. 
Grassmann,  ii.  504,  therefore,  explicitly  emends  in  pada  a dravinoda  to  dravinodam.  So  also 
Weber,  Ind.  Stud.  xiii.  58  ; cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  14.  Sayana  takes  dravinoda,  as  it 
stands,  as  accusative,  but  he  suggests  also  other  impossible  expedients  (cf.  Yaska,  Nirukta  8.1). 
Ludwig,  789,  in  the  commentary,  refuses  to  emend  to  dravinodam,  but  his  rendering  does  not 
land  him  very  far  from  such  emendation  : ‘ als  [den?]  schenker  des  reichtums  mit  den  kelter- 
steinen  in  der  hand  beim  opfer,  bei  den  vererungen  den  gott  sie  anflehen.’  Aufreclit,  Bezz. 
Beitr.  xiv.  30,  retains  dravinoda,  and  translates  : ‘ Der  habeverleiher  reiche  uns  gabe  ’,  sup- 
plying dadatu  from  the  next  stanza.  Similarly  Caland  and  Henry,  L’Agnistoma,  p.  227  ; 

' Dravinodas  [est  donneur]  de  richesse.’  We  must  note,  however,  that  the  cadence  of  the  pada 
is  irregular  (o  ^ v— ),  and  that  the  pada  in  its  fuller  form  in  1.96.8*  is  metrically  perfect. 
It  is,  of  course,  possible  that  dravinodam  once  stood  in  1.15.7*,  where  now  stands  dravinoda, 
and  that  it  was  simply  infected  by  the  nominative  dravinodah  in  stanzas  8 and  9,  but  it  seems 
to  me  more  likely  that  a later  versifex  borrowed  such  words  of  the  longer  pada,  1.96.8*,  as  he 
could  accommodate  in  his  stanza,  content  to  accept  them  as  an  absolute  nominative  with- 
out making  the  easy  change  to  dravinodam.  The  case  is  very  analogous  to  that  of  1.15.2. 
That  1.15.7*  is  later  than,  and  dependent  upon,  1.96.8*  seems  to  me,  at  any  rate,  a natural 
conclusion. 


1.15. 9b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Dravinodah) 
dravinodah  pipisati  juhdta  pra  ca  tisthata, 
nestrad  rtiibhir  isyata. 

10. 1 4.1 4b  (Yama  Vaivasvata  ; to  Yama) 
yamdya  ghrtavad  dhavir  juhdta  pra  ca  tisthata, 

sa  no  dev6sv  a yamad  Ldlrgham  ayuh  pra  jlvase.j  cf.  10.  i4.i4d 

The  repeated  pada  in  1.15.9  is  abrupt,  perhaps  parenthetic.  Ludwig,  789  : ‘ der  besitztum 
schenkt,  verlangt  zu  trinken,  bringet  dar,  macht  euch  ans  werk,  aus  dem  nestram  mit  den 
Rtu’s ; beeilet  euch.’  On  the  other  hand  the  good  old  Yama  hymn,  10.14.14,  shows  the 
repeated  pada  in  a connexion  whose  patness  and  originality  are  very  evident. 


1.18.3b+c  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

indram  pratar  havamaha  indram  prayaty  adhvard, 

indram  sdmasya  pltaye. 

8.3.5b  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

indram  id  devatataya  indram  prayaty  adhvard, 

indram  samlke  vanino  havamaha  indram  dhanasya  sataye. 

3.42.4a  (Vifvamitra;  to  Indra) 

indram  somasya  pitaye  stomair  iha  havamahe, 

ukthebhih  kuvid  agamat. 

7 [h.o.s.  jo] 


1.16.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [50 

8.i7.i5d  (Irimbithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

prdakusanur  yajato  gavesana  ekah  sann  abhi  bhuyasah, 

bhurnim  afvam  nayat  tuja  puro  grbhdndram  sdmasya  pitaye. 

8.92.5b  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

Ltam  v abhi  prarcatjdndram  sdmasya  pitaye,  8.15.1® 

tad  Id  dhy  asya  vardhanam. 

8.97.1  ib  (Rebha  K&9yapa ; to  Indra) 

sam  im  rebhaso  asvarann  indram  sdmasya  pitaye, 

svhrpatim  yad  Im  vrdhe  dhrtavrato  hy  ojasa  sam  utibhih. 

9.12.2°  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  or  Devala  Ka$yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhl  vi'pra  anusata  gavo  vatsam  na  matarah, 
indram  sdmasya  pitaye. 

Cf.  agnim  prayaty  adhvare  and  the  like  under  5.28. 6b,  indrah  sdmasya  pitaye  under  1.55.2°; 
indra  sdmasya  pitaye,  8.65.3°;  and  asya  sdmasya  pitaye  under  1.22.1®. — Hymn  1.16  shares  two 
padas  with  3.42  ; see  next  item. 

1.16.4a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
upa  nah  sutam  a gahi  haribhir  indra  keyibhih, 
sute  hi  tva  havamahe. 

3.42.  ia  (Yifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
upa  nah  sutam  a gahi  somam  indra  gavafiram, 
haribhyam  yds  te  asmayuh. 

5.71.3“  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
upa  nah  sutam  a gatam  L varuna  mftra  da^usah,  j 
Lasya  sdmasya  pitaye.  j 

For  3.42.1  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  250. — 1.16  shares  two  padas  with 
ing  item. 

[1. 16.5“,  semam  na  stomam  a gahi : 8.66.8°,  sdm&m  na  stomam  jujusand  a gahi.] 
1.16. 6b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

Ls6m4m  na  stomam  a gahyj  upedam  sdvanam  sutam,  cf.  1 . 1 6. 5“ 

gauro  na  trsitah  piba. 

i.2i.4b  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ugrii  santa  havamaha  upedam  savanam  sutam, 
indragni  dhii  gachatam. 

6.6o.9b  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra  and  Agni) 
tabhir  a gachatam  nardped&m  savanam  sutdm, 

Lindragnl  somapltaye. j 6.60.9° 

In  1.2 1 pada  '3b  also  = 6.60.  i4d,  in  addition  to  the  present  correspondence  with  6.60.9. — For 
the  repeated  pada  cf.  i.i6.8a. 

[1.16.6“  ime  sdmasa  fndavah  : 9.46.3“,  etd  sdmasa  fndavah.] 


««*5-7i-3b 

1.22.1° 

3.42  ; see  preced- 


[—1.18.3 


51]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva 

1.16.8C  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
vigvam  it  savanaih  sutam  indro  madaya  gachati, 

vrtraha  sdmapitaye. 

8.93.200  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
kasya  vrsa  sute  saca  niyutvan  vrsabho  ranat, 

vrtraha  sdmapltaye. 

[1.10. 9a,  semaiii  nah  kamam  a prna:  8.64.60,  asmakam  kdmam  a prna.] 

1.17.1°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 
indravarunayor  aharii  sami"ajor  ava  a vrne, 
ta  no  mrlata  idrge. 

4. 57. ld  (Vamadeva  ; to  Ksetrapati) 
ksetrasya  patina  vayarii  hiteneva  jayamasi, 
gam  agvarii  posayitnv  a sa  no  mrlat Idrge. 

6.60.5°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

ugra  vighanina  mrdha  Lindragni  havamahe, i tur  5.86.4b 

ta  no  mrlata  Idrge. 

Read,  perhaps,  in  4.57. i°,  posayitnua  (posayitnvk),  agreeing  with  ksetrasya  patina,  and 
governing  gam  ayvam. 

[1.17.2b,  havam  viprasya  mdvatah:  1.142.2°,  yajnam  viprasya,  &c.] 

1.17.2°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

gantara  hi  stho  ’vase  Lhavam  viprasya  mavatah,j  6«*  cf.  i.i7.2b 

dhartara  carsanlnam. 

5.67.2°  (Yajata  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

La  yad  yonim  hiranyayariij  varuna  mitra  sadathah,  e»-  5.67. 2a 

dhartara  carsanlnam  yantarn  sumnam  rigadasa. 

1.18.2  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 
yo  revan  yo  amlvaha  vasuvit  pustivardhanah, 
sa  nah  sisaktu  yas  turah. 

i.9i.i2b  (Gotama  Bahugana  ; to  Soma) 
gayasphano  amlvaha  vasuvit  pustivardhanah, 
sumitrah  soma  no  bhava. 

1.18.3b  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Brahmanaspati) 
ma  nah  ganso  araruso  dhurtih  pranan  martyasya, 
raksa  no  brahmanas  pate. 


[52 


1. 1 8. 3 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

7-94-8b  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ma  kasya  no  araruso  dhurtih  pranan  martyasya, 

Lindragnl  ?arma  yachatam.j  CS"  i.2i.6c 

[1.18. 5b,  soma  indra?  ca  martyam:  4.37. 6b,  yuyam  indra?,  &c.] 

1.18. 6b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Sadasaspati) 
sadasas  patim  adbhutam  priyam  indrasya  kamyam, 
sanirii  medham  ayasisam. 

9.98.6  (Ambarlsa  Varsagira,  and  Rji?van  Bharadvaja ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
dvir  yam  panca  svaya?asaih  svasaro  adrisamhatam, 
priyam  indrasya  kamyam  prasnapayanty  urminam. 

9. 100. ib  (Rebhasunu  Ka?yapau  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
abhi  navante  adruhah  priyam  indrasya  kamyam, 
vatsam  na  purva  ayuni  jatam  rihanti  matarah. 

In  RV.  1.21.5  IndragnI  are  called  sadaspatl ; in  RVKh.  10.151.8  = VS.  32.14,  following  in 
both  places  immediately  after  the  stanza  RV.  1.18.6,  Agni  is  addressed  in  words  similar  to 
those  of  1. 18.6,  to  wit,  taya  mam  adya  medhayagne  medhavinam  kuru.  Sayana  suggests 
Soma  (cf.  also  Bergaigne,  i.  305,  note  ; ii.  296),  perhaps  on  the  basis  of  the  repeated  padas, 
above,  but  the  wording  of  1.18.6  seems  to  me  to  point  rather  to  Agni.  Cf.  also  Ludwig’s  note 
on  the  stanza,  722. 

1.19.1C-9C,  marudbhir  agna  a gahi. 

1.19. 3b  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Agni  and  Maruts) 
y 6 maho  rajaso  vidur  vigve  devaso  adruhah, 

Lmanidbhir  agna  a gahi.j  refrain,  1. 19. 1^-9° 

9.102.5  (Trita  Aptya;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
asya  vrate  sajosaso  vigve  devaso  adruhah, 
sparha  bhavanti  rantayo  jusanta  yat. 

For  pada  b cf.  2.1. 14  ; see  under  i.94.3b. 

1.19. 9a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agni  and  Maruts) 
abhi  tva  purvapitaye  srjami  somyam  madhu, 

Lmarudbhir  agna  a gahi.j  C»*  refrain,  i.ig.i^g0 

8.3.7a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

abhi  tva  purvapitaya  indra  stomebhir  ayavah, 

Lsamlclnasa  rbhavah  sam  asvaraiij  rudra  grnanta  purvyam.  8.3.7° 

1.20.5a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Rbhus) 
sam  vo  mddaso  agmatdndrena  ca  marutvata, 
adityebhi?  ca  rajabhih. 


53] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — 1.22.1 


4.34.2°  (Vtlmadeva  ; to  Rbhus) 

vidanaso  janmano  vajaratna  uta  rtubhir  rbhavo  mildayadhvam, 

Sam  vo  mada  agmata  sam  puramdhih  suvirSm  asm6  rayim  erayadhvam. 

For  4.34.1  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  296;  for  the  metre  of  the  repeated  padas  see 
Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 8. 

1.21. 3b+°  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ta  mitrasya  pragastaya  indragni  ta  havamahe, 
somapa  sdmapitaye. 

5.86.2d  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ya  prtanasu  dustara  ya  vajesu  gravayya, 

Lya  panca  carsamr  abhjtndragni  ta  havamahe.  Cwcf.  7.15.2“ 

6.60. 1 4d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

La  no  gavyebhir  agvyair  vasavy&ir  upa  gachatam,  j frft*  6.60. i4ab 

sakhayau  devau  sakhyaya  gariibhiivendragni  ta  havamahe. 

4.49.3°  (Yamadeva;  to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 

a na  indrabrhaspatl  Lgrham  indrag  ca  gacbatam,j  tar  1.135.7° 

somapa  somapitaye. 

In  hymn  i.ai  pada  3b  = 6.6o.i4d;  pada  4b  = 6.6o.9b. — Cf.  the  padas,  indragni  havamahe, 
under  5.86.4b,  and  agvina  ta  havamahe,  1.22. 2°. 

1.21.4b:  i.i6.5b;  6.6o.9b,  upedarh  savanam  sutam. 

[l.21.5b,  indragni  raksa  ubjatam  : 7.104.1“,  indrasoma  tapatam  raksa  ubjatam.] 

1.21.6°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
tena  satyena  jagrtam  adhi  pracetune  pade, 
indragni  garma  yachatam. 

7.94.8°  (Yasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

ma  kasya  no  araruso  Ldhurtih  pranah  martyasya,j  C-s*  i.i8.3b 

indragni  garma  yachatam. 

1.22.1b+°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 
prataryuja  vi  bodhayagvinav  6ha  gachatam, 
asya  somasya  pitaye. 

5.75.7“  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 

agvinav  6ha  gachatam  Lnasatya  ma  vi  venatam,j  $sr  5. 7 5. 7b 

tirag  cid  aryaya  pari  vartir  yatam  adabhya  Lmadhvl  mama  grutam  havam.j 

5®*  refrain,  5. 75.  ie— 9e 

5.78.1“  (Saptavadhri  Atreya ; to  Agvins) 

agvinav  6ha  gachatam  Lnasatya  ma  vi  venatam,j  6®*  5-75- 7b 

Lhahsdv  iva  patatam  a sutan  iipa.j  6®“  refrain,  5.78.i°~3c 


i.22. — i]  Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 


[54 


1.23.2°  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

Lubha  deva  divisprfejndravayu  havamahe,  is?  x. 2 2.2b 

asya  sdmasya  pitaye. 

4.49.5s  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati)  \ 
indrabrhaspatl  vayam  sute  glrbhir  havamahe, 
asya  sbmasya  pitaye. 

5.7 1. 3a  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

Lupa  nah  sutam  a gatamj  Lvaruna  mitra  dafusahjj  §s*  a:  1. 16. 4a ; b : 5.7  x.3b 
asya  sdmasya  pitaye. 

6.59. xod  (Bharadvaja ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

indragnl  ukthavahasa  Lstomebhir  havana9ruta,j  6»*  6.59. iob 

vi'9vabhir  glrbhir  a gatani  asya  somasya  pitaye. 

8.76.6°  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

indram  pratnena  manmana  Lmarutvantam  havamahe, j 1.23.7s 

asya  sdmasya  pitaye. 


The  pada,  asya,  somasya  pitaye,  as  refrain  in  8.94.  ioc-i  2C.  Cf.  madhvah  sdmasya  pitaye, 
8.85.5°;  and  indram  somasya  pitaye  under  1.16.3°. — Note  that  1.22  shares  another  pada  with 
1.23  ; see  the  next  item. 


1.22.2b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 
ya  suratha  rathitamobha  deva  divispr^a, 
a9vina  ta  havamahe. 

1.23.2s  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
ubha  deva  divisprgendravayu  havamahe, 

Lasya  somasya  pltayej  1.22. 1° 

Note  that  1.22  shares  another  pada  with  1.23  ; see  preceding  item.  Cf.  with  x.22.2l,the 
pada  indragni  ta  havamahe  under  i.2i.3b. 

[1.22.3°,  taya  yajham  mimiksatam  : 1.47.4b,  madhva  yajnam,  &e.]j 


1.22.8a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Savitar) 
sakhaya  a ni  sidata  savita  stomyo  nu  nah, 
data  radhansi  9umbhati. 

9. 1 04.1 a (Parvata  Kanva,  or  others  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sakhaya  a ni  sidata  punanaya  pra  gayata, 

9i9um  na  yajhaih  pari  bhQsata  9riye. 


1.22.18a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Visnu) 
trini  pada  vi  cakrame  visnur  gopa  adabhyah, 
ato  dharmani  dharayan. 


>]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — 1.23.7 

8.i2.27b  (Parvata  Kanva:  to  Indra) 
yada  te  visnur  ojasa  trini  pada  vicakramd, 

Lad  ft  te  haryata  harl  vavaksatuh.j  refrain,  8.i2.25°-27° 

Cf.  8.53(Val.  4).3C,  yasm&i  visnus  tnni  pada  vi  cakramd. 


1.22.21ab  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Visnu) 

tdd  vipraso  vipanyavo  jagrvansah  sam  indhate, 

vfsnor  yat  paramam  padam. 

3.  io.9ab  (Vifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

tam  tva  vlpra  vipanydvo  jagrvansah  sam  indhate, 

Lhavyavaham  amartyarii  sahovfdham.j  6*'  3.9.10° 

The  repeated  disticli  is  primary  in  3.10.9  : * The  bards,  skilled  in  song,  on  waking,  have 
kindled  thee  (Agni,  fire).'  The  application  of  the  same  idea  in  1.22. 21  is  mystic:  the  bards 
kindle  the  highest  stepping-place  of  Visnu,  the  sun-fire  at  its  zenith,  the  abode  of  the  blessed. 
Cf.  1.22.20;  1. 154.5;  10.1.3,  &c.,  and  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  354.  We  may  admire  the 
ingenuity  which  enables  the  epigonal  poet  to  express  the  thought  that  the  inspired  song  of 
the  poets  kindles  the  light  of  the  heavens,  just  as  it  accompanies  the  rubbing  of  the  sacrificial 
fire.  But  the  fact  remains  that  he  has  adapted  an  ordinary  sense  motive  effectively,  yet 
mechanically,  to  his  high  idea.  Without  the  former  we  should  hardly  have  had  the  latter. 
Cf.  also  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  1 7. 


1.23.1a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Vayu) 
tlvrah  sdmasa  a gahy  a^irvantah  suta  ime, 
vayo  tan  prasthitan  piba. 

8.82.2“  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
tivrah  sdmasa  a gahi  sutaso  madayisnavah, 
piba  dadhfg  yathocise. 

1.23.2a:  1.22. 2b,  ubha  deva  divispf9a. 

1.23.2°:  1.22.1°;  4.49.5°;  5.71.3°;  6.59.iod:  8.76.6°;  8.94.10°,  11°,  12°;  asy£ 
somasya  pltaye. 

[1.23.6°,  karatam  nah  suradhasah:  3.53.13°,  karad  fn  nah  suradhasaL] 

1.23.7a  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  Marutvant) 
marutvantam  havamaha  indram  a sdmapitaye, 
sajur  ganena  trmpatu. 

8.76.6b  (Kurusuti  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
indram  pratnena  manmana  marutvantam  havamahe, 

Lasya  somasya  pltaye. 


S3"  1.22.1° 


i.23.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [56 

1.23.8  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra  Marutvant,  better  Vigve  Devah) = 

2. 4 1. 1 5 (Grtsamada  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
indrajyestha  marudgana  ddvasah  pusaratayah, 
vigve  mama  gruta  havam. 

See  Bergaigne,  ii.  371,  383,  390,  428  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  18.  Cf.  Weber,  Proceedings 
of  the  Berlin  Academy,  June  14,  1900,  p.  603,  note  1 ; our  introd.  p.  17.  Ludwig’s  (244) 
emendation  of  pusaratayah  to  gusaratayah  is  intrinsically  unnecessary. 

1.23.9°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  Marutvant) 
hata  vrtram  sudanava  indrena  sahasa  yuja, 
ma  no  duhgahsa  igata. 

2.23.10°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brhaspati) 

tvaya  vayam  uttamam  dhlmahe  vayo  brhaspate  paprina  sasnina  yuja, 
ma  no  duhganso  abhidipsur  igata  pra  sugansa  matibhis  tarislmahi. 
7.94.7°  (Yasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

indragnl  avasa  gatam  Lasmabhyam  carsanlsaha,j  5.35.1° 

ma  no  duhgahsa  igata. 

10. 25.7d  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Soma) 

Ltvam  nah  soma  vigvatoj  gopa  adabhyo  bhava,  1.91.8s 

sedha  rajann  apa  sridho  vl  vo  made  ma  no  duhgahsa  igata  vivaksase. 

Cf.  raksa  makir  no  aghagansa  Igata,  under  6.71.3,  and  ma  na  (and,  va)  stena  Igata  maghd- 
gansah,  under  2.42.3. — The  pada  10.25. 7d  with  its  tetrasyllable  refrain  (vivaksase)  is  certainly 
secondary  ; and  abhidipsuh  in  2.23.10  looks  very  much  like  a gloss. 

1.23.10b  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
vigvan  devan  havamahe  marutah  somapitaye, 
ugra  hi  prgnimatarah. 

8.94.3°  (Bindu  Angirasa,  or  Putadaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Maruts) 

Ltat  su  no  vigve  arya  a sada  grnanti  karavah,j  ts?  6.45.33ab 

marutah  sdmapitaye. 

8.94.9°  (The  same) 

a y 6 vigva  parthivani  paprathan  rocana  divah, 
marutah  sdmapitaye. 

[1.23.15°,  gobhir  yavam  na  carkrsat : i.i76.2d,  yavam  na  carkrsad  vfsa.] 

1.23.20ftb°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Waters) 
apsu  me  s6mo  abravid  antar  vigvani  bhesaja, 
agnim  ca  vigvdgarhbhuvam  apag  ca  vigvabhesajlh. 

io.9.6ab°  (Trigiras  Tvastra,  or  Sindhudvlpa  Ambarlsa;  to  Waters) 
apsu  me  sdmo  abravid  antdr  vigvani  bhesaja, 
agnim  ca  vigvdgambhuvam. 


57J  Hymns  ascribed  to  Medhatithi  Kanva  [ — 1.24.9 

The  two  stanzas  are  identical,  except  that  10.9.6  lacks  the  fourth  pada  of  1.23.20.  The 
latter  is  certainly  surplusage,  as  Grassmann  observes,  ii,  p.  504.  The  entire  passage  1.23.20-23 
is  repeated  at  10.9.6-9.  At  1.23  it  is  part  of  an  appendix  of  six  stanzas  (19-24)  which  follows 
upon  six  trcas,  each  addressed  to  a different  divinity.  Four  of  these  stanzas  (20-23)  are 
taken  bodily  from  the  well-knit  hymn  10.9  (6-9).  This  excerpt  is  preceded  in  1.23  by  the 
metrically  irregular  (AnukramanI,  puraiisnih)  stanza  19,  and  followed  by  the  Agni-stanza  24, 
which  continues  and  expands  in  a concatenary  way  the  theme  of  the  preceding  distich. 
Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  225,  234,  and  for  further  reference,  his  RV.  Noten,  p.  17. 

1.23.210  (The  same)  = 

10.9.70  (The  same) 

apah  prnlta  bhesajam  varutham  tanvd  mama, 
jy6k  ca  suryam  dr<j6. 

10.57. 40  (Bandhu  Gopayana,  &c. ; to  Vifve  Devah) 
a ta  etu  manah  punah  kratve  daksaya  jlvase, 

jy6k  ca  suryam  drge. 

For  pada  c cf.  4.25.4  ; 9.4.6  ; 91.6  ; 10.37.7  ! 59-b  4 > 6. 

1.23.22  and  23  (The  same)  = 

10.9.8  and  9 (The  same) 

idam  apah  pra  vahata  yat  kim  ca  duritam  mayi, 
yad  vaham  abhidudroha  yad  va  gepa  utanrtam. 
apo  adyanv  acarisam  rasena  sam  agasmahi, 
payasvan  agna  a gahi  tarn  ma  sam  srja  varcasa. 


Group  3.  Hymns  24-30,  ascribed  to  <?unah9epa  Ajigarti 

1.24.3b:  i.5.2b,  fganam  varyanam ; 10.9.5%  igana  varyanam;  8.7i.i3b,  Ige  yo 
varyanam. 

[l.24.8b,  suryaya  pantham  anvetava  u:  7-44.5b,  rtasya  pantham,  &c.] 

1.24.9°  (^unahfepa  Ajigarti,  alias  Devarata;  to  Varuna) 
gatam  te  rajan  bhisajah  sahasram  urvi  gabhira  sumati's  te  astu, 
badhasva  durd  nirrtim  paracaih  krtam  cid  enah  pra  mumugdhy  asmat. 

6.74.2°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  and  Kudra) 

somarudra  vi  yrhatam  vistlclm  amlva  ya  no  gayam  aviv^ga, 

Hr 6 badhetham  nirrtim  paraeair  asme  bhadra  saugravasani  santu. 

Cf.  badhetham  duram  nirrtim  paracaih,  AV.  6.97.2°;  7.42.1°;  are  badhasva  nirrtim  para- 
caih, MS.  1.3.390 » 45-6 ; KS.  4.13°;  and  also,  arac  chatrum  apa  badhasva  duram,  RY.  10.42. 7a. 
8 [h.o.s.  20] 


1.24.10 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 


[58 


1.24.10c  (Qunal^epa  Ajlgarti,  &c. ; to  Varuna.  Cf.  AB.  7.16) 
ami  ya  fksa  nihitasa  ucca  naktam  dadi^re  kuha  cid  di'veyuh, 
adabdhani  varunasya  vratani  vicakaijac  candrama  naktam  eti. 

3.54.i8b  (Prajapati  Vaifvamitra,  or  Prajapatya  Vacya ; to  Vifve  Devah, 
here  Adityas) 

aryama  no  aditir  yajniyaso  ’dabdhani  varunasya  vratani, 
yuyota  no  anapatyani  gantoh  prajavan  nah  pa9uman  astu  gatuh. 

In  the  beautiful  stanza  1.24. 10  the  third  pada  is  peculiarly  indispensable  : ‘Yonder  bears 
(the  seven  stars  of  the  Great  Bear)  set  on  high,  by  night  they  were  seen,  somewhere  have 
they  gone  by  day ! ’ Aye,  continues  the  poet,  ‘ Varuna’s  laws  are  inviolable  : the  moon  goes 
shining  by  night.’  Cf.  Oldenberg,  KV.  Noten,  p.  20. 

The  second  stanza  also  has  its  merits,  but  no  matter  how  intentional  be  its  abrupt  and 
anacoluthic  construction,  the  repeated  pada  is  certainly  parenthetic  and  secondary  : ‘ Do  ye, 
Aryaman  and  Aditi,  holy  (gods) — Varuna’s  laws  are  inviolable — hold  childlessness  from  our 
(life’s)  course  ; rich  in  offspring,  rich  in  cattle  be  our  career  ! ’ 1 This  decision  is  interesting, 
because  no  critic,  when  considering  the  relative  dates  of  the  first  and  third  books,  is  likely  to 
be  prejudiced  in  favour  of  the  first. 

1.25.7b  (QunaV^epa  Ajlgarti,  &c. ; to  Varuna) 
veda  yo  vlnam  padam  antariksena  patatam, 
veda  navah  samudriyah. 

8-7-35b  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
aksnayavano  vahanty  antariksena  patatab, 
dhatara  stuvate  vayah. 

10.136.4“  (Vrsanaka  ; to  the  Ke9inah  = Agni,  Surya,  Vayu) 
antariksena  patati  vi'9va  rupavacaka9at, 
munir  devasya-devasya  saukrtyaya  sakha  hitah. 

For  samudriyah,  1.25.7°,  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  27  ; for  10.136.4  see  the  author, 
JAOS.  xv.  168. — Observe  that  the  cadence  of  the  repeated  pada  in  each  of  its  three  versions  is 
w <->  i=d . 

1.25.10°  (^!unah9epa  Ajlgarti,  &c. ; to  Varuna) 
ni  sasada  dhrtavrato  varunah  pastyasv  a, 
samrajyaya  sukratuh. 

8.25.8b  (V^vamanas  Vaiya9va ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
rtavana  ni  sedatuh  samrajyaya  sukratu, 
dhrtavrata  ksatriya  ksatram  a9atuh. 

Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  212,  starts  with  1.25. 10  to  show  that  pastyS,  feminine,  means  ‘ river’, 
or  ‘ water  ’,  in  distinction  from  pastyii,  neuter,  ‘ home  ’.  The  passage  does  not  seem  to  me  well 
chosen,  as  is  shown  by  the  imitative  stanza  8.25.8,  where  no  water  is  mentioned.  A further 
parallel,  the  nivid  stanza  in  the  form  of  an  unanswered  riddle,  8.29.9,  dva  cakrate  upama 
divi  samraja  sarpirasutl,  shows  that  the  seat  of  Varuna  and  Mitra  is  high  in  heaven.  This 
does  not,  of  course,  make  it  impossible,  here  and  there,  when  a god’s  home  happens  intrinsi- 
cally to  be  water,  that  pastyii  may  refer  to  water;  cf.  Mahidliara  to  VS.  10.7  (TS.  1.8.12.1 ; 
MS.  2.6.8;  KS.  15.6).  A poet  may  refer  to  Varuna’s,  Agni’s,  or  Trita’s  domicile,  and  mean 
‘ watery  domicile  ’ ; then  next  a Hindu  commentator  may  remain  well  within  the  bounds  of  his 


1 Ludwig,  200,  tries,  ineffectively,  to  smooth  out  the  roughness : ‘ Aryaman  [Mitra  und 
Varuna],  die  opferwiirdigen,  sind  uns  Aditi,’  &c. 


[ 1.25.20 


59] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Qunahgepa  Ajigarti 


reprehensible  habits,  and  translate  pastya  by  ‘ river’.  For  the  present  it  would  seem  to  me 
that  pastyasu  (plurale  tantum)  in  1.25. 10  had  best  be  rendered  ‘ seat’,  or  ‘ dwelling  In  the 
next  stanza  (next  item)  Varuna  is  described  as  surveying  from  there  (atah),  Odin-like,  the 
wondrous  events  of  the  cosmos  which  have  been  and  shall  be.  This  is  scarcely  Varuna  in  the 
waters.  Of  the  two  stanzas  8.25.8  is  obviously  secondarily  ‘ breitgetreten ’.  So  also  judged, 
many  years  ago,  Aufrecht  in  his  second  edition  of  the  text  of  the  Rig-Veda,  vol.  ii,  p.  xxvi. 

1.25.11b  (Qunahgepa  Ajigarti,  &c.  ; to  Varuna) 
dto  vlgvany  adbhuta  cikitvan  abhi  pagyati, 

Lkrtani  ya  ca  kartva.j  «wcf.  1.25.11c 

8.6. 29*’  (Vatsa  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
atah  samudram  udvatag  cikitvan  ava  pagyati, 
yato  vipana  ejati. 

For  8.6.29  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  56. 

[1.26.11°,  krtani  ya  ca  kartva:  8.63.6b,  krtani  kartvani  ca.] 

1.26. 15b  ((^unahgepa  Ajigarti,  &c. ; to  Varuna) 
uta  y6  manusesv  a yagag  cakrd  asamy  a, 
asmakam  udaresv  a. 

io.22.2J  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  somebody  else  ; to  Indra) 
iha  gruta  indro  asme  adya  stave  vajry  fclsamah, 
mitro  na  y6  janesv  a yagag  cakrd  asamy  a. 

The  banality  of  1.25.15  leads  Grassmann  to  misrender  the  stanza  : ‘ Und  der  den  Menschen 
Herrlichkeit  verleiht,  die  ganz  vollkommen  ist,  und  selbst  an  unsern  Leibern  auch.’  But 
10.22.2  shows  that  yagag  cakre  means  ‘obtained  glory’,  rather  than  ‘conferred  glory’.  So 
Ludwig,  82,  but  he,  in  his  turn,  resorts  to  emending  udaresv  to  duryesv:  * Der  sich  unter 
den  menschen  vollkomne  herlichkeit  geschaffen,  in  unsern  eignen  hiiusern.’  The  rough  and 
insipid  pada  1.25.15°  shows  that  the  stanza  is  late  imitative  manufacture,  patterned,  doubt- 
less, after  10.22.2,  but  it  makes  sense  as  it  stands.  After  stating  in  1.25. 14  that  Varuna  is 
unassailable  and  so  on,  the  present  stanza  says  : * Who,  moreover,  of  men  exacts  undivided 
respect,  and  of  our  bodies  (bellies)  ’,  that  is  to  say,  by  punishing,  when  we  sin,  our  bodies 
with  his  disease,  the  dropsy. — Cf.  Geldner,  Rigveda-Kommentar,  p.  5. 

1.25. 20b  (Qunahgepa  Ajigarti,  &c.  ; to  Varuna) 
tvam  vigvasya  medhira  divag  ca  gmag  ca  rajasi, 
sa  yamani  prati  grudhi. 

5. 38.3d  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra) 

gusmaso  ye  te  adrivo  mehana  ketasapab, 

ubha  devav  abhistaye  divag  ca  gmag  ca  rajathah. 

Grassmann,  to  5.38.3  (following  Sayana):  ‘ Die  Helden,  die,  0 Schleuderer,  dir  reichlich  zu 
Gebote  stehn,  ihr  Gotter  beid’  beherrscht  zum  Heil  den  Himmel  und  die  Erde  auch.’  The 
heroes,  according  to  Sayana,  are  the  Maruts,  a very  sensible  suggestion  as  far  as  the  second 
distich  is  concerned,  though  gusmaso  cannot,  of  course,  mean  heroes.  Ludwig,  539,  also  refers 
the  dual  to  gusmaso  and  Indra.  In  ZDMG.  xlviii.  571,  I took  gusmaso  in  the  sense  of  light- 
nings, and  referred  the  two  gods  to  the  lightnings  and  Indra,  or  to  the  press-stones  (adrivah) 
and  the  lightning.  I now  consider  this  no  more  probable  than  does  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
P-  333-  who  remarks : ‘ Welcher  zweite  Gott  neben  Indra  gemeint  ist  konnen  wir  nicht  wissen.’ 
Judging  from  1.25.20,  we  might  now  guess  Varuna,  if  it  were  not  for  the  very  vague  and 
commonplace  quality  of  the  formula  divag  ca,  &c.  Therefore,  perhaps  better,  Indra  and  Soma ; 
cf.  9.95.5,  indrag  ca  yat  ksayathah  siubhagaya. 


[60 


i.26.i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

1.26.1C:  1.14.11°,  semam  no  adhvaram  yaja. 


1.26. 4b+c  ((^unahfepa  Ajigarti,  &c. ; to  Agni) 
a no  barhi  ri^adaso  varuno  mitrd  aryama, 
sidantu  manuso  yatha. 

i.4i.ib  (Kanva  Ghaura;  to  Varuna,  Mitra  Aryaman) 
yam  raksanti  pracetaso  varuno  mitro  aryama, 
nu  cit  sa  dabhyate  janah. 

4.55.10’’  (Vamadeva  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

Ltat  su  nah  savita  bhagOj  varuno  mitr6  aryama, 
l'ndro  no  radhasa  gamat. 

5. 67.3^  (Yajata  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
vifve  hi  vi9vavedaso  varuno  mitr6  aryama, 
vrata  padeva  sa?cire  Lpanti  martyam  risah.j 
8.i8.3b  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityah) 

Ltat  su  nah  savita  bhagOj  varuno  mitrd  aryama, 

L9arma  yachantu  sapratho  yad  Tmahe.  j 
8. 28. 2a  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
varuno  mitrd  aryama  smadratisaco  agnayah, 
patnlvanto  vasatkrtah. 

8.83.2^  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
te  nah  santu  yujah  sad  a varuno  mitr6  aryama, 
vrdhasa9  ca  pracetasah. 

9.64. 29a  (Ka9yapa  Marlca;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
hinvano  hetfbhir  yata  a vajam  vajy  akramlt, 
sidanto  vamiso  yatha. 

Ludwig,  251,  and  Grassmann  render  1.26.4  : ‘May  Varuna,  &c.,  sit  upon  our  barhis  like 
men  ’ ; Bergaigne,  La  Religion  V^dique,  i.  67  ; Melanges  Renier,  p.  78  ; and  Oldenberg,  SBE. 
xlvi.  13  : 1 May  Varuna,  &c.,  sit  down  on  our  barhis  as  they  did  on  Manu’s.’  The  latter  trans- 
lation, which  Ludwig  also  suggests  in  his  commentary,  is  in  its  general  sense  eminently 
satisfactory  ; it  would  call  for  no  comment  but  for  the  curious  parallel  in  9.64.29.  Ludwig, 
854,  renders  that  stanza,  ‘ ausgeschiittet  gelenkt  von  denen,  die  es  laufen  lassen,  ist  zur 
krafttat  das  kraftross  geschritten,  wie  kampfer  die  ihren  platz  einnehmen.’  Grassmann, 
almost  the  same,  except  that  he  renders  pada  c by  ‘wie  Krieger  sitzend  nach  dem  streit’. 
Both  are  preceded  by  the  Pet.  Lex.  under  i.vanus,  ‘die  beim  soma  sitzen  wie  Kampfbereite ’. 
All  three  renderings  of  the  repeated  pada  are  more  or  less  whitewashed  : as  regards  Ludwig, 
sidanto  means  ‘ sitting  ’,  which  is  very  different  from  a warrior’s  taking  his  place,  presum- 
ably, in  the  ranks ; as  regards  Grassmann,  vanuso  does  not  mean  ‘ nach  dem  streit  ’,  though 
it  may  mean  ‘striving’;  as  regards  Pet.  Lex.,  ‘ Kampfbereite  ’ is  open  to  similar  criticism. 
I believe  that  vanuso  means  ‘ desiring’ : the  soma  steed  attains  his  prize,  and  so  do  the  sacri- 
ficing priests  who  desire  the  soma  ; cf.  10.96.1,  pra  te  (sc.  indrasya)  vanve  vanuso  haryat£m 
madam,  ‘I  desire  the  golden  drink  of  thee  who  (also)  desirest  it.’ 

Considering,  now,  the  facile  interchange  between  m and  v (cf.  JAOS.  xxix.  290  ff.), 
one  of  the  two  padas  1.26.4°  and  9.64.29°  is  pretty  certainly  patterned  after  the  other. 
I incline  to  think  that  1.26.4°  i9  model,  9.64.29°  the  imitation.  Be  this  as  it 

may,  the  construction  of  manuso  in  r.26.4,  as  nominative  plural,  rather  than  genitive 


ts-  4.55.ioa 
6S*  i.4i.2b 

6S-4.55.109 
6S-  8. 18. 3° 


61] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti  [ — 1.28.9 


singular,  rises  in  the  scale  in  spite  of  a certain  prima  facie  insipidity  : the  gods  Varuna,  &c., 
are  compared  with  sacrificing  men.  Both  sit  upon  the  barliis,  equally  interested  in  the 
progress  of  the  sacrifice  ; soma  and  dafcsina  are  doubtless  in  the  mind  of  the  poet.  Rather 
curiously,  we  have  much  the  same  variant  as  between  RY.  1.44.11°  and  TB.  2.7.12.6°,  manus- 
vdd  (TB.  vanusvad)  deva  dhimahi  priicetasam.  Here  the  commentary  to  TB.,  vanusvat 
paricaranavat,  has  in  mind  the  same  idea  as  ours  in  reference  to  vanusali  in  RV.  9.64.29°. 
— The  pfida,  varuno  mitrd  aryama,  also  as  refrain  in  io.i26.3b-7b  ; cf.  varuna  mitraryaman, 
under  5.67.1°  ; and  see  p.  11. 


1.26.5C  ((^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Agni) 
purvya  hotar  asya  no  imindasva  sakhyasya  ca, 

ima  u su  grudhl  girah. 

r*45-5b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
ghftahavana  santyema  u su  grudhl  girah, 
yabhih  kanvasya  sQnavo  havante  ’vase  tva. 

2.6.1°  (Somahuti  Bhargava  ; to  Agni) 

imam  me  agne  samidham  imam  upasadam  vaneh, 

ima  u su  grudhl  girah. 

1.26.10b  (^Junahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c. ; to  Agni) 
vi'gvebhir  agne  agnibhir  imam  yajnam  idam  vacah, 
cano  dhah  sahaso  yaho. 

1.9 1.  ioa  (Gotama  Rahugana ; to  Soma) 

imam  yajnam  idam  vaco  Ljujusana  upagahi,  i.9i.iob 

soma  tvam  no  vrdhe  bhava. 

10. 150.211  (Mrlika  Vasistha;  to  Agni) 

imam  yajnam  idam  vaco  Ljujusana  upagahi, 1.91.  iob 
martasas  tva  samidhana  havamahe  mrllkaya  havamahe. 

Antecedently  it  is  probable  that  1.26.  iob  is  borrowed  from  the  compact  distich  of  the  two 
others. 


1.27.1°,  samrajantam  adhvaranam : i.i.8a;  45.4°,  rajantam,  &c. ; 8.8.18°  ra- 
jantav,  &c. 

1.28.1cd-4°d,  ulukhalasutanam  aved  v indra  jalgulah. 


1.28. 9b  (^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Prajapati  Harigcandra,  or  [Adhisavana-] 
carmapragansa) 

uc  chistam  camvor  bhara  s6mam  pavitra  a srja, 
ni  dhehi  gor  adhi  tvaci. 

9.i6.3b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
anaptam  apsu  dustaram  somam  pavitra  a srja, 

Lpunihmdraya  patave.  j 9. 16.3° 


1.28.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [62 


9.51. 1 b (Ucathya  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
adhvaryo  adribhih  sutam  s6mam  pavitra  a srja, 

Lpunlhindraya  patave.j  6®*  9.16.3° 

For  stanza  1.28.9  °f-  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  170;  Geldner,  Rigveda  Kommentar,  p.  5 ; 
for  the  entire  hymn,  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  24.  Cf.  also  Ludwig,  784. — The  cadence,  gor 
&dhi  tvaci,  also  at  9.65.25  ; 79.4  ; 101.11. 

1.29.1b  (Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Indra) 

yac  cid  hi  satya  somapa  anagasta  iva  smasi, 

a tu  na  indra  gansaya  gosv  agvesu  gublirisu  sahasresu  tuvimagha. 

2.41.16°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Sarasvatl) 
ambitame  nadltame  devitame  sarasvati, 
apragasta  iva  smasi  pragastim  amba  nas  krdhi. 

The  two  stanzas  show  subtle  relationship  of  structure  which  may  be  expressed  in  propor- 
tional form  : 1.29.1,  an^astah  : a 9ahsaya  = 

2.41.16,  apracastah  : pr^astim  krdhi. 

[l.29.2a,  giprin  vajanam  pate:  6.45. iob,  indra  vajanam  pate.] 

1.30.7°  (Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Indra) 
yoge-yoge  tavastaram  vaje-vaje  havamahe, 
sakhaya  indram  utaye. 

8.21.9°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yo  na  idam-idam  pura  pra  vasya  aninaya  tarn  u va  stuse, 
sakhaya  indram  utaye. 

The  stanza  8.21.9  d°es  not  sound  so  well  as  1.30.7,  as  regards  either  sense  or  metre. 

1.30. 8b  (Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Indra) 
a gha  gamad  yadi  gravat  sahasrinibhir  utibhih, 
vajebhir  iipa  no  havam. 

io.i34.4d  (Mandhatr  Yauvanagva  ; to  Indra) 

ava  yat  tvam  gatakratav  indra  vigvani  dhanus6, 

rayirii  na  sunvate  saca  sahasrinibhir  utibhir  Ldevi  janitry  ajljanad 

bhadra  janitry  ajljanatj  <5®*  refrain,  10.  i34.ief-6ef 

1.30.9a  ((^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Indra) 
dnu  pratnasyaukaso  huve  tuvipratim  naram, 
yam  te  purvam  pita  huve. 

8.69. i8a  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
dnu  pratnasyaukasah  priyamedhasa  esam, 
purvam  anu  prdyatim  vrktabarhiso  hitaprayasa  agata. 

1.30.10°  (^unahgepa  Ajlgarti,  &c. ; to  Indra) 
tarn  tva  vaydm  vigvavara  gasmahe  puruhata, 
sdkhe  vaso  jaritfbhyah. 


63] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Qunahgepa  Ajigarti  [ — i. 30.21 

3.5i.6d  (Vi^vamitra;  to  Indra) 

tubhyam  bnihmani  gira  indra  tubhyam  satra  dadhire  harivo  jusasva, 
bodhy  hpir  avaso  nutanasya  sdkhe  vaso  jartrbhyo  vayo  dhah. 

8.7 1. 90  (Sudlti  Afigirasa  and  Purumllha  Aiigirasa  ; to  Agni) 
sa  no  vasva  upa  masy  urjo  napan  nnihinasya, 

sakho  vaso  jaritrbhyah. 

It  would  seem  that  metre  and  sense  both  justify  us  in  assuming  that  siikhe  vaso  jaritfbhyo 
v£yo  dhah  is  the  mother  pada.  See  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 8. 

1.30.18b  ((^unalifepa  Ajigarti,  &c.  ; to  Afvins) 
samanayojano  hi  vam  ratho  dasrav  amartyah, 
samudre  afvineyate. 

5*  75*9li  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  Afvins) 
tibhad  usa  riifatpafur  agnir  adhayy  rtviyah, 
ayoji  vam  vrsanvasQ  ratho  dasrav  amartyo 

Lmadhvl  mama  9rutam  havam.j  6ft*  refrain,  5-75-  ie— 90 

1.30. 19b  (Qunah^epa  Ajigarti,  &c.  ; to  A9vins) 
ny  aghnyasya  murdhani  cakram  rathasya  yemathuh, 
pari  dydm  anyad  iyate. 

5. 73-3b  (Paura  Atreya  ; to  A9vins) 

Irmanyad  vapuse  vapu9  cakram  rathasya  yemathuh, 
parjr  anya  nahusa  yuga  mahna  rajahsi  dlyathah. 

For  these  difficult  cosmic-mythological  stanzas  cf.  the  recent  discussions  of  Pischel,  Ved. 
Stud.  i.  212  ff . ; Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  30;  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  384,  note; 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  361  (who  cites  the  parallels  from  RV.  and  other  sources).  Olden- 
berg’s  remarks  on  anya  in  5.73.3®  are  pertinent.  It  seems  to  me  also  that  the  word  there, 
not  too  aptly,  agrees  with  yuga,  that  is  to  say,  that  it  has  a different  meaning  than  in  1. 30.19. 
Possibly,  therefore,  5.73.3  is  reminiscent  of  earlier  treatments  of  the  idea  of  the  1 other  wheel  * 
such  as  appears  in  1.30. 19  or  8.22.4. 

1.30.21c  ((^unal^epa  Ajigarti,  &c. ; to  Usas) 
vayarn  hi  te  amanmahy  antad  A parakat, 

agve  na  citre  arusi. 

4.52.2®  (Vamadeva ; to  Usas) 
agveva  eitrarusl  mata  gavam  rtavarl, 
sakhabhud  a9vinor  usah. 

Bergaigne,  La  Syntaxe  des  comparaisons  v6diques  (Melanges  Renier,  p.  75  ff.,  especially 
pp.  77,  note  1,  88);  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  91  ff.,have  treated  the  phenomenon  of  case  attraction 
in  comparisons.  They  show  that  the  primary  word  in  a comparison  attracts  to  its  own  case- 
form  the  secondary,  or  simile  word.  On  page  92  Pischel  remarks  that  he  has  found  scarcely 
more  than  one  case  of  attraction  to  the  vocative,  namely,  this  very  pada  1.30. 21°.  But  he 
has  failed  to  note  the  parallel,  4.52.2%  which  stamps  1.30.21°  as  imitative.  I do  not  wish  to 
say  that  the  vocative  attraction  in  1.30. 21  violates  any  habit,  notwithstanding  its  rareness, 
especially  as  Bergaigne,  1.  c.,  p.  80,  and  Delbriick,  Altindische  Syntax,  p.  106,  cite  one 


i. 3o.2i — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 


[64 


more  case  from  the  first  book,  1.57.3.  But  of  the  two  repeated  padas  above  one  must  be  the 
model,  and  that  is  4.52.2%  making  it  likely,  after  all,  that  the  construction  in  1. 30.21  is  for 
the  nonce.  We  must  remember  here  the  frequent  cases  in  which  the  secondary  or  simile 
word  is  in  the  nominative  while  the  primary  word  is  in  the  vocative,  e.g.  1.16.5  ; 1.36.13  ; 
7.13.3,  &c.  More  precisely,  therefore,  a9ve  na  in  1. 30.21  imitates  a9veva  in  4.52.2  ; the  inter- 
dependence of  the  two  is  not  to  be  doubted,  especially  as  the  cadence  of  both  lines  is 
irregular  (y  w ii),  and  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  two  poets  would  happen  upon  the  same 
metrical  irregularity. 


1.30.22c  (Qunahfepa  Ajlgarti,  &c.  ; to  Usas) 
tvarii  tyebhir  a gahi  vajebhir  duhitar  divah, 
asm6  rayim  ni  dharaya. 

10.24. ic  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Indra) 

Lindra  somam  imam  pibaj  madhumantam  camu  sutam,  €«*cf.  8.17.1b 
asm6  rayim  ni  dharaya  vi  vo  made  sahasri'nam  puruvaso  vivaksase. 

Cf.  the  pada,  9uddho  rayim  ni  dharaya,  8.95.8%  also  octosyllabic,  which  helps  to  show 
that  10.24.1°  with  refrain  is  secondary. 


Group  4.  Hymns  31-35,  ascribed  to  Hiranyastupa  Angirasa 

1.31. 8d  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  no  agne  sanaye  dhananam  ya^sam  karum  krnuhi  stavanah, 
rdhyama  karmapasa  navena  devair  dyavaprthivi  pravatam  nah. 

9.69.  iod  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

l'ndav  indraya  brhate  pavasva  sumrllko  anavadyb  rifadah, 

bhara  candrani  grnat6  vasuni  devair  dyavaprthivi  pravatam  nah. 

10.67. 1 2*^  (Ayasya  Angirasa;  to  Brliaspati) 

Lindro  mahna  mahato  arnavasyaj  vi  mQrdhanam  abhinad  arbuddsya, 

8»*  10.67. 1211 

Lahann  ahim  arinat  sapta  sindhunj  devair  dyavaprthivi  pravatam  nah. 

C*s*  4.28.1° 

[1.32.1%  indrasya  nu  vliykni  pra  vocam : 2.21.3d,  indrasya  vocarh  pra  krtani 
viryL] 

1.32.3b  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

vrsayamfino  ’vrnlta  somam  trikadrukesv  apibat  sutasya, 

a sayakarii  maghavadatta  vajram  ahann  enam  prathamajam  ahinam. 

2.15.1°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

pra  gha  nv  asya  rnahat6  mahani  satya  satyasya  karanfini  vocam, 
trikadrukesv  apibat  sutasyasya  mfide  ahim  indro  jaghana. 


65]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  [ — 1.33. 12 

[1.32.4°,  at  suryarii  janayan  dyixm  usiisam : 6.30.5'!,  sakam  suryarii,  &c.] 
[1.32.5J,  ah ih  fayata upaprk  prthivyah : 10.89. 1 4'!,  prthivya  apfg  amuya  91'iyante.] 


1.32.12'1  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa : to  Indra) 

a^vyo  varo  abhavas  tad  indra  srke  yat  tva  pratyahan  deva  ekah, 

ajayo  ga  ajayah  90ra  somam  avasrjah  sartave  sapta  sindhun. 

2.12.12!'  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

Lyah  saptara^mir  vrsabhas  tuvismanj  avasrjat  sartave  sapta  sindhun, 

fris*  cf.  2. 1 2. 1 2a 

yo  rauliinam  asphurad  vajrabahur  dyam  arohantam  sa  janasa  indrah. 

Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  91  (improbable  suggestion)  ; Geldner,  ibid.  183. — For  echoes  of 
1.32.12  see  perhaps  AV.  2.29.7;  TS.  6.5. 5. 2;  TB.  1.1.8. 3. 

[1.32.15'',  aran  na  nemih  pari  til  babhuva:  1. 14 1.9'*,  ariin  na  nemih  paribhur 
ajayathah.] 

Cf.  5.13.6- 

[1.33.5°,  pra  yad  divo  hariva  sthatar  ugra:  6.41.3°,  etarii  piba  hariva,  &c.] 
1.33.12°  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

ny  avidhyad  illbifasya  drlha  vi  frnginam  abhinac  chusnam  indrah, 
yavat  taro  maghavan  yavad  ojo  vajrena  fatrum  avadhih  prtanytim. 

7-9i.4a  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

yavat  taras  tanvo  yavad  ojo  yavan  naraf  caksaslt  didhyanah, 

9ucim  somam  9ucipa  patam  asme  indravayu  sadatam  barhir  edam. 

Both  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  translate  the  second  distich  of  1.33. 12  with  a diplomatic  touch 
that  disguises  its  plainest  sense.  The  former,  965,  ‘ wie  gross  seine  schnelligkeit,  Maghavan, 
wie  gross  seine  gewalt,  mit  dem  keile  totetest  du  den  kampfeslustigen  feind.’  But  the 
vocative  Maghavan  shows  clearly  that  it  is  not  a question  of  the  enemy’s,  but  of  Indra’s 
swiftness  and  strength.  In  that  regard  Grassmann  is  quite  correct : 'Nadi  deiner  Kraft  und 
Schnelle,  macht’ger  Indra.  erschlugst  den  Feind,  den  Kampfer,  mit  dem  Blitz  du.’  This 
rendering,  however,  in  its  turn,  veils  an  intrinsic  insipidity.  What  the  distich  really  says, 
damning  Indra  with  faint  praise,  is  this  : ‘ As  far  as  held  out  thy  alertness,  0 Maghavan,  and 
thy  strength,  thou  hast  slain  the  fighting  enemy  with  thy  bolt.’  Now  7.91.4  shows  that  this 
is  indeed  the  meaning  of  the  passage  just  discussed.  Ludwig,  715  : ‘ Sovil  die  eigene  riirig- 
keit,  die  [eigene]  starke  so  vil  manner  mit  einsicht  schauend  [vermogen]  ; trinkt  den  reinen 
soma  bei  uns,  o trinker  von  reinem,  Indra  und  Vayu,  sitzt  nider  auf  unserm  barhis.’ 

Grassmann  : ‘ Soweit  des  Leibes  Riistigkeit  und  Kraft  reicht,  soviel  die  Manner  schau’n 
mit  ihren  Blicken,  trinkt  reinen  Soma,  ihr  des  Reinen  Trinker,  und  setzt  auf  diese  Streu  euch, 
Indra-Vayu.’  The  stanza  has  its  own  difficulties,  because  it  states  in  turgid  style  what  might 
have  been  stated  in  plain  language  : the  poet  invites  Indra  and  Vayu  to  a protracted  drinking- 
bout  which  shall  last  as  long  as  the  sacrificers’  bodily  endurance  holds  out,  and  as  long  as 
they  can  keep  their  mental  faculties  unimpaired.  I make  little  doubt  that  the  repeated  pada 
is  primary  in  this  connexion,  and  that  it  is  secondary  and  weak  in  1. 33.12.  This  weakness 
the  Western  translators,  in  their  several  ways,  instinctively  disguise  in  their  versions. 

9 [h.o.s.  20] 


1.33.14 — ] Part  1 ■'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [66 


1.33.14a+b  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

avah  kutsam  indra  yasmin  eak&n  pravo  yiidhyantam  vrsabham  dagadyum, 
gaphacyuto  renur  naksata  dyam  lie  chvaitreyo  nrsahyaya  tasthau. 
i.i74.5a  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

vaha  kutsam  indra  yasmin  cakan  syumanyu  rjrd  vatasydgva, 

Lpra  surag  cakram  vrhatad  abliikej  ’bhi  sprdho  yasisad  vajrabahuli. 

i.i74.5c 

6.2  6.4b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  ratham  pra  bharo  yodham  rsvam  avo  yiidhyantam  vrsabham 
dagadyum, 

tvam  tugrarii  vetasave  sacahan  tvam  tujim  grnantam  indra  tutoh. 

See  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  171  ; Rigveda-Kommentar,  p.  7 ; and  cf.  under  1.174.5°. 

1.34.10b  (HiranyastOpa  Angirasa  ; to  Agvins) 

a nasatya  gachatarh  huyate  havir  madhvah  pibatam  madhup6bhir  asabhih, 
yuvor  hi  purvam  savitosaso  ratham  rtaya  citram  ghrtavantam  isyati. 

4.45. 3a  (Vamadeva  ; to  Agvins) 

madhvah  pibatam  madhup^bir  asabhir  uta  priyarn  madhune  yuhja- 
tham  ratham, 

a vartanim  madhuna  jinvathas  patho  drtim  vahethe  madhumantam  agvina. 
One  may  imagine  the  repeated  pada  in  1.34. 10  to  have  been  borrowed  from  a madhu- 
stanza  and  a madhu-hymn  like  4.45,  and  equally  well  one  may  imagine  the  same  pada 
expanded  gloatingly  into  the  theme  of  the  four  padas  of  4.45.3.  For  the  connexion  between 
Agvins  and  madhu  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  239  ff. 

[l.34.11n,  a nasatya  tribhir  ekadagair  iha  : 8.35.3“,  vigvair  devais  tribhir,  &c.] 
1.34.11cd  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agvins) 

La  nasatya  tribhir  ekadagair  ihuj  devebhir  yatarii  madhupeyam  agvina, 

S«“cf.  1.34.  na 

prayus  taristam  ni  rapansi  mrksatam  s6dhatam  dv^so  bhavatam  sacabhuva. 
x* 1 57*  4cd  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Agvins) 

La  na  urjam  vahatam  agvina  yuvaihj  madhumatya  nali  kagaya  mimik- 
satam,  Cw*  1.92.17° 

prayus  taristam  ni  rapansi  mrksatam  sedhatam  dvdso  bhavatam 
sacabhuva. 

1.34.12'1  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agvins) 
a no  agvina  trivfta  rathenarvahcam  rayiiii  vahataih  suviram, 
grnvanta  vam  avase  johavimi  vrdh6  ca  no  bhavatam  vajasatau. 
i.ii2.24d  (Kutsa  ; to  Agvins) 

apnasvatlm  agvina  vacam  asme  krtarii  no  dasra  vrsana  manlsam, 
adyQtye  ’vase  ni  hvaye  vam  vrdhd  ca  no  bhavatam  vajasatau. 

The  word  adyutya  in  i.ua.24d  seems  to  me  to  mean  ‘ darkness  or  ‘ trouble  rather  than 
1 unlucky  gambling  as  the  Pet.  Lexicons  and  the  translators  assume. 


67]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  [ — 1.36.5 

[l.35.2c.  hirany&yena  savita  rathena:  4.44.5%hiranyayenasuvftilr&thena;  8.5. 35a, 
hiranyayena  rdthena.] 

[1.36.8°,  hiranyaksuh  savita  deva  agat:  2.38.4%  aramatih  savita,  &c.] 

[1.35.8%  dadhad  ratnR  daguse  vitryani:  see  under  1.47. ib.] 

[1.35. 9b,  ubho  dyavaprthivi  antar  lyate  : 1. 160.  i°,  sujanmanl  dhisane  an  tar  lyate.] 
See  the  context  of  each  stanza. 


1.36.10*5  (HiranyastOpa  Angirasa  ; to  Savitar) 

hiranyahasto  asurah  sunlthah  sumrlikah  svavan  yatv  arvan, 

apasedhan  raksaso  yatudhanan  asthad  devah  pratidosam  grnanah. 

1. 1 1 8.i b (KaksTvat  Dairghatamasa,  son  of  U?ig  ; to  Afvins) 
a vam  ratho  afvina  ^yendpatva  sumrlikah  svdvan  yatv  arvan, 
yo  nnirtyasya  manaso  javlyan  Ltrivandhuro  vrsana  vataranhuh.j 

1. 1 i8.i‘> 

The  epithet  ‘tenderly  merciful’  (sumrllkii)  is  applied  to  Savitar  in  1.35. 10,  to  the  Akins’ 
chariot  in  1.118.1.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  repeated  pada  is  primary  in  the  former. 
Cf.  the  relation  of  1.108.1  to  7.61.1  (under  1.108.1).  On  the  other  hand  the  fourth  pada  of 
1.118.1  has  a parallel  in  1.183.1,  to  wit  : 

tarn  yunjatham  manaso  yo  javlyan  trivandhuro  vrsana  yas  tricakrah, 
yenopayathah  sukrto  duronam  tridhatuna  patatho  vir  na  parnfiih. 

From  the  point  of  style,  or  expression,  1.183.1,  especially  its  first  distich,  seems,  in  turn, 
decidedly  inferior  and  afterborn  in  relation  to  1.118.1;  the  three  stanzas  therefore  may 
involve  a case  of  double  relative  age  : 1.35.10;  1.118.1  ; 1.183.1. — For  pratidosam  in  1.35. 10 
see  Ludwig,  131  (who  suggests  pr£ti  dosam);  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  198,  note. 

[l.35.11d,  raksa  ca  no  adhi  ca  brQhi  deva  ; 1.1 14.10°,  mrla  ca,  &c.] 


Group  5.  Hymns  36-43,  ascribed  to  Kanva  Ghaura 

[1.36.3%  pra  tva  diitam  vrnimahe : 1.12.1®,  agnim  dutam  vrnlmahe ; 1.44.3% 
adya  dutam  vrnl  mahe.] 

Cf.  8.io2.i8b. 

1.36.3b:  i.i2.ib;  1.44.7%  botararh  vi^vavedasam. 

[1.36.4%  devdsas  tva  varuno  mitro  aryama  : 1.40.5°,  yasminn  indro  varuno,  &c. ; 

7.66.12°,  yad  ohate  varuno,  &c.  ; 7.82. ioa  ; 83.10%  asme  Indro 
varuno,  &c. ; 8.19.16°,  yena  caste  varuno,  &c. ; 8.26.11%  sajosasa 
varuno,  &c.  ; x 0.36.1%  dyavaksama  varuno,  &e.  ; 10.65.1%  agnir 
indro  varuno,  &c.  ; 10.65.9%  indravayu  varuno,  &c. ; 10.92.6°, 
tebhif  caste  varuno,  &c.] 

1.36.5b  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 

mandro  hota  grhapatir  agne  dut6  vigam  asi, 

tve  vigva  samgatani  vrata  dhruva  yani  deva  akravata. 


1 .36.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [68 

1.44.9’’  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

patir  liy  adhvaranam  agne  duto  vigam  asi, 

usarbudha  a vaha  somapltaye  devan  adya  svardr^ali. 

For  1.44.9*  cf.  the  padas,  rajantam  adhvaranam,  &c.,  under  1.1.8. 

1.36.7ab  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 

tam  ghem  ittha  namasvina  upa  svarajam  asate, 

hotrabhir  agnim.  manusah  sam  indhate  titirvSnso  ati  sn'dhah. 

8.69.17^  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tam  ghem  ittha  namasvina  upa  svarajam  asate, 

artham  cid  asya  sudhitam  yad  etava  avartayanti  davane. 

For  1.36.7°  cf.  2.2.8°;  xo.n.5b,  hotrabhir  agne  manusah  svadhvarah. 

1.36.8b  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 

ghnanto  vrtram  ataran  rodasl  apa  uru  ksayaya  cakrire, 
bhuvat  kanve  vrsa  dyumny  ahutah  krandad  a?vo  gavistisu. 

7.60. 1 id  (Yasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

yo  brahmane  sumatim  ayajate  Lvajasya  satdu  paramasya  rayah,j 

6®*  cf.  4.i2.3b 

siksanta  manyurii  maghavano  arya  uru  ksayaya  cakrire  sudhatu. 

Cf.  6.50.3 ; 8.68.12. 

1.36.10’’  (Kanva  Gham’a  ; to  Agni) 

yam  tva  devaso  manave  dadhiir  iha  yajistham  havyavahana, 
yam  kanvo  medhyatithir  dhanasprtam  yam  vrsa  yam  upastutah. 

i.44.5d  (Praskanva  Kanva  : to  Agni) 

stavisyami  tvam  aham  vifvasyamrta  bhojana, 

agne  trataram  amftarh  miyedhya  yajistham  havyavahana. 

7.15.6°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
semam  vetu  vasatkrtim  agrn'r  jusata  no  girah, 
yajistho  havyavahanah. 

8.19.21°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

lie  gira  manurhitaih  yarn  deva  dutam  arati'm  nyerire, 

yajisthaih  havyavahanam. 

[l.36.12d,  sa  no  mrla  mahan  asi:  4.9.1“,  agne  mrla  malian  asi.] 

1.36.14°  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 

urdhvo  nah  pahy  anhaso  nf  ketiina  vi'fvam  sam  atrinam  daha, 
krdhi  na  urdhvan  carathaya  jivase  vida  devesu  no  duvah. 

1.172.3°  (Agastya  ; to  Maruts) 
trnaskandasya  mi  vifah  pari  vrhkta  sudanavah, 

urdhvan  nah  karta  jivase. 


[ — i-37-it 


69]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanva  Ghaura 

1.36. 15ab  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Agni) 
pahi  no  agne  raksasah  pahi  dhurtdr  aravnah, 
pahi  rfsata  uta  va  jighahsato  bfhadbhano  yavisthya. 

7.i.i3ab  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
pahi  no  agne  raksaso  ajustat  pahi  dhurtdr  araruso  aghayoh, 
tva  yujd  prtanayunr  abhi  syam. 

It  seems  pretty  clear  that  the  fuller  form  of  the  distich,  7. 1.13*’’,  whose  author  is  said 

to  be  Vasistha,  is  the  primary  form.  For  the  cadence  of  1.36. 15*  ( oii)  is  a severe 

infringement,  of  course  not  unparalleled,  of  metrical  law,  whereas  7.1.13“  is  unexceptionable. 
In  1.36. 15b  aravnah  (catalectic  dipody)  cleverly  takes  the  place  of  araruso  (o  ^ — ).  In 
8.60. io4,  pahi  vi^asmiid  raksaso  aravnah,  we  seem  to  have  a tertiary  descendant  from  this 
distich,  namely  a contraction  of  1.36. i3,b. 

1.37.4C  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Maruts) 

pra  vah  pardhaya  ghrsvaye  tvesadyumnuya  $usmine, 

devattam  brahma  gayata. 

8.32.27°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
pra  va  ugniya  nistiire  ’salhaya  prasaksine, 

devattam  brahma  gayata. 

We  render  1.37.4/  Sing  for  yourselves  a god-given  song  to  the  tiery  host  (of  the  Maruts), 
the  brilliantly  luminous,  the  mighty  ! ’ The  word  vah  in  the  second  place  is  that  immensely 
common  vah  in  just  that  position  (the  second  word  of  the  stanza,  e.  g.  5.52.4  ; 6.10. 1 ; 16.22  ; 
8.19.7;  62.16;  71.12),  an  enclitic  dative  of  interest,  quasi  German,  ‘singt  eucli  ’ (cf.  Bezz. 
Beitr.  xxvii.  268).  None  of  the  translations  do  justice  to  this  subtle  idiom  : see  Grassmann, 
ii.  40  ; Ludwig,  673  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  63  (where  older  renderings  are  quoted). 
Ludwig  is  enticed  by  this  use  of  vah  to  take  gayata  as  passive : ‘ Eurer  kttnen  schar,  von 
blendender  herlichkeit,  der  kraftvollen,  soli  ein  von  den  gOttern  eingegebenes  brahma 
gesungen  werden.’  In  his  commentary  he  retracts  the  lapsus,  and  follows  the  other 
translators. 

The  other  stanza  involves  a remarkable  type  of  repetition  : ‘Sing  for  yourselves  a god- 
given  song  to  the  strong,  conquering,  unconquered,  overwhelming  (Indra)  ! ’ Ludwig,  598, 
not  having  in  mind  his  rendering  of  the  repeated  pada  in  673,  translated  gayata  as  active,  ‘ singt 
das  den  gSttern  entnommene  brahma  eurem  gewaltigen &c.  Grassmann:  ‘ Auf  eurem 
starken  . . . singt  das  gottverliehene  Gebet.’  Now  Aufreclit  in  the  Preface  of  the  second 
edition,  p.  xxv,  notes  the  repetition  of  the  pada,  and  remarks : 1 Das  gottgegebene  brahma 
hat  der  Nachahmer  (the  author  of  8.32.7)  geraubt.’  Aufrecht  thus  judges,  because  he 
presumably  construes  vah  in  1.37.4  as  referring  to  the  Maruts  ; then,  finding  the  same  plural 
in  a parallel  stanza  to  Indra,  he  condemns  the  latter  as  an  imitation.  But  with  our  con- 
struction of  vah  the  supposed  reference  to  the  Maruts  is  cancelled,  and,  as  far  as  I can  see,  one 
stanza  is  as  good  as  another. 

1.37.1a,  5b,  krllarii  vah  £ardho  (sb,  krihirii  yac  chardho)  mdrutam. 

[1.37. 8C,  bhiya  yiSmesu  rejate  (sc.  prtliivi)  : 8.20.5°,  bhumir  yamesu  rejate.] 

I.37.11c  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Maruts) 

tyam  cid  gha  dlrgham  prthum  miho  napatam  amrdhram, 

pra  cyavayanti  yamabhih. 


1.37-h — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [70 


5.56.44  (Qyavafva  Atreya;  to  Maruts) 

ni  ye  rinanty  ojasa  vftha  gavo  na  durdhurah, 

afmanarii  cit  svaryam  parvatam  girim  pra  cyavayanti  yamabhih. 

We  may  render  1. 37.11,  ‘Verily,  even  that  long  and  broad  child  of  the  cloud  (the  rain) 
that  does  no  injury,  they  cause  to  fall  in  their  course  ’.  All  translators  agree  on  some  such 
sense:  Ludwig,  673 ; Grassmann,  i.  41;  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  64.  For  miho  napat 
cp.  Bergaigne,  ii.  18,  46,  256,  note  2.  For  the  first  distich  of  5.56.4  cf.  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  i. 
117.  The  second  distich  is  perhaps,  though  by  no  means  certainly,  interpreted  by  1. 37.11  : 
a^manam  cit  svaryam  (also  5.30.8°),  ‘ the  heavenly  stone  ’ may  be  lightning ; parvatam  girim, 

1 cloud-mountain  ’.  I render  : ‘ Even  the  heavenly  stone  (lightning)  (and)  the  (cloud)  moun- 
tain they  cause  to  fall  (as  rain-storm)  in  their  course.’  Therefore  again  rain-storm  (for 
parvatarii  girim  cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  258).  This,  if,  indeed,  it  be  correct,  does  not  appear  quite 
clearly  enough  in  Ludwig,  690  : ‘ sogar  den  himlischen  keil,  den  fels,  den  berg,  auf  ihren 
ziigen  stiirzen  sie.’  Grassmann,  i.  208  : 1 Des  Himmels  Felsen  auch  und  den  gewalt’gen  Berg 
erschiittern  sie  durch  ihren  Gang.’  Max  Muller,  ibid.  p.  337  : ‘ they  by  their  marches  make 
the  heavenly  stone,  the  rocky  mountain  (cloud)  to  shake.’  For  both  stanzas  cf.  8.7.4,  vapanti 
maruto  miharn  pra  vepayanti  parvatan,  yad  yamam  yanti  vayubhih. 

Though  the  parallels  seem  to  call  in  both  stanzas  for  cloud  mountains,  we  must  not  forget 
that  the  Maruts  shake  also  real  mountains,  trees,  and  so  on;  e.g.  1.37. 12;  1.39.5;  1.85.4. 
In  that  case  Grassmann’s  translation  comes  closest  to  the  sense  of  the  original. 

1.37.12a  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Maruts) 
maruto  yad  dha  vo  balam  janan  acucyavltana, 
girmr  acucyavltana. 

8.7. 1 ia  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
maruto  yad  dha  vo  divah  sumnayanto  havamahe, 
a tu  na  lipa  gantana. 

The  anacoluthic  quality  of  1.37.12°  suggests  the  question  whether  its  similarity  to  8.7.11* 
is  accidental,  especially  as  several  stanzas  of  1.37;  1.38;  and  1.39  have  padas  repeated  in 
8.7  (1.38.1“ : 8.7.31*  ; 1.39.5*  : 8.7-4b;  i.39.6b  : 8.7. 28b).  Ludwig,  673,  renders  1.37. 1 2,  ‘0  Marut, 
so  wie  eure  kraft  ist,  warft  ihr  die  leute  nider,  warft  ihr  die  berge  nider  ’.  Oldenberg,  SBE. 
xlvi.  172  : ‘ O Maruts,  with  such  strength  as  yours,  you  have  caused  men  to  tremble.’  Other 
renderings  in  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  79.  Oldenberg  illustrates  the  anacoluthon  by  com- 
paring 1. 147. 3.  If  the  correspondence  between  1.37. 12*  and  8.7.1 1*  is  not,  after  all,  fortuitous, 
the  former,  of  course,  is  the  epigonal  piida.  Note  the  enclisis  of  acucyavltana  after  the 
relative  pronoun  yad,  which  heightens  the  anacoluthic  effect. 

1.38.1n  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Maruts) 

kad  dha  nunaih  kadhapriyah  pita  put  ram  na  hastayoh, 
dadhidhve  vrktabarhisah. 

8.7.3ia  (Punarvatsa  Kiinva  ; to  Maruts) 

kad  dha  nunam  kadhapriyo  yad  indram  ajahatana, 

ko  vah  sakhitva  ohate. 

Recent  discussions  of  kiidliapri,  and  the  like,  by  Piscliel,  ZDMG.  xxxv.  714  ; Geldner,  Ved. 
Stud.  iii.  64 ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  26.  In  8.8.4  the  Akins’  epithet  adhapriyfi  (dual) 
seems  to  mean  ‘then-friends’,  something  like  ‘reliable  friends’;  therefore  kadhapriyah 
means  ‘ when-friends ’,  i.e.  ‘uncertain,  fickle,  or  capricious  friends’;  in  1.30.20  kadhapriye 


71]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanva  Ghaura  [ — 1.39.6 

(enclitic)  seems  to  be  vocative  feminine  singular  of  a transition  form  kadhapriya,  derived 
from  kadlmprl.  In  the  stanzas  above  the  repeated  pada  fits  equally  well  in  both  cases  (see 
the  sequel  in  1.38).  The  hymns  1.38  and  8.7  are  otherwise  related  as  to  authorship  (see  the 
preceding  item) ; I am  unable  to  discover  any  indication  as  to  priority.  Perhaps  we  may 
render  1.38.1 : ‘ What  is  up  with  you  now,  ye  tickle  friends  ? As  a father  his  son  in  his  arms 
so  have  ye  been  placed  (accommodated),  O ye  (gods)  for  whom  the  barhis  is  prepared.’  For 
the  middle  of  root  dhii  in  passive  sense  see,  e.  g.,  1.24.4.  The  stanza  would  then  seem  to 
express  surprise  or  disgust  because  the  Maruts  do  not  respond  to  kind  treatment.  The  idea 
is  continued  effectively  in  the  next  five  stanzas.  If,  however,  dadhidhve  is  to  be  taken  as 
active  we  may  render:  ‘What  now,  ye  fickle  friends,  did  you,  like  a father  his  son  in  his 
arms,  place  (us)  ? &c.’  Again  complaint,  expressed  rhetorically  in  question  form,  at  the 
neglect  of  the  Maruts.  The  implication  would  be  that  the  Maruts  did  not  cherish  their 
worshippers,  as  might  properly  be  expected  of  them. 

1.39.6a+‘1  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Maruts) 

pra  vepayanti  parvatan  vi  vihcanti  vanaspatln, 

pro  arata  maruto  durmada  iva  d6vasah  sarvaya  viga. 

5.26.9c  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
edaih  maruto  agvina  mitrah  sldantu  varunah, 
devasah  sarvaya  viga. 

8.7.4b  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 

vapanti  maruto  mihaiii  pra  vepayanti  parvatan, 

yad  yumam  yanti  vayubhih. 

Note  that  1.39  and  8.7  share  another  pada  ; see  under  i.39.6b.  For  8.7.4  see  under 

l.37-”°- 

[l.39.6a,  upo  rathesu  prsatlr  ayugdhvam : 1.85.5®,  pra  yad  rathesu  prsatlr 
ayugdhvam.] 

1.39.61’  (Kanva  Ghaura;  to  Maruts) 

Lupo  rathesu  prsatlr  ayugdhvam  j prastir  vahati  rohitah,  tar  cf.  1.39.6® 

a vo  yamaya  prthivi  cid  agrod  ablbhayanta  manusah. 

8.7.28  (Punarvatsa  Kanva;  to  Maruts) 

yad  esam  prsati  rathe  prastir  vahati  rohitah, 

yanti  ubhra  rinann  apah. 

We  render  1.39.6,  ‘ And  ye  have  hitched  the  spotted  mares  to  your  chariot ; a red  stallion 
draws  as  leader.  Even  the  earth  hath  listened  at  your  approach,  and  men  were  frightened  ’. 
Cf.  Ludwig,  675  ; Grassmann,  ii.  43  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  97.  The  word  prsatlr  which 
the  translators  render  by ‘antelopes  ’ means  in  fact  ‘spotted  mares’,  because  the  Maruts  have 
the  epithet  prsadagva.  See  Bergaigne,  ii.  378,  and,  very  explicitly,  Naighantuka  1 . 1 5 ; Brhad- 
devata  4.144  (catalogue  of  the  spans  of  the  gods),  where  we  have  the  express  statement,  prsatyo 
’gvas  tu  marutam.  The  word  prasti  (pra  + sti,  like  abhisti,  lipasti,  and  paristi)  means  literally 
■ being  in  front  ’,  ‘ leading  horse  ’.  It  is  the  analogue  of  purogava,  and  TrpioPvs,  ‘ leading  steer  ’. 
Both  refer  to  what  is  known  as  a ‘ spike-team  ’,  or  ‘ unicorn  ’.  To  a team  of  two  animals  a 
third  is  hitched  in  front  for  better  control.  See  the  author  in  American  Journal  of 
Philology,  xxix.  78  ff. 

The  second  stanza  may  be  rendered,  ‘ When  the  red  stallion  guides  as  a leading  horse 
their  speckled  mares  at  the  chariot,  then  the  bright  chariots  approach  and  let  the  waters 


i.39-6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [72 

flow  Subtly,  and  yet  in  a peculiarly  certain  way,  this  stanza  is  secondary,  directly 
patterned  after  1.39.6.  The  entire  characteristic  and  imaginative  description  of  the  span  of 
the  Maruts  in  8.7.28  is  crowded  incidentally,  as  it  were,  into  a subordinate  clause  (note 
orthotone  v£hati  in  8.7.28  ; enclitic  vahati  in  1.39.6),  whereas  in  1.39.6  the  description  is  the 
set  theme  of  the  first  distich.  I cannot  doubt  that  this  important  bit  of  mythography  was 
first  stated  in  the  explicit  terms  of  1.39.6,  before  it  could  be  referred  to  incidentally,  yet  in 
the  very  same  words,  in  8.7.28. 

The  same  conclusion,  namely  priority  of  1.39.6%  applies  to  the  partial  relation  of  1.39.6*  to 
1.85.5*  (in  neither  of  which  padas,  by  the  way,  we  should  read  ayugdhuam  with  Oldenberg, 
RV.  Noten,  pp.  41,  85).  The  original  description  was  categorical,  and  not  subordinate  ; cf. 
also  5.57.3d.  For  the  general  character  of  8.7  see  p.  xv,  line  15  from  below. — Note  that 
1.39  shares  another  pada  with  8.7  ; see  under  1.39.5. 

[1.39.7b,  riidra  avo  vrnlmahe : 1.42.56,  pusann  avo,  &c.] 

1.40.21’  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

tvam  id  dhi  sahasas  putra  martya  upabrutd  dhand  hitd, 

suviryam  maruta  a svagvyam  dadhlta  yo  va  acake. 

6.6 1.  gb  (Bharadvaja;  to  Sarasvatl) 

yas  tva  devi  sarasvaty  upabrut6  dhan6  hit6, 

indram  na  vrtraturye. 

1.40.4a+b+<1  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 
yd  vaghate  dadati  sunaram  vasu  sa  dhatte  aksiti  gravah, 
tasmai  ilam  suvlram  a yajamahe  supraturtim  anehasam. 

5.34. 7b  (Sarhvarana  Prajapatya  ; to  Indra) 

sam  irii  panel-  ajati  bhojanam  muse  vi  dacjuse  bhajati  sunararia  vasu, 
durge  cana  dhriyate  vifva  a puru  jano  yo  asya  tavislm  acukrudhat. 

8.  ic>3.5b  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

ssi  drdhe  cid  abhi  trnatti  vajam  arvata  sa  dhatte  aksiti  <jravah, 

tve  devatra  sada  pui-uvaso  Lvi'9va  vamani  dhlmahe.j  5.82. 6a 

9.66.7°  ((^ataiii  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pra  soma  yaki  d ha  ray  a sutii  indraya  matsarah, 

dadhano  aksiti  gravah. 

3.9.  id  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

sakhayas  tva  vavrmahe  Ldevam  martasa  utaye,j  Cw*  i.i44.5b 

!apam  napatam  subhagam  sudiditiriij  supraturtim  anehasam.  c*-  3.9.  i° 

Ludwig,  723,  ad  i.40.4d,  translates,  ‘die  (sc.  IIa)leicht  alles  durchsetzt,  unvergleichliche  ’ ; 
the  same  scholar,  309,  ad  3.9.  ia,  ‘den  leicht  iiberwindendcn,  del-  ohne  nebenbuhler ’.  We 
render  1.40.4:  ‘ He  that  giveth  pleasing  gifts  to  the  priest  obtaineth  imperishable  glory.  To 
him  we  bring,  by  sacrificing,  prosperity  and  abundant  sons,  (prosperity)  that  advances 
vigorously,  is  free  from  blemish.’  Pada  d is  repeated  in  such  a way  as  to  call  up  the 
question  of  priority.  No  very  pointed  argument  is  possible  in  favour  of  3.9.1,  yet  it  is  almost 
inconceivable  that  the  epithet  supraturti  should  have  been  coined  originally  for  Ila  rather 
than  Agni,  because  the  latter  in  the  nature  of  things  advances  vigorously,  and  not  the 
abstract  Ila. ; cf.  8.23.29,  tvam  (sc.  agne)  hi  supratur  asi.  Note  also  that  1.40.4  has  three 
repeated  lines,  which  is  not  prepossessing.  For  the  other  relations  of  3.9.1  see  in  the  order 
of  that  stanza. 


[ — 1.41.6 


73]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanva  Ghdura 

[l.40.5c,  yasminn  l'ndro  varuno  mitro  aryama  : see  under  1.36.4“.] 

1.40. 8C  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 
upa  ksatrarii  prnclta  hanti  rajabhir  bhay6  cit  suksitim  dadhe, 
nasya  varta  na  taruta  maliadhand  narblie  asti  vajrinah. 

6.66.8“  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Maruts) 

nasya  varta  na  taruta  nv  asti  Lmaruto  yam  avatha  vdjasatau^ 

cf.  6.66. 8b 

Ltoke  va  gosu  tanaye  yam  apsiij  sa  vrajatii  darta  parye  adha  dyoh. 

to*  6.25.4° 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  42,  who  thinks  the  pious  sacrificer  the  theme  of  1.40.8. 
I cannot  believe  that  rajabhili  is  here  kenning  for  Adityas.  The  stanza  is  addressed  to 
Brahmanaspati,  who  secures  ksatram,  slays  in  his  capacity  of  Purohita  in  the  company  of,  or 
through  the  agency  of  kings  (rajabliih),  furnishes  security  in  times  of  danger  (bhaye),  and 
is  armed  with  the  viijra,  invincible,  because  he  is  Indra’s  double.  Indirectly  the  stanza,  of 
course,  reflects  the  proportion,  Brahmanaspati : Indra  = Purohita  : Riijan  (Maghavan).  It 
does  not  seem  possible  to  determine  the  chronology  of  the  repeated  padas. 

1.41.1b:  i.26.4b  ; 4.55.iob  ; 5.67.3b  ; 8.18.3b  5 28.2“  5 83.2b  5 10.  i26.3b-7b,  varuno 
mitro  aryama. 

1.41. 2b+c  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Varuna,  Mitra,  Aryaman) 
yam  bahiiteva  piprati  panti  martyam  risah, 
aristah  sarva  edhate. 

5.52.4d  (^yavSfva  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

marvitsu  vo  dadhlmahi  Lstomaih  yajnam  ca  dhrsnuya,j  ter  5.52.4b 

vigve  ye  mdnusa  yuga  panti  martyam  risah. 

5.67.3d  (Yajata  Atreya;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

vigve  hi  vigvavedaso  Lvaruno  mitro  aryama, j £»  1.26.4b 

vrata  padeva  sageire  panti  martyam  risah. 

8.2  7.i6d  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

Lpra  sa  ksayam  tirate  vi  mahir  iso  yo  vo  varaya  dagati.j  & 7.59. 2cd 
Lpra  p rajabhir  jayate  dharmanas  paryj  aristah  sarva  edhate.  8s*  6.70.3° 
10.63.13“  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Adityas) 
aristah  sa  marto  vigva  edhate  Lpra  prajdbhir  jayate  dharmanas  pari,j 

f^r  6.70.3° 

yam  adityaso  nayatha  sunlthibhir  ati  vigvani  durita  svastaye. 

In  10.63. 131,  aristah  sa  marto  vigva  edhate,  we  have  an  imperfect  pada,  because  the 
caesura  is  after  aristah,  the  third  syllable,  and  because  the  pada  is  one  syllable  short.  Arnold’s 
suggestion,  YM.  321,  to  change  marto  to  martio,  does  not  really  cure  the  line.  Moreover 
aristah  sa  [marto  vig]va  edhate  is  obviously  a mechanical  extension  of  aristah  sarva  edhate  ; 
see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  Bn.  We  may  be  certain  that  the  distich  10.63.  i3ab  is  a later 
imitation  of  8.27.16°“. — For  the  meaning  of  sarva  and  vieva  in  these  passages  see  Zubaty, 
IF.  xxv.  202. 

[1.41.0b,  vigvam  tokam  uta  tmana  : 8.84.3°,  raksa  tokam,  &c.] 

10  [h.o.s.  20] 


1-43-3 — ] Part  1-  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [74 


1.43.3a  (Kanva  Ghaura  ; to  Rudra,  Mitra,  and  Varuna) 
yatha  no  mitr6  varuno  yatha  rudraf  ciketati, 
yatha  vifve  sajosasah. 

3.4.6°  (Vifvamitra  Gathina ; Aprl,  to  Usasa-Nakta) 

a bhandamane  usasa  upake  uta  smayete  tanva  virupe, 

yatha  no  mitrd  varuno  jujosad  indro  marutvan  uta  va  mahobhih. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  metre  the  repeated  pada  is  better  in  3.4.6  than  in  1.43.3. 
See  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 8. 


Group  6-  Hymns  44-50,  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kanva 

1.44.2b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

justo  hi  duto  asi  havyavahano  ’gne  rathlr  adhvaranam, 

sajur  afvibhyam  usasa  suvlryam  Lasme  dhehi  fravo  brhat.j  fcy  i.9.8a 

8. 1 1. 2°  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  asi  pra$asyo  vidathesu  sahantya, 

agne  rathir  adhvaranam. 

The  pada  1.44.2°  is  related  to  5.51.8  ; see  under  1. 44.14.  For  the  relation  of  the  Praskanva 
group  with  the  first  hymns  of  the  eighth  book  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  262,  and  cf.  p.  xv,  tenth 
line  from  bottom. 

1.44.2'1:  i.9.8a  ; 8.65.9°,  asme  dhehi  ?ravo  brhat. 

|1.44.3a,  adya  dutam  vrnlmahe  : 1.12.  ia,  agni'm  dutam  vrnlmahe  ; 1-36.3*,  pr& 
tva  dutam  vrnlmahe.  ] 

Cf.  8.io2.i8». 

1.44.5'1 : 1.36.  iob,  yajistham  havyavahana;  7.15.6°,  yajistho  havyavahanah ; 
8.19.21°,  yajisthaih  havyavahanam. 

1.44.7* : i.i2.ib;  36.3b,  hotiiraiii  vifvavedasam. 

1.44.9b:  1. 36.5b,  agne  duto  vifam  asi. 

1.44.11*  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
m tva  yajnasya  sadhanam  ague  hotaram  rtvijam, 
manusvad  deva  dhimahi  pracetasam  jlram  dutam  amartyam. 

3.27.2b  (V^vamitra  ; to  Agni) 

lie  agnim  vipafcitarii  gira  yajnasya  sadhanam, 

(jrustlviinaih  dhltavanam. 

8.6.3b  (Vatsa  Kfinva;  to  Indra) 

kanva  indrarh  yad  akrata  stdmair  yajnasya  sadhanam, 
jam!  bruvata  ayudham. 


75] 


[—1-45-5 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kanva 

8. 23<9b  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva  ; to  Agni) 
rtavanam  rtayavo  yajnasya  sadhanam  gira, 
lipo  enaiii  jujusur  namasas  pade. 

Cf.  3.37.8°,  vipro  yajniisya  sadhanah  (of  Agni).  All  but  8.6.3  employ  the  expression  yajnasya 
sadhana  with  Agni  (cf.  also  1.96.3  ; 145.3);  it  is  hardly  to  be  questioned  that  the  single  use 
with  Indra  in  8.6.3  *s  after-born.  The  case  is  analogous  to  that  treated  under  1.1.8  ; and, 
again,  under  7.1 1.1.  Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  262. 

1.44.14b+d  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Agni ! In  reality  Maruts) 
grnvantu  stomam  marutah  sudanavo  agnijihva  rtavrdhah, 
pibatu  somam  varuno  dhrtavrato  ’gvibhyam  usasa  sajuh. 

7.66.  iob  (Vasistha  ; to  Adityah) 

bahavah  suracaksaso  ’gnijihva  rtavrdhah, 

trim  ye  yemiir  vidathani  dhltibhir  vi'gvani  paribhQtibhih. 

10.65.7®  (Vasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
divaksaso  agnijihva  rtavrdha  rtasya  yonim  vimrganta  asate, 
dyam  skabhitvy  apa  a cakrur  ojasa  yajharii  janitvi  tanvi  ni  mamrjuh. 
5.5i.8b  (Svastyatreya  Atreya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
sajur  vigvebhir  devebhir  agvibhyam  usasa  sajuh, 

La  yahy  agne  atrivat  sute  rana.j  refrain,  5.5i.8c-ioc 

The  pada  agvibhyam  usasa  sajuh  suits  best  in  5.51.8,  because  Agni,  the  Agvins,  and  Usas 
are  the  typical  divinities  of  the  morning. — The  other  repeated  pada  is  a characteristic  formula 
for  plural  gods;  it  is  a good  guess  that  the  longer  form,  divaksaso  agnijihva  rtavrdhah, 
10.65.7*,  is  a secondary  and  later  expansion  of  agnijihva  rtavrdhah. 

1.45.4b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
mahikerava  utaye  priyamedha  ahusata, 

Lrajantam  adhvardnanij  Lagnim  gukrena  gocisa.j  is*  c : i.r.8a;  d:  cf.  1.12.12* 
8.8.i8b  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

Ld  yam  vigvabhir  utibhihj  priyamedha  ahusata,  7.24.4* 

Lrljantav  adhvaranamj  agvina  yamahutisu.  i.i.8a 

8.87. 3b  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Agvins) 

La  vam  vigvabhir  utibhihj  priyamedha  ahusata,  68*  7.24.4* 

td  vartir  yatam  tipa  vrktabarhiso  justarn  yajnam  divistisu. 

For  the  most  recent  discussion  of  the  an.  \<y.  maliikeravah  (with  bibliography)  see 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  44. 

1.45. 4C  : 1.1.8*,  rajantam  adhvardnam  ; 8.8. i8b,  rdjantav  adhvardnam  ; 1.27.1°, 
samrajantam  adhvardnam. 

[l.45.4d,  agniih  gukrena  gocisa  : agne,  &c. ; see  under  1.12.12.] 

1.45. 5b:  1.26.5°  ; 2.6.1°,  ima  u su  grudhl  girah. 


i.45-6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [76 


1.45. 8d  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  citra?ravastama  havante  viksu  jantavah, 
goci'skegam  purupriyagne  havyaya  volhave. 

3.29.4d  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 

tlayas  tva  pade  vayam  Lnabha  prthivya  adhi(J  t*r  2.3.7d 

jatavedo  ni  dhlmahy  agne  havyaya  vblhave. 

Cf.  5.14.3°,  agnim  havyaya  volhave. 

1.45.7C  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

ni  tva  hotaram  rtvijaiii  dadhire  vasuvittamam, 

grutkarnam  saprathastamam  vipra  agne  divistisu. 

10.140.6°  (Agni  Pavaka  ; to  Agni) 

rtavanam  mahisam  vigvadargatam  Lagnirh  sumnaya  dadhire  puro  janah,j 

4s-  3.2.5s 

grutkarnam  saprathastamam  tva  gira  daivyam  manusa  yuga. 

The  composite  character  of  the  repeated  pada  in  10.140.6  shows  that  the  stanza  is  late  ; see 
under  3.2.5°. 

[1.45. 8d,  agne  martaya  daguse : 1. 84.7b;  9.98.4b,  vasu  martaya  daftise:  8.1.22b 
devo  martaya  daftise.] 

1.46. 2b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 
ya  dasra  sindhumatara  manotara  rayinam, 
dhiya  deva  vasuvida. 

8.8. 1 2b  (Sadhvahsa  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 

Lpurumandra  purQvasQj  manotara  rayinam,  w 8.5.4b 

stomarh  me  agvinav  imam  abhi  vahnl  anusatam. 

1.46.3°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Ayvins) 
vacyante  vam  kakuhaso  jurnayam  adhi  vistapi, 
y&d  vam  ratho  vibhis  patat. 

8.5.22°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 
kada  vam  taugryo  vidhat  samudre  jahito  nara, 
yad  vam  ratho  vibhis  patat. 

Stanza  1.46.3  is  partially  paralleled  by  1.184.3,  to  wit.^riyd  piisann  isukfteva  deva  nasatya 
vahatum  suryayah,  vacyante  vam  kakulia  apsii  jat.a  yuga  jurn6va  viirunasya  bliureh,  ‘ (Lead), 
0 Pusan,  unto  happiness,  like  two  archers  (who  have  struck  the  mark)  the  two  gods,  the 
Nasatyas,  to  the  marriage  of  Surya.’  So  far  I should  like  to  modify  Pischel’s  and  Oldenberg’s 
recent  discussions  of  this  distich  (Ved.  Stud.  i.  20;  RV.  Noten,  p.  181),  by  supplying  an 
imperative  of  the  verb  ni  ‘ lead  ’,  or  the  like,  with  the  vocative  ptisan.  We  have,RV.  10.85.14, 
the  explicit  statement  that  Pusan  was  the  son  of  Surya,  and  that  he  chose  the  Ayvins  to  be 
his  fathers,  that  is,  I10  promoted  the  marriage  of  the  A9vins  to  Surya  his  mother  : yitd  a9vinil 
prchamanav  ayiitam  tricakrena  vahatum  suryayah  . . . putrali  pitarftv  avrnlta  pusa,  ‘ When, 


77]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kama  [ — 1.47.1 

O A9V111S,  ye  went  wooing  on  your  three-wheeled  car  to  the  marriage  of  Surya,  then  did  son 
Pusan  choose  you  as  his  fathers.’  See  RV.  6.55.5,  where  Pusan  is  called  * the  wooer  for  his 
mother’,  mutiir  didhish  (Ved.  Stud.  i.  21). 

Oldenberg,  1.  c.,  prefers  to  render  isukrta  by  ‘ arrow-maker  ’,  in  part  because  VS.  16.46  has 
nama  isukfdbliyo  dhanuskrdbhyac;  ca.  It  would  then  be  necessary  to  regard  both  words  as 
meaning  something  like  archers,  unless  one  is  ‘arrow-maker’,  and  the  other  ‘bow-maker’. 
But  note  the  sequel  of  this  9atarudriya  formula  in  TS.  4.5.4. 2,  namo  mrgayubhyah  9vanibhya9 
ca  vo  namah  (cf.  Concordance).  These  are  words  for  ‘ hunters  which  rather  points  to 
‘ archers  ’ for  both  isukrt  and  dhanuskrt  (dlianvakrt) ; cf.  German  ‘ Pfeilschiitz  ’ and 
‘ Bogenschiitz’. 

Then  the  poet,  it  seems  to  me  we  must  assume,  turns  from  Pusan  to  the  A9vins, 
addressing  them  with  the  second  hemistich  of  1.184.3,  which  is  parallel  to  1.46.3.  Ludwig, 
24,  renders  the  latter  : ‘ Eure  buckelochsen  eilen  horan  liber  den  entflammten  ort,  wenn  euer 
wagen  mit  den  vOgeln  fliegt.’  Grassmann,  ‘ Es  springen  eure  Rosse  schnell  dort  auf  der  alten 
Statte  hin,  wenn  euer  beschwingter  Wagen  fliegt.’  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  46,  remarks  that 
jurna  vistiip,  in  the  light  of  1.184.3,  &c.,  refers  to  the  surface  of  the  sea,  but  this  does  not 
explain  jurna.  The  only  point  in  1.46.3  that  is  clear  is  that  yad  vam  ratho  vibhis  patiit 
means  ‘when  your  car  flies  with  (its  span''  the  birds’. 

Even  this  little  is  not  quite  certain  in  8.5.22.  Ludwig,  59,  ‘ Wann  hat  euch  Taugrya 
verehrt  ? verlassen  im  meere  o helden,  dass  euer  wagen  mit  den  beflugelten  flttge.’  Grassmann, 
•Wann  rief  des  Tugra  Sohn  euch  an,  ins  Meer  gestiirzt,  O Manner,  dass  euer  Wagen  floge 
rossbespannt  ? ’ It  will  be  observed  that  both  translators  render  the  third  piida  here  as  a 
causal  clause,  whereas  they  have  rendered  it  at  1.46.3  as  a temporal  clause.  This  is  not 
impossible,  but  we  may  consider  the  possibility  of  taking  the  clause  temporally  in  8.5.22,  as 
well  as  in  1.46.3.  St.  8.5.22  is  perhaps  a kind  of  brahmodya  in  which  the  first  distich  asks 
the  riddle  : ‘ When  did  the  son  of  Tugra,  abandoned  in  the  sea,  revere  you,  O ye  two  heroes?  ’ 
Answer  : ‘ When  your  car  shall  fly  with  (its  span)  the  birds.’  In  this  way  we  obtain  an 
answer  to  a question  which  otherwise  remains  unanswered.  And  so,  in  addition  to  all  these 
doubtful  considerations,  I should  judge  that  8.5.22,  if  indeed  it  refers  to  familiar  facts  in 
riddle  form,  is  secondary  to  1.46.3. — For  8.5.22  see  also  Th.  Baunack,  KZ.  xxxv.  489!.,  and 
especially  506. 


1.46.7°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 
a no  nava  matlnam  yatam  paraya  gantave, 

yunjatham  a?vina  ratham. 

8. 73.  i1’  (Gopavana  Atreya,  or  Saptavadhri  Atreya  ; to  Alvins) 
ud  Tratham  rtayate  yunjatham  agvina  ratham, 

Lanti  sad  bhutu  vam  avah.j  refrain,  8.73. i°-i8° 

1.47.11’  (Praskanva  Kanva ; to  Alvins) 

ayam  vam  madhumattamah  sutah  soma  rtavrdha, 

tarn  a^vina  pibatam  tiroahnyam  Ldkattam  ratnani  dafuse.j 

refrain,  8.35.22e-24e 

2.4i.4b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Mjtra  and  Varuna) 
ayam  vam  mitravaruna  sutah  s6ma  rtavrdha, 
mamed  iha  frutam  havam. 

For  1.47.1**  cf.  dadhad  ratnani  da9use  under  4.15.3,  and  the  padas,  dadhad  ratna  da9u.se 
varyani,  i.35.8d  ; and,  dadhad  ratna  vi  da9use,  8.93.26b. 


i.47.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [78 

1.47.2b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 

trivandhurena  trivrta  supeyasa  rathena  yatam  agvina, 

kanvaso  varii  brahma  krnvanty  adhvare  tesarii  su  yrnutarii  havam. 

8.8.  nab  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Ayvins) 
atah  sahasranirnija  rathena  yatam  agvina, 
vatso  varii  madhumad  vaco  ’yanslt  kavyah  kavi'h. 

8.8.  i4cd  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 

Lyan  nasatya  paravati  yad  va  stho  adhy  ambare,j  Hr  1.47. 7ab 

atah  sahasranirnija  rathena  yatam  agvina. 

The  word  atah  in  8.8.1  ia  does  not  mean  quite  the  same  thing  as  in  8.8.  14'  (or  in  1.47.7', 
q.v.);  in  8.8.1  ia  it  is  temporal  ‘then’;  in  8.8.14°  and  1.47.7°  it  is  local  ‘thence’. — For  other 
correspondences  between  1.47  and  8.8  see  under  1.47.7. 

1.47. 3b+d  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Ayvins) 
agvina  madhumattamarii  patam  s6mam  rtavrdha, 
athadya  dasra  vasu  bibhrata  rathe  dagvansam  upa  gachatam. 
i.47*5d  (Praskanva  Kanva  j to  Ayvins) 
yabhih  kanvam  abhistibhih  pravatarii  yuvam  agvina, 

Ltabhih  sv  asman  avatarii  yubhas  patlj  patam  sdmam  rtavrdha, 

6«-cf.  1.47-5° 

3.62.18°  (Viyvamitra,  or  Jamadagni ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

Lgrnana  jamadagninaj  yonav  rtasya  sldatam,  Hr  3.62. i8a 

patam  sdmam  rtavrdha. 

7.66.19°  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
a yatam  mitra  varuna  jusanav  ahutirii  nara, 
patam  somam  rtavrdha. 

8.87. 5d  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha  ; to  Ayvins) 

La  nunam  yatam  ayvinayvebhih  prusitapsubhih,j 

Hr  a:  8.8.2a  ; b:  8.i3.nb 
Ldasra  hiranyavartanl  yubhas  patlj  patam  sdmam  rtavrdha.  w r.92.  i8b 
4.46.5b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

Lrathena  prthupajasaj  dagvansam  upa  gachatam,  Hr  4.  46.5a 

indravayu  iha  gatam. 

1.47.3°,  0a,  athadya  (6ft,  sudase)  dasra  vasu  bibhrata  rathe. 

[l.47.4b,  madhva  yajharii  mimiksatam  : 1.22.3°,  taya  yajharii,  &c.] 

1.47.4d  (Praskanva  Kanva ; to  Ayvins) 

trisadhasthe  barhisi  viyvavedasa  Lmadhva  yajharii  mimiksatam, , Href.  1.22.3° 
kanvaso  varii  sutasoma  abhidyavo  yuvam  havante  agvina. 

8.5.17°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Ayvins) 

» janaso  vrktabarhiso  Lhavismanto  arariikftali,  j Hr  1.14.5° 

yuvam  havante  agvina. 

Note  the  repetition,  vim — yuvam,  in  1.47.4,  a8  a possible  sign  of  its  later  date. 


79] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kanva  [ — 1.47.7 


j 1.47. 5C,  tabhih  sv  ksman  avatam  gubhas  patl : 8.59(Val.  1 i).3°,  tabhir  dagvansam 
avatarh,  &c.] 

1.47.5'1:  I.47.3'1  ; 3.62.18°;  7.66.19°;  8.87. 5d,  patam  somam  rtavrdha. 


1.47.7ab+J  (Praskanva  Kanva  : to  Agvins) 

yan  nasatya  parav&ti  yad  va  sth6  adhi  turvage, 

dto  rdthena  suvrta  na  a gatam  sakam  suryasya  ragmibhih. 

8.8.x4nb  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

yan  nasatya  paravati  yad  va  stho  adhy  ambare, 

Latah  sahasranirnija  rathena  yatam  agvina.j  #©-  8.8.1  ial» 

1.137.2°  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ima  a yatam  indavah  Lsomaso  dadhya^irahj  sutaso  dadhyagirah,  #©*1.5.5° 
utii  vam  usiiso  budhi  sakam  suryasya  ragmibhih, 

sutb  mitraya  varunaya  pltaye  Lcarur  rtaya  pltayej  «©»  1.137.2s 

5.79.8°  (Satyagravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 

Luta  no  gomatlr  isaj  a vaha  duhitar  divah,  |r  5. 79.8s1 

sakam  suryasya  ragmibhihgukraihgocadbhir  arcibhiliLSujateagvasunrte.j 

frw*  refrain,  5.79.ie-ioe 

8. ioi.2(1  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

viirsisthaksatra  urucaksasa  nara  Lrajana  dlrghagruttama, j in'  5.65.26 

ta  balnita  na  dansana  ratharyatah  sakam  suryasya  ragmibhih. 

The  confrontation  of  the  two  stanzas,  1.47.7  an<^  8.8.14,  throws  some  light  on  the  word 
ambare  in  8.8.14.  The  Pet.  Lex.  started  by  giving  the  word,  which  is  an.Kfy.  in  the  RV.,  the 
meaning  ‘umkreis’,  ‘umgebung’  (with  a fanciful  derivation  from  anu-var).  Ludwig,  60, 
renders  the  two  words  adhy  ambare  by  ‘ oben  im  luftkreise  ’.  I fancy  that  if  this  scholar  had 
remembered  his  own  rendering  (25)  of  adhi  turvage  in  1.47.7  by  ‘ iiber  dem  Turvaga  ’,  he  would 
have  rendered,  in  accord  with  his  usual  habits,  adhy  ambare  ‘ fiber  dem  Ambara  ’ (whatever 
that  is).  Grassmann  renders  1 .47-7b,  ‘ oh  ihr  bei  Turvaga  verweilt  but  8.8.14*,  ‘ wenn  in  der 
Niihe  ihr  verweilt’.  Again  the  parallelism  between  adhi  turvage  and  adhy  ambare  is  obliterated. 

The  Nighantavas  have  played  mischief  with  ambara.  There  are  two  treatments  of  the 
word.  In  1.3  it  figures  among  the  sixteen  words  for  1 mid-air  ’ (antariksa).  That,  I presume, 
is  at  the  root  of  the  Pet.  Lexicon’s  rendering.  In  2.16  it  appears  in  a list  of  eleven  words  for 
‘ near  ’ (antika).  Thence,  perhaps,  Grassmann’s  ‘ in  der  Nahe  ’.  Unfortunately  2.16  contains 
also  turvage,  in  the  very  locative  case  of  8.8.14.  Such  glossography  i3,  to  say  the  least,  mysti- 
fying. The  only  justification  for  the  appearance  of  the  two  words  in  this  list  is  that  they  are 
both  contrasted  with  paravdti  ‘at  a distance’.  The  enticement  lies  in  the  frequent  contrast 
between  paravati  and  arvavati ; e.  g.  8.97.4,  yac  chakrasi  paravati  yad  arvavati  vrtrahan. 
I should  not  wish  to  go  so  far  as  to  say  that  the  school  of  interpretation  in  which  these 
glosses  precipitated  themselves  actually  meant  that  both  ambaram  (sic)  and  turvage  were 
adverbs  = antike  1 near  ’ ; they  probably  conceived  them  to  be  things  or  places  near  at  hand 
(in  contrast  with  paravati).  Yet  this  is  just  what  they  state,  and  the  statement  was  enough 
to  lead  astray  a scholar  like  Grassmann.  It  would  pay  well  to  work  through  the  Nighantu 
and  Yaska  to  discover  in  what  way  they  arrived  at  their  many  equally  stunning  results. 

One  gain  accrues  from  this  discussion  : if  turvfige  is  beyond  doubt  an  ethnical  or  geo- 
graphical term,  then  ambare  also  is  the  name  of  a people  or  a land  (‘  Ye  stand  over  Turvaga,  or 
Ambara’).  As  such  it  occurs  in  the  Brhatsamhita  and  elsewhere.  See  Bohtlingk’s  Lexicon, 
s.  v.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  263,  note,  thinks  that  possibly  8.8.14  is  less  original  than  1.47.7,  but  his 
opinion  maybe  owing  to  the  current  interpretations  of  ambare.  With  ambare  in  an  ethnical 
sense,  I see  no  reason  for  discriminating  against  8.8.14. — For  other  correspondences  between 
1.47  and  8.8  see  under  1.47.2. 


i.47-8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [80 

1.47.8!lb+c+tl  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  A^ins) 

arvanca  vam  saptayo  ’dhvaragriyo  vahantu  savandd  upa, 

isam  prncanta  sukrte  sudanava  a barhih  sldatam  nara. 

8.4.i4od  (Devatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

upa  bradhnam  vavata  vrsana  hart  l'ndram  apasu  vaksatah, 

arvancam  tva  saptayo  ’dhvaraijriyo  vahantu  savandd  upa. 

1.92.3°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Usas) 

arcanti  narlr  apaso  na  visti'bhih  samanena  yojanena  paravatah, 
isam  vahantih  sukrte  sudanave  vi'9ved  aha  yajamanaya  sunvate. 

8.87.2b  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Aijvins) 

Lpi'batam  gharmarii  madhumantam  acvin  ,a  barhih  sldatam  nara, 

8.87. 2a 

Lta  mandasana  manuso  durona  ni  patam  vedasa  vayah.  frs*  8.87.2° 
8.87.4b  (The  same) 

Lpibatam  somarii  madhumantam  agvinja  barhih  sidatam  sumat, 

3«-  8.87. 2a 

ta  vavrdhana  upa  sustutim  divo  gantarii  gaurav  iverinam. 

The  stanza  1.47.8,  addressed  to  the  Aijvins,  is  unexceptionable,  except  that  I do  not  think, 
with  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  53,  that  adhvara^i  means  ‘coming  to  the  sacrifice’,  but  rather, 
with  the  older  translators,  ‘ornaments  of  the  sacrifice’;  cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  255;  Oldenberg, 
SBE.  xlvi.  37,  40.  In  8.4. 14al‘  Indra’s  own  beloved,  strong  pair  of  bay  steeds  are  requested  to 
carry  him  to  the  performance,  to  enjoy  the  brown  soma.  Inasmuch  as  the  dual  liarl  are 
properly  Indra’s  span  in  the  first  distich  of  8.4.14,  the  repetition  of  the  entire  idea  with  the 
plural  saptayah,  another  word  for  ‘ steed  ’,  in  the  second  distich  of  the  same  stanza,  is 
probably  an  adaptation,  with  the  necessary  ulia  (arvahcam  tva,  in  place  of  arvanca  vam),  of 
the  A^vin  motif  in  1.47.8.  Ludwig’s  tentative  emendation  of  vavata  to  vavatuh  in  8.4. 141 
(Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  94)  seems  to  me  unnecessary  and  perplexing. — For  the  repeated  pada, 
a barhih  sldatam  nara  (or,  sumat)  cf.  1 . 1 43. 7d,  sidatam  barhir  a sumat. 

1.47.9a+b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Afvins) 

t6na  nasatya  gatam  rathena  suryatvaca, 

yena  ya^vad  uhathur  da9use  vasu  Lmadhvah  somasya  pltaye.j 

(!«-  refrain,  8.85.i°-9° 

8.22.5d  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Ayvins) 

Lratho  yo  vain  trivandhuro  ln'ranyabhlyur  a9vina,j  ft**  8.5.2  2»b 

pari  dyavaprthivf  bhusati  9rutas  tdna  nasatya  gatam. 

8.8.2b  (Sadhvansa  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 
a nQnaih  yatam  ayvina  rathena  suryatvaca, 
bhujl  hiranyapeyasa  kavl  gambhlracetasa. 

1.47.9'1 : 8.85.i°-9°,  madhvah somasya  pltaye. 

1.48.Ib  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 

saha  vamdna  na  uso  vy  iicha  duhitar  divah, 

saha  dyumnena  brhata  vibhavari  raya  devi  dasvatl. 


81] 


[ — 1.48.13 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kama 

5-79-3b  (Satya<jravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 
sit  no  adyabharadvasur  vy  iicha  duhitar  divah, 
yo  vy  auchah  sahlyasi  Lsatyii(;ravasi  vayyoj  Lsujate  afvasunrte.j 

€*■•  d : refrain,  5. 79.  i*1 — 3d  ; e : refrain,  5.79. ie- 10® 

5.79.9n  (The  same) 

vy  iicha  duhitar  divo  rna  ciram  tanutha  apah, 
net  tva  stenarii  yatha  ripiiih  tapati  suro  arcisa  Lsujate  afvasunrte.j 

W refrain,  5.79.  ie-ioe 

Cf.  5.79. ab,  vy  aucho  duhitar  divah. 

1.48.2'1  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 

a^vavatlr  gomatlr  vifvasuvido  bhuri  cyavanta  vastave, 

lid  iraya  prati  ma  stnfta  usa?  c6da  radho  maghonam. 

7.96.2d  (Vasistha  ; to  Sarasvatl) 

ubhe  yat  te  mahina  fubhre  andhasi  adhiksiyanti  puravah, 
sa  no  bodhy  avitr!  manitsakha  c6da  radho  maghdnam. 

The  Padapatha  treats  the  awkward  compound  v^vasuvido  as  vi9va-suvido,  but  suvid  does 
not  occur  in  the  language.  The  word  is  probably  a haplological  contraction  for  vi9va-va(su)- 
vido  ; cf.  vasutvanam  in  the  related  stanza  7.81.6,  or  such  an  expression  as  utoso  vasva  l9ise, 
in  4.53.3.  Similar  haplology  in  the  Pali  compounds  a-ppatissavasa,  ‘ anarchy ’,  for  a-ppatis- 
sa(va)-vasa,Uluka-Jataka;  and  mandukantaka,  ‘ thorn  from  the  manduka  plant’,  for  mandu(ka)- 
kantaka,  Dadhivahana-Jataka.  See  also  Wackernagel,  KZ.  xl.  546;  and  cf.  under  5.6.10. — 
For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  p&rsi  radho  maghonam,  under  8.i03.7d. 

1.48. 8b+d  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 

vifvam  asya  nanama  caksase  jagaj  jydtis  krnoti  sunarl, 

apa  dveso  maghonl  duhita  diva  usa  uchad  apa  sridhah. 

7.81.  id  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

Lpraty  u adarfy  ayatyj  uchantl  duhita  divah,  frs*  cf.  7.81.  ia 

apo  mahi  vyayati  caksase  tamo  jydtis  krnoti  sunarl. 

7.8 1. 6d  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

9ravah  suribhyo  amrtam  vasutvanam  vdjah  asmabhyaih  gomatah. 
codayitri  maghonah  sQnftavaty  usa  uchad  apa  sridhah. 

Note  that  1.48.8  contains  two  padas  of  7.81  and  a little  besides  (duhita  divah,  &e.).  But 
the  workmanship  is  equally  good  in  both. 

1.48.13b  (Praskanva  Kanva ; to  Usas) 

yasya  ru^anto  arcayah  prati  bhadra  adrksata, 

sa  no  rayim  vi9vavaram  supe9asam  usa  dadatu  sugmyam. 

4-52-5a  (Vamadeva  ; to  Usas) 

pr&ti  bhadra  adrksata  gavam  sarga  na  ra9mayah, 
osa  apra  uni  jrayah. 

Note  the  double  correspondence  between  1.48  and  4.53  in  this  and  the  next  item. 

H [h.o.s.  so] 


/ 


1.48.14 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [82 

1.48.14ab+d  (Praskanva  Kanva  : to  Usas) 

yd  cid  dhi  tvam  fsayah  purva  utaye  juhurd  ’vase  mahi, 
sa  na  stdman  abhi  grnlhi  radkasdsah  gukrdna  gocisa. 

8.8.6ab  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

yac  cid  dhi  vam  pura  rsayo  juhurd  ’vase  nara, 

La  yatam  agvina  gatanij  Lupemaih  sustutim  mama.j 

c:  refrain,  8.35. 22c-24c ; d:  8.5.30° 

4.52.7°  (Yamadeva;  to  Usas) 
a dyam  tanosi  ragmibhir  antariksam  uni  priyam, 
usah  Qukrdna  gocisa. 

For  the  construction  of  1.48.  i4ab,  and  its  relation  to  8.8.6Ib,  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  47, 
and  the  literature  there  cited.  I see,  no  more  than  does  Oldenberg,  reason  to  condemn  the 
construction  in  1.48.14  in  favour  of  that  in  8.8.6,  though,  of  course,  one  is  patterned  after  the 
other. — For  padas  similar  to  usah  9ukrena  gocisa  see  under  1.12.12. 

1.48.15°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 

uso  yad  adya  bhanuna  vi  dvarav  rnavo  divah, 

pra  no  yachatad  avrkam  prthu  chardih  pra  devi  gomatlr  isah. 

8.9.1°  (Qa9akarna  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 
a nunam  a9vina  yuvam  vatsasya  gantam  avase, 

prasmai  yachatam  avrkam  prthu  chardir  yuyutam  ya  aratayah. 

The  archaic  form  yachatad  in  1.48.15',  as  over  against  yachatam  in  8.9.1'  (cf.  Whitney, 
Skt.  Gr.  § 571  ; Delbriick,  Altindische  Syntax,  § 207),  is  fair  evidence  for  the  priority  of 
1.48.15  ; see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  262. — Unmetrical  chardih  for  earlier  chadih  is,  I take  it,  a later 
blend-word  of  chadis  and  9arma  which  had  arisen  between  the  period  of  the  composition  of 
the  hymns  and  that  of  the  diaskeuasis.  See  the  full  discussion  of  this  point  under  6.15.3. — 
Cf.  the  pada  8.27. 4d,  yanta  no’vrkam  chardih. 

1.49.1b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 

uso  bhadrebhir  a gahi  divag  cid  rocanad  adhi, 

vahantv  arunapsava  upa  tva  somino  grbam. 

5.56. id  (9yav&9va  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

agne  9ardhantam  a ganam  pistam  rukmebhir  anjibhih, 

vi'90  adya  marutam  ava  hvaye  divag  cid  rocanad  adhi. 

8.8. 7a  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

divag  cid  rocanad  adhy  il  no  gantarh  svarvida, 

dhlbhir  vatsapracetasa  Lstomebhir  havanagruta.j  *»*  6.59.  iob 

Cf.  also  the  pada,  divd  va  rocanad  adhi  i.6.9b,  and  related  matter  in  8.1. 18  ; 7.7. 

1.49.4b  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Usas) 
vyuchantl  hi  ragmibhir  vigvam  abhasi  rocanam, 
tam  tvam  usar  vasuyavo  glrbhih  kanva  ahosata. 

1.50.4°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Surya) 
taranir  vigvadargato  jyotiskfd  asi  surya, 
vigvam  a bhasi  rocanam. 


83] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Praskanva  Kama  [ — 1.52.2 

3.44.4b  (Vifvamitra ; to  Indra) 
jajiiano  harito  visa  vigvam  a bhati  rocanam, 
haryafvo  haritam  dhatta  ayudham  a vajram  bahvdr  harim. 

See  for  the  variable  use  of  this  repeated  pada,  Part  2,  chapter  4. 

1.50.4C,  vlfvam  a bhasi  rocanam:  i.49.4b,  vi^vam  abhdsi  rocanam;  3.44.4'’, 
vf$vam  a bhati  rocanam. 


Group  7.  Hymns  51-57,  ascribed  to  Savya  Angirasa 

1.51.3*  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  gotram  angirobhyo  ’vrnor  apotfitraye  9at1idure.su  gatuvit, 
sasena  cid  vimaday&vaho  vasv  ajdv  iidririi  vavasaniisya  nartayan. 

9.86.23d  (Pr9nayah,  alias  Aja  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
adribhih  sutah  pavase  pavitra  an  indav  l'ndrasya  jatharesv  aviyan, 
tvarii  nrcaksa  abhavo  vicaksana  soma  gotram  angirobhyo  ’vrnor  apa. 

Cf.  i.i32.4b,  yad  angirobhyd  ’vrnor  apa  vrajam,  which  shows  that  the  verb  vrnor  in  both 
stanzas  is  to  be  regarded  as  augmented  (/vrnor).  This  anent  Oldenberg’s  remark,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  48,  where  also  are  discussed  other  matters  of  1.51.3. 

[l.51.6b,  arandliayo  ’tithigvaya  fambaram  : i.i30.7d,  atitliigvdya  9umbaram.] 

[1.61.8°,  fdkl  bhava  yajamanasya  coditd : 10.49.1°,  ahiuii  bhuvam  yaja- 

manasya,  &c.] 

1.51.13d  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

adada  arbkam  mahate  vacasyave  kaksivate  vrcaydm  indra  sunvatd, 
menabhavo  vrsana9vasya  sukrato  vx<jvet  ta  te  savanesu  pravacya. 

8.ioo.6a  (Nema  Bhargava  ; to  Indra) 

vigvdt  ta  te  savanesu  pravacya  ya  cakiii-tha  maghavann  indra  sunvatd, 
pdravatam  yat  purusariibhrtarii  vasv  apavrnoh  9arabhaya  fsibandhave. 
10.39. 4d  (Ghosa  Kaksivatl ; to  A9vins) 

yuvam  eyavanam  sanayahi  yatha  ratharii  punar  yuvanam  carathaya 
taksathuh, 

m's  taugryam  uhathur  adbhyas  pari  viQvdt  ta  vam  savanesu  pravacya. 

Cf.  4.22. 5b,  vi^esv  it  savanesu  pravacya. — For  the  legendary  allusion  in  1.51.13  cf.  my 
Vedic  Concordance  under  indragacha. 

[1.52. ld,  endram  vavrtyam  avase  suvrktibhih  : i.i68.id,  mahe  vavrtyam,  &c.] 

[1.52.2°,  indro  yad  vrtram  avadhin  nadlvftam  : 8. 1 2. 26ab,  yada  vrtram  nadlvf tam 
9avasa  vajrinn  avadhlh.] 


1.52.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [84 

1.62.5a,  14°,  abhi  (14°,  nota)  svavrstim  made  asya  yudhyatah. 

1.52.15b  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

arcann  atra  marutah  sasminn  ajau  vigve  devaso  amadann  ami  tva, 
vrtrasya  yad  bhrstimata  vadhena  ni  tvam  indra  praty  anam  jaghantha. 

1. 103.7^  (Kutsa ; to  Indra) 

tad  indra  preva  vlryam  cakartha  yat  sasantam  vajrenabodhayo  ’him, 
anu  tva  patnlr  hrsitarii  vayag  ca  vigve  devaso  amadann  anu  tva. 

Cf.  the  similar  pada  7.18.  I2d,  tvayanto  ye  amadann  anu  tva. 

1.53.11cd  (Savya  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 

ya  udrclndra  devagopah  sakhayas  te  givatama  asama, 

tvam  stosama  tvaya  suvira  draghiya  ayuh  prataram  dadhanah. 

10.  ii5.8cd  (Upastuta  Varstihavya  ; to  Agni) 

urjo  napat  sahasavann  l'ti  tvopastutasya  vandate  vrsa  vak, 

tvdm  stosama  tvaya  suvira  draghiya  ayuh  prataram  dadhanah. 

[l.64.3b,  svaksatram  yasya  dhrsato  dhrsanmanah:  5.35.4°,  svaksatramtedhrsan 
manah.] 

1.64.4b  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indira) 

tvam  divo  brhatah  sanu  kopayo  ’va  tmana  dhrsata  gambaram  bhinat, 
yan  maylno  vrandino  mandina  dhrsac  chitam  gabhastim  aganirii  prtanyiisi. 
7.i8.20d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

na  ta  indra  sumatayo  na  rayah  samcakse  pui*va  usaso  na  nutnah, 
devakam  cin  manyamanam  jaghanthava  tmana  brhatah  gambaram  bhet. 

Ludwig,  453,  renders  i.54.4nb  : 1 des  holien  hiniels  riicken  hast  du  wanken  gemacht,  herab 
in  eigener  person  kiihnlich  den  (Jlambara  gehauen  ’ ; 7.i8.2ocd,  at  1005  : ‘ Miinyamana’s  sohn 
den  Devaka  hast  du  getbtet,  von  dem  gebirge  herab  den  ^ambara  geschlagen.’  As  for  Devaka 
the  son  of  Manyamana  there  can  be  no  question  that  the  expression  hides  the  idea,  4 a little 
tin  god  on  wheels  ’ (slang),  just  as  Nabhaka,  1 Buster  ’ (8.40.4,  5)  and  Nabhaka  4 Busterson  ’ 
(8.41.2)  embody  the  idea  of  the  refrain  of  these  hymns,  nabhantam  anyake  same,  ‘may  the 
others,  confound  them  (anyake),  our  rivals,  burst  !’  We  may  note  that  tmana  which  Ludwig, 
at  1.54.4,  renders,  ‘^n  eigener  person’,  is  left  quite  out  in  7.18.20.  But  the  chief  gain  from 
the  parallels  is  that  brhatah  refers  to  the  same  thing  in  both  stanzas  and  must  be  rendered 
in  7.18.20  : 4 thou  didst  by  thyself  cast  down  ^ambara  from  high  heaven  ’ ; see  1.59.6,  and  cf. 
Bergaigne,  ii.  342.  Grassmann  also  renders  7.i8.20d  by,  4 du  warfst  herab  den  ^ambara  vom 
Berge’.  Here  he  leaves  out  tmana,  but  in  1.57. 4b  he  has:  4 hast  mit  kiihnem  Sinn  den 
^ambara  herabgestiirzt.’ 

1.54.11°  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

sa  gevrdham  adhi  dha  dyumnam  asme  mahi  ksatram  janasal  indra  tavyam, 
raksa  ca  no  maghbnah  pabi  surin  ray6  ca  nah  svapatya  is6  dhah. 

10.61.22°  (Nabhanedistha  Manava  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Indra) 
adha  tvam  indra  viddhy  asm  an  maho  ray6  nrpate  vajrabahuh, 
raksa  ca  no  maghbnah  pahi  surin  anehasas  te  harivo  abhistAu. 


[ — 1.58.2 


85] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Savya  Angirasa 


1.55.2°  (Savya  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

so  arnavo  na  nadyah  samudriyah  prati  grbhnati  vi^rita  varlmabhih, 
indrah  sbmasya  pitaye  vrsayate  sanat  sa  yudhma  ojasa  panasyate. 

8.i  2. 1 21*  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

sanir  mitrasya  papratha  indrah  s6masya  pitaye, 

pracl  va^Tva  sunvate  mimita  it. 

Cf.  indrarii  somasya  pitaye,  under  1.16.3;  and  indra  somasya  pitaye,  8.65.3. 


1.56.21'  (Savya  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 

tam  giirtayo  nemannisah  parlnasah  samudrarh  na  samcarane  sanisydvah, 
patirii  daksasya  vidathasya  nu  saho  girim  na  vena  ad  hi  roha  tejasa. 

4.55.6°  (Yamadeva  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

nil  rodasl  ahina  budhnyena  stuvlta  devl  apyebhir  istaih, 

samudraih  na  samcarane  sanisyavo  gliarmasvaraso  nadyo  6pa  vran. 

For  these  two  difficult  stanzas  see  the  equally  difficult  translations,  Ludwig,  455  and  204  ; 
Grassmann,  ii.  444  ; i.  537.  Each  translator  has  conflicting  renderings  for  the  two  repeated 
padas.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  56,  308,  has  some  suggestions,  one  of  them  being  that  the  metre 
of  4.55.6'  (jagatl  among  tristublis)  betrays  the  pada  as  secondary  in  that  stanza.  For  1.56.2 
see  also  Bergaigne,  ii.  40,  note,  269 ; for  4.55.6,  ibid.  ii.  205,  472  ; iii.  24. 

[1.56.41',  indrarii  sisakty  usasarii  n&  suryah:  9.84. 2d,  induh  sisakty  usasarii,  &c.] 

1.50. 5(1  (Savya  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 

vi  yat  tiro  dharunam  acyutarii  rajo  ’tisthipo  diva  atasu  barhana, 
sviirmllhe  yan  mada  indra  harsyahan  vrtraih  nir  apam  aubjo  arnavam. 

I-85-9d  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Maruts,  but  here  Indra) 
tvasta  yad  vajrarii  sukrtarii  hiranyayaih  sahasrabhrstirii  svapa  avartayat, 
dhatta  indro  nary  aparisi  kartave  ’han  vrtraih  nir  apam  aubjad. 
arnavam. 

In  1.85.9'  (as  *n  8.96.19)  Grassmann,  s.v.  niirya,  very  properly  corrects  nary  apansi  to 
naryapansi,  1 manly  deeds The  entire  stanza,  in  the  midst  of  a Marut  hymn,  is  open  to  the 
suspicion  of  interpolation  ; but  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  85. 


Group  8.  Hymns  58-64,  ascribed  to  Nodhas  Gautama 

1.58. 2d  (Nodhas  Gautama : to  Agni) 

a svam  adma  yuvamano  ajaras  trisv  avisyann  atasesu  tisthati, 

atyo  na  prstharh  prusitasya  rocate  divo  na  sanu  stanayann  acikradat. 

9.86.9a  (Akrstah,  alias  Masa  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

div6  na  sanu  stanayann  acikradad  dyau?  ca  yasya  prthivi  ca  dharmabhih, 

indrasya  sakhyarh  pavate  vivevidat  somah  punanah  kala^esu  sldati. 

Even  so  simple-looking  a pada  as  the  repetition  here  is  not  quite  free  from  ambiguity. 
Ludwig,  257,  to  1.58. 2d,  ‘ aufschrie  er  donnemd  wie  des  himmels  riicken’  ; the  same  trans- 


1.58.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  I [86 

lator.  876,  to  9.86.9%  ‘wie  auf  des  himmels  riicken  hat  er  donnernd  gerufen  ’ ; Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  349,  to  9.86.9%  ‘des  Himmels  Riicken  liess  er  briillend  gleichsam  ertbnen’; 
Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  45,  to  1.58. 2%  ‘thundering  he  has  roared  like  the  ridge  of  heaven’. 
The  first  and  last  of  these  renderings,  in  my  opinion,  are  correct ; so  also  Bergaigne,  i.  15. — 
On  the  comparison  in  1.58.2°  see  last  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  107. 

1.58.4d  (Nodhas  Gautama ; to  Agni) 

vf  vatajuto  atasesu  tisthate  vrtha  juhubhih  sfnya  tuvisvanih, 
trsu  yad  agne  vanino  vrsayase  krsnam  ta  6 m a rugadurme  ajara. 

4.7.9°  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

krsnam  ta  6ma  rugatah  purd  bhag  carisnv  arci'r  vapusfim  id  ekam. 
yad  apravlta  dadhate  ha  garbham  sadyag  cij  jato  bhavasid  u dutah. 

The  unusual  accent  of  the  vocative  rucadurme  (Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  58)  may  perhaps 
be  due  to  infection  from  rugatah  in  4.7.9.  Note  also  the  cadence  of  1.58.4%  For  4.7.9  cf. 
Oldenberg,  ibid.  273. 

I. 58.7b+d  (Nodhas  Gautama;  to  Agni) 

hotaraih  sapta  juhvd  yajistham  yam  vaghato  vrnate  adhvardsu, 
agm'iii  vigvesam  aratim  vasunam  saparyami  prayasa  yami  ratnam. 

io.30.4b  (Kavasa  Ailusa;  to  Apah,  or  Aponaptar) 

yo  anidhmo  didayad  apsv  antar  yam  viprasa  Ilate  adhvardsu, 

aparh  napan  madhumatlr  apo  da  yabhir  indro  vavrdhe  vlryaya. 

3.54.3d  (Prajapati  Yaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Yigve  Devali) 
yuvor  rtam  rodasl  satyam  astu  mahe  su  nah  suvitaya  pra  bhutam, 
idam  dive  namo  agne  prthivyai  saparyami  prayasa  yami  ratnam. 

On  the  synonymy  of  roots  Id  and  vr  (Id  = is-d,  from  root  is  ‘ wish  ’)  see  my  suggestion  in 

J.  A.  Ness’s  paper,  ‘ The  Etymology  and  Meaning  of  the  Sanskrit  Root  Id’,  in  ‘ Studiesdn  Honour 
of  Basil  L.  Gildersleeve,  p.  357  ff.,  and  my  additional  statement  in  Johns  Hopkins  University 
Circulars,  1906,  nr.  10,  pp.  1061  ff. — For  1.58.7  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  113;  Oldenberg, 
RV.  Noten,  p.  58  (where  older  literature  on  the  stanza). 

[1.58.8%  achidra  sQno  sahaso  no  adyd : 4.2.2%  iha  tvaiii  sQno,  &c.  ; 6.50.9°,  uta 
tvam  suno,  &c.] 

1.58.91  ; 6o.5d  ; 6 1. 1 6d  ; 62.13d;  64. 1 5^  ; 8.8o.iod;  9.93. 5d,  pratar  maksu 
dhiyavasur  jagamyat. 

1.59.3C  (Nodhas  Gautama;  to  Vaigvanara) 
a surye  na  ragmayo  dliruvaso  vaigvanare  dadhire  ’gna  vasuni, 
ya  parvatesv  osadhisv  apsu  ya  manusesv  asi  tasya  raja. 

1. 91.4b  (Gotama  Rahogana;  to  Soma) 

ya  te  dhamani  divi  ya  prthivyam  ya  parvatesv  bsadhisv  apsu, 
tebhir  no  vigvaih  sumana  ahelan  Lrajan  soma  prati  havya  grbhaya.j 

<»■  cf.  1 .9 1 .4(1 

We  render  1.59.3,  ‘ As  in  the  sun  the  rays  are  firmly  (fixed),  thus  treasures  have  been 
placed  into  Agni  Vaigvanara.  (The  treasures)  which  are  in  the  mountains,  in  the  plants,  in 


87] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Nodhas  Gautama  [ — 1.61.5 


the  waters,  and  among  men, — of  that  art  thou  king.’  The  stanza  sounds  very  well,  4 treasures 
which  are  in  the  mountains,  plants,  and  waters’,  and  yet  this  formula  belongs  to  another 
sphere.  Divinities,  Agni  especially,  have  their  seat  in  the  mountains,  &e.  To  some  such 
connexion  the  repeated  piida  owes  its  origin.  Thus  1.108.  n,  yad  indragnl  divi  stho  y<it 
prthivyam  yat  parvatesv  osadhlsv  apsii  ; iii.  22.2,  agne  yat  te  divi  varcah  prthivyarii  yad 
bsadhlsv  apsv  a yajatra  ; 10.51.3,  aichama  tvii  bahudha  jatavedah  pravistam  agne  apsv 
osadhlsu.  Accordingly  our  particular  pada  seems  more  original  in  1.91.4.  By  way  of  curio- 
sum  cf.  the  last  echo  of  this  formula  in  AV.  2.31.5  : 4 The  worms  which  are  in  the  mountains, 
the  trees,  the  plants,  and  cattle,  y6  krimayah  parvatesv  vanesv  osadhlsv  pac;usv  apsv  antab.’ 

[1.59.6°,  raja  krstlnam  asi  manusinam:  3.34.2°,  India  ksitlnam  asi,  &c.] 

1.59.5d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Vaifvanara) 

diva?  cit  te  brhato  jatavedo  vaifvanara  prsl  ririce  mahitvam, 

Lraja  krstlnam  asi  manusTn&rhj  yudha  devdbhyo  varivatj  cakartha.  (Vw  cf.  1 .59-5° 
7.98.3d  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra) 

jajiianah  somam  sahase  pap&tha  prsi  te  mat;1  mahimanam  uvaca, 
endra  papr&tkorv  imtiiriksarii  yudha  dev6bhyo  varivaQ  cakartha. 

The  repeated  pada  seems  more  original  in  7.98.3.  Cf.  3.34.71,  yudhendro  mahna  viirivac; 
cakara  devebhyah  satpatu;  9arsaniprali.  Thus,  since  1.59.50  is  similar  to  3.34.2°,  st.  1.59.5 
shares  two  more  or  less  similar  padas  with  3.34. 


1.60.4d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

ufik  pSvako  vasur  manusesu  varenyo  hotadhayi  viksu, 

damOna  grhapatir  dama  an  agnir  bhuvad  rayipati  rayinam. 

1.72.1°  (Para9ara  ^!aktya  ; to  Agni) 

ni  kfivya  vedhasah  9a?vatas  kar  Lkaste  dadhano  narya  puruni,j  7.45.1° 
agnir  bhuvad  rayipati  rayinam  satra  cakrano  amftani  vifva. 

We  render  1.60.4,  4 The  U^ij,  the  Purifier,  the  Vasu,  has  been  established  as  the  best 
Hotar-priest  among  men.  The  home-pervading  house-lord  in  the  home,  Agni,  hath  become 
the  treasure-lord  of  treasures.’  If  we  remember  that  the  t^ij,  like  the  Angiras,  &c.,  are 
mythic  fire  priests  who  establish  Agni  (Bergaigne,  i.  57  ft.),  the  stanza  appears  to  be  a perfect 
and  transparent  bit  of  Agni  mythography.  St.  1.72.1  may  be  rendered,  4 He  hath  excelled 
the  wisdom  of  all  the  wise,  he  who  holds  in  his  hand  all  manly  power.  Agni  hath  become  the 
treasure-lord  of  treasures,  he  who  ever  hath  taken  to  himself  all  immortal  (qualities).’  The 
first  and  fourth  padas  are  not  as  definite  as  they  might  be  : see  Bergaigne,  i.  41,  101,  196  ; 
Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  82,  83,  bottom,  in  addition  to  Ludwig’s  and  Grassmann’s  translations. 
In  fact  all  the  four  padas  represent  items  of  thought  loosely  strung  together,  in  unmistakable 
contrast  with  the  logical  sequence  of  1.60.4.  Another  pada  of  1.72.1,  namely  b,  recurs  also  in 
perfect  sequence,  in  7.45.1°  : 

a devo  yatu  savita  suratno  ’ntariksapra  vahamano  a9vaih, 
haste  dadhano  narya  purfmi  nive9ayan  ca  prasuvan  ca  bhuma. 

4 May  liberal  god  Savitar  who  fills  the  air  come  hither,  carried  by  his  steeds,  holding  in  his 
hands  all  manly  power,  putting  to  sleep  and  arousing  all  beings.’  So  that,  though  there  is  no 
compelling  proof,  we  may  say,  certainly  enough,  that  1.72.1  is  patchwork  of  a later  writer 
who  has  borrowed  two  of  his  four  padas.  The  general  character  of  1.72  is  turgid-mystic,  as 
Grassmann  declares  at  the  head  of  his  translation.  Cf.  also  under  1.72.5,  and  9. — The 
repeated  pada  has  a close  parallel  in  9.97.24°,  dvita  bhuvad  rayipati  rayinam. 

[1.61.5a,  asma  id  u saptim  iva  91'avasya  : 9.96.16°  abhi  vajam  saptir  iva  fravasya.] 


1.62.2 ] 


[88 


Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  I 

1.62. 2C  (Nodhas  Gautama ; to  Indra) 

pra  vo  mahe  mahi  namo  bharadhvam  angusyam  gavasanaya  sama, 
y6na  nah.  purve  pitarah  padajna  arcanto  angiraso  ga  avindan. 

9.97.39°  (Paragara  Qaktya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sa  vardhita  vardhanah  puyamanah  somo  mldhvan  abhi'  no  jyotisavlt, 
y6na  nah  purve  pitarah  padajnah  svarvido  abhi  ga  adrim  usnan. 

SV.  2.709  has  isnan  for  usnan  of  RV.  9.97.39° ; this  Grassmann,  ii.  268,  512,  adopts  for  the 
RV.  also.  Benfey,  Kleine  Schriften,  i.  319  ft. ; Ludwig,  887  ; Bloomfield,  Concordance,  have 
suggested  musnan  ; see  1.93.4  ; 2.20.5  ! 5* 34- 7 i 10-67.6  ; 68.10.  Bergaigne,  ii.  309,  holds  to  the 
text.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  to  9.97.39,  referring  noteworthily  to  10.87.12,  also  decides  in 
favour  of  usnan,  but  the  passage  is  from  an  entirely  different  sphere,  does  not  mention  cattle, 
and  is,  it  seems  to  me,  otiose  because  the  wording  jyotisa  us  is  natural  at  any  time,  and  does 
not  really  bear  upon  the  expression  abhi  ga  adrim  (m)usnan.  I still  think  that  we  must  read 
musnan,  and  that  the  change  from  adrim  musnan  to  adrim  usnan  was  made  by  the  redactor 
in  deference  to  the  metre.  As  far  as  I remember  it  has  not  been  noted  that  the  words  isnan 
and  musnan  followed  one  another  in  RV.  2.20.5,  which  g°es  to  show  that  the  SV.  variant 
isnan  (above)  is  really  due  to  interchange  between  isnan  and  musnan,  and  not  between  isnan 
and  usnan.  In  other  words  RV.  9.97.39  seems  still  to  have  read  musnan  at  the  time  when 
the  SV.  variant  arose. 

1.62.3°  (Nodbas  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

indrasyahgirasam  cestau  vidat  sarama  tanayaya  dhasim, 

brhaspatir  bhinad  adrim  vidad  gah  sam  usriyabhir  vavaganta  narah. 

10.68. 1 id  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Brhaspati) 

abhi  (jyavarh  na  kf^anebhir  a9vam  naksatrebhih  pitaro  dyam  apihfan, 
ratryam  tamo  adadhur  jyotir  ahan  brhaspatir  bhinad  adrim  vidad  gah. 

Cf.  for  these  stanzas  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  397,  413  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  238.  The 
presence  together  of  Indra,  the  Angiras,  Sarama,  and  Brhaspati  in  1.62.3  carries  us  into  the 
midst  of  a familiar  and  well-defined  myth  (see  especially  10.108).  Notwithstanding  that 
10.68  is  a hymn  to  Brhaspati  the  repeated  pada  does  not  seem  nearly  as  organic  in  its  stanza 
11:  4 Like  a black  horse  caparisoned  with  pearls  the  Fathers  garnished  the  sky  with  stars ; 
they  placed  darkness  in  night,  light  in  day.  Brhaspati  hath  cleft  the  rock,  hath  gotten  the 
cows.’  We  must  resort  to  an  extreme  mythological  interpretation  of  the  fourth  pada,  to 
obtain  connexion,  something  like  Brhaspati  cleaving  the  rock  of  darkness  in  order  to  get 
out  the  light  cows.  The  pada  appears  to  be  attached  very  loosely,  borrowed  from  the 
familiar  sphere  of  Indra’s  (Brhaspati’s)  conquest  of  the  cows  that  are  confined  by  Vala,  or 
the  Panis.  It  seems,  in  fact,  that  10.68.1  id  repeats  1.62.3°. 

1.62.12d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

sanad  eva  tava  rayo  gabhastau  n&  ksfyante  nopa  dasyanti  dasma, 
dyumilh  asi  kratuman  indra  dhirah  cjiksa  gacivas  tava  nah  gaclbhih. 

8.2.15°  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
ma  na  indra  plyatnave  m&  gurdhate  para  dah, 
giksa  gaclvah  gdcibhih. 

On  the  face  of  it  the  metre  is  in  favour  of  the  priority  of  the  long  pada  ; see  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  B ix.  Cf.  also  9.87. 9®. 


[ — 1.64.13 


89]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Nodhas  Gautama 

1.63.7d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  ha  tyad  indra  sapta  yiidhyan  piiro  vajrin  purukutsaya  dardah, 
barhir  na  yat  sudase  vrtha  varg  anh6  rajan  varivah  purave  kah. 

4.21.  iob  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 
eva  vasva  indrah  satyah  samrad  dhanta  vrtram  varivah  purave  kah, 
purustuta  kratva  nah  yagdlii  rayo  Lbhakslya  te  ’vaso  daivyasya.j 

4.2i.iod 

For  1.63.7  9ee  Roth,  Zur  Litteratur,  p.  132  ; Benfey,  Orient  und  Occident,  i.  590;  Muir, 
OST.  i.  330  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  xlii.  219  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  153  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth, 
i.  112  ; Foy,  KZ.  xxxiv.  242  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  63.  We  may  render,  * Thou  didst  then, 
O Indra,  carrier  of  the  bolt,  fighting  crush  the  seven  castles  in  behalf  of  Purukutsa.  When 
thou  didst  like  sacrificial  straw  (barhis)  easily  lay  them  low  for  Sudas,  thou  didst,  O king, 
work  deliverance  from  evil  for  Puru.’  Pada  4.21. iob  repeats  only  part  of  r . 63. 7**,  but  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  sequence  of  words  in  the  former  is  simpler  and  more  original  than  in  the 
latter. 

[l.04.4b,  vaksassu  rukman  iidhi  yetire^bhe:  5.54.1  ib,  viiksassu  rukma  maruto 
rathe  fubhah.] 

[1.64.6d,  utsarii  duhanti  stanayantam  aksitam : 9.72.6a,  ainjum  duhanti,  &c.] 
1.84.12b  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Maruts) 

ghrsuiii  pavakam  vaninam  vicarsanim  rudrasya  sunum  havasa  grnimasi, 
rajasturam  tavasam  marutam  ganam  rjlsinam  vfsanam  safcata  friye. 

6.66.1  ib  (Bharadvaja;  to  Maruts) 

tarn  vrdhantam  marutam  bhrajadrstim  rudrasya  sumim  havasa 
vivase, 

divah  9ardhaya  9ucayo  manlsa  girayo  napa  ugra  asprdhran. 

Cf.  Max  Miiller,  ZDMG.  xxxii.  372  ; Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  41 1 ff. 

[l.64.13b,  tasthau  va  utl  maruto  yam  avata:  i.i66.8b,  purbhl  raksata  maruto,  &c.] 

1.64.13c  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Maruts) 

pra  nu  sa  martah  9avasa  janan  ati  Ltasthau  va  utl  maruto  yam  avata, j 

6s*cf.  i.64.i3b 

arvadbhir  vajam  bharate  dhana  nrbhir  aprchyam  kratum  a kseti  pusyati. 

2. 26.3b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

sa  ij  janena  sa  vi9a  sa  janmana  sa  putrair  vajam  bharate  dhana  nrbhih, 
devanam  yah  pitaram  avlvasati  9raddhdmana  havisa  brahmanas  patim. 

1 0.147. 4d  (Suvedas  ^airlsi  ; to  Indra) 

sa  in  mi  rayah  subhrtasya  cakanan  madam  yo  asya  ranhyam  ciketati, 
tvavrdhomaghavan  da9vadhvaro  maksu  sa  vajam  bharate  dhana  nrbhih. 

12  [h.o.s.  20] 


i.66.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [90 


Group  9.  Hymns  65-73,  ascribed  to  Paraeara  Qaktya 

1.66.9, 10d  (Paragara  Qaktya ; to  Agni) 

tarn  vag  caratha  vayarii  vasatyastam  na  gavo  naksanta  iddham, 
sindhur  na  ksodah  pra  mclr  ainon  navanta  gavah  svar  drglke. 

1.69.9,  Iod  (The  same) 

uso  na  jaro  vibhavosrah  samjnatarupa^  ciketad  asmai, 
tmana  vahanto  duro  vy  rnvan  navanta  vigve  svar  drgike. 

The  Paraijara  group  has  been  treated  by  Bollensen,  ZDMG.  xxii.  569  ff.  Hymns  65-70  in 
dvipada  viraj  metre  are  not  repeated  in  the  other  Samhitas  ; Aufrecht  in  the  Preface  to  his 
second  edition  of  the  RV.,  p.  vii,  designates  them  as  ‘rubbish’.  For  both  these  difficult 
stanzas  see  Oldenberg’s  translation  with  notes  in  SBE.  xlvi ; KV.  Noten,  p.  67. 

[1.68.9, 10a,  pitur  na  putrah  kratum  jusanta : 9.97.30°,  pitur  na  putrah  kratubhir 
yatanah.] 

[l.69.7a,  nakis  ta  eta  vrata  minanti : 10.10.5°,  nakir  asya  pra  minanti  vratdni. ] 

1.69.9,  10d:  see  1.66.9,  Iod- 

1.70.5,  6a  (Parafara  ^aktya  ; to  Agni) 

sa  hi  ksapavan  agni  rayinam  da?ad  yo  asma  aram  suktdih, 
eta  cikitvo  bhuma  ni  pahi  devanam  janma  martan?  ca  vidvan. 

7.10.5°  (Yasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Agni) 

mandram  hotaram  u<jijo  yavistham  agnim  vi9a  ilate  adhvaresu, 
sa  hi  ksapavan  abhavad.  rayinam  atandro  duto  yajathaya  devan. 

I render  1.70.5,  ‘For  Agni  (becomes)  lord  of  treasures  (to  him)  that  properly  reveres  him 
with  hymns’,  &c.  Here  the  artificial  metre  (dvipada  viraj)  and  the  transparent  anacoluthon 
would  of  themselves  point  to  late  or  secondary  composition.  Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  72. 
Moreover  the  other  occurrence  of  the  repeated  pada  is  in  unquestionable  surroundings  : ‘ The 
U9ijs  (fire  priests)  and  the  people  revere  at  the  sacrifice  the  lovely  Hotar  (priest),  the  youngest 
Agni.  For  he  became  lord  of  treasures,  the  unwearying  messenger  (to  bring)  the  gods  to  the 
offering.’ — The  differing  accents  of  ksapavan  are  according  to  the  text. 

1.71.4a  (Para9ara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

mathld  yad  Im  vibhrto  matarigva  grhe-grhe  fyeto  jenyo  bhut, 
ad  im  rajne  na  sahlyase  saca  sann  a dQtyam  bhfgavano  vivaya. 
i.i48.ia  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Agni) 

mathid  yad  Im  vistb  matarigva  hotaram  vigvapsum  vigvadevyam, 
ni  yam  dadhur  manusyasu  viksu  svar  na  citrarii  vapuse  vibhavam. 

The  weak  spot,  or,  at  least,  the  obscure  spot  in  both  stanzas  is  where  the  two  repeated 
padas  vary  : vibhrto  in  1.71.4  ; vist6  in  1.148. 1.  Various  suggestions  as  to  the  meaning  and 
possible  emendation  of  these  words  may  be  found  with  the  older  translators  (Grassmann, 
visito  ; Ludwig,  vi.  92,  vispito,  or  visrsto,  and,  finally,  visthito) ; see  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi. 
77,  174;  RV.  Noten,  74,  147;  and  cf.  Bergaigne,  1. 54.112.  Oldenberg  does  not  attempt  to 
disguise  the  uncertainty  of  his  propositions  : one  is  almost  tempted  to  regard  the  two  words 


91]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Paragara  Qiktya  [ — 1.72.1 

as  corrupt  descendants  of  one  and  the  same  misunderstood  original.  Yet  viblirto  may  after 
all  be  correct  and  original : as  long  as  this  word  fits  Agni  it  may  here  be  applied  with  hyper- 
baton to  Matariijvan  who  figures  as  the  ‘Genius  of  fire  churning’;  it  certainly  does  not  seem 
difficult  to  imagine  that  an  attribute  of  Agni  should  be  transferred  anticipatorily  to  Matari^van, 
seeing  that  Matari<;van  produces  Agni.  Again,  visto  in  the  sense  of  ‘ worked  ‘ put  to  work 
may  represent  a secondary  modulation  of  vibhrto,  yet  one  that  is  intentional  and  does  not 
stand  in  need  of  emendation.  Uncertain  as  all  this  is,  the  metrically  defective  pada  in  1.148.1 
seems  to  be  secondary  to  its  correspondent  in  1.71.4  ; see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  A 6. 

1.71.9®  (ParSfara  £aktya  ; to  Agni) 

mano  na  yo  ’dhvanah  sadya  ety  ekali  satra  suro  vasva  190, 
raj  an  a mitravaruna  sup  am  gosu  priyam  amftam  raksamiina. 

3.56. 7b  (Prajapati  Va^vamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah, 
here  Savitar) 

trir  a divah  savita  sosavlti  rajana  mitravaruna  supani, 
apa9  cid  asya  rodasT  cid  urvi  ratnarii  bhiksanta  savituh  savaya. 

We  render  1.71.9,  1 He  who  (quick)  as  thought,  within  a day  traverses  the  roads,  tho  sun 
alone  rules  over  wealth  altogether.  (He  brings)  the  two  kings  Mitra  and  Varuna  the  liberal- 
handed, who  guard  the  beloved  Ambrosia  in  the  cows.’  Cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  75.  I 
cannot  doubt  that  this  stanza  with  its  elliptical  anacoluthon  is  in  part  a reminiscence  of  the 
Savitar  stanza,  to  wit  : ‘ Thrice  from  heaven  Savitar  mightily  impels  the  two  kings  Mitra  and 
Varuna,  the  liberal-handed.  Even  the  waters  and  the  broad  hemispheres  (men)  beseech  for 
wealth  at  the  urging  of  this  Savitar.’  Though  the  second  distich  is  not  as  simple  in  its 
thought  as  might  be  wished,  the  first  part  which  clearly  states  that  Savitar  is  the  motive 
power  behind  the  beneficent  gods,  Mitra  and  Varuna,  exhibits  the  repeated  pada  in  faultless 
connexion. 

1.71.10b  (Para9ara  ^aktya  ; to  Agni) 

md  no  agne  sakhya  pitryani  pra  marsistha  abhi  vidus  kavih  san, 
nabko  na  rtiparii  jarima  minati  pura  tasya  abhiyaster  adhlhi. 

7.i8.2b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

rajeva  hi  janibhih  ksesy  evava  dyubhir  abhi  vidus  kavih  san, 
pi9a  giro  maghavan  gobhir  a9vais  tvayatah  9i9lhi  raye  asmdn. 

Ludwig,  266,  to  1.71.10,  translates  the  words  abhi  vidus  kavih  san  ‘da  du  ein  besonders 
kundiger  weiser  bist  ’ ; at  1005,  to  7.18.2,  ‘ als  kundiger  weiser  rings  zum  schutze  We  may 
observe  that  these  words  by  themselves  make  a normal  octosyllabic  pada.  In  1.71.10° 
nabho  na  rupam  is  surely  = nabhaso  na  rupam,  with  rupam  as  tertium  comparationis, 
‘as  the  form  of  a cloud  changes,  so  does  old  age  injure  (change)  the  form  (of  men)’. 
Differently,  Collitz,  Bezz.  Beitr.  x.  15,  note  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  75. 

1.72.1b  (Para9ara  ^aktya  ; to  Agni) 

ni  kavya  vedhasah  9a9vatas  kar  haste  dadhano  narya  puruni, 

Lagnir  bhuvad  rayipatl  raylndihj  satra  cakrano  amftani  vifva.  i.6o.4d 

7.45.1®  (Vasistha  ; to  Savitar) 

a devo  yatu  savita  suratno  ’ntariksapra  vahamano  afvaih, 
haste  dadhano  narya  puruni  nivc9ayan  ca  prasuvan  ca  bhiima. 

See  under  i.6o.4d. — See  also  the  pada,  nrvad  dadhano  narya  puruni,  3.34.5b,  and  cf.  8.96.21°; 
TB.  2.  5.8.8°. 


[92 


1.72.  i — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

1.72.1C:  i.6o.4d,  agnir  bhuvad  rayipatl  raylnam. 

1.72'3C  (Paragara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

tisro  yad  agne  garadas  tvam  fc  chucim  ghrtena  gucayah  saparyan, 
namani  cid  dadhire  yajniyany  asudayanta  tanvah  sujatah. 

6.i.4c  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya;  to  Agni) 

padam  devasya  namasa  vyantah  gravasyavah  grava  apann  amrktam, 
namani  cid  dadhire  yajniyani  bhadrSyam  te  ranayanta  samdrstau. 

See  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  323,  note;  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  299.  For  the  ‘three 
autumns’  in  1.72.3,  cf.  the  ‘ sixty  autumns  ’,  AY.  xii.  3.34,  41,  and  see  Bergaigne,  ii.  117,  note. 

[l.72.4d,  agnim  pade  parame  tasthivahsam : 2.35.14^  asmin  pade,  &c.] 

1.72.5°  (Paragara  (^aktya  ; to  Agni) 

samjanana  upa  sidann  abhijnu  patnlvanto  namasyam  namas5Tan, 
ririkvansas  tanvah  krnvata  svah  sakha  sakhyur  nimisi  raksamanah. 

4.24.3b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  in  naro  vf  hvayante  samlke  ririkvansas  tanvah  krnvata  tram, 
mitho  yat  tyagam  ubhayaso  agman  Lnaras  tokasya  tanayasya  satau.j 

6®*4-24-3d 

The  second  of  these  stanzas  is  perfectly  clear  : ‘ That  very  one  (namely,  Indra)  men  call  to 
both  sides  in  battle  ; having  risked  their  bodies,  they  took  him  for  their  protection,  when 
both  sides,  the  heroes,  have  gone  against  one  another  into  danger,  in  order  to  obtain  offspring 
and  prosperity.’  This  battle  for  offspring  and  posterity  is,  perhaps,  merely  a sacrificial 
contest  (samsava)  for  Indra ’s  favour,  like  countless  other  competitions  in  the  Vedic  literature; 
see  my  article,  ‘ On  Conflicting  Prayers  and  Sacrifices’,  Johns  Hopkins  University  Circulars, 
December,  1906,  nr.  10,  pp.  1 ff.  In  any  case  the  first  distich  is  transparent. 

In  1.72.5°  svah  takes  the  place  of  trim,  so  as  to  leave  the  verb  krnvata  without  an  object. 
Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  84,  notes  the  parallel  and  remarks  pertinently : ‘ Should  svih  have 
supplanted  another  word,  for  instance  tram  ? As  the  pronoun  sva  very  frequently  stands  in 
apposition  with  tanu,  it  may  have  found  its  way  also  into  passages  to  which  it  did  not  belong.’ 
See,  e.g.  10.54.3,  and  cf.  the  cui-ious  variant,  smane  smanam  for  tmane  tmanani,  MS.  4.8.7  ; see 
the  author,  Am.  Journ.  Phil.  xxi.  324.  It  is  certainly  hard  to  trust  Ludwig’s  rendering  and 
commentary  (267)  : ‘ ihre  leiber  kasteiend  machten  sie  sich  dieselben  zu  eigen,’  that  is,  by 
removing  from  them  all  impurities.  The  same  criticism  applies  to  Grassmann’s  rendering 
(ii.  73)  : ‘ liingebend  scliaflfen  sie  sich  neue  leiber.’  Oldenberg  after  all,  sticking  to  the  text, 
renders  the  entire  stanza:  ‘Being  likeminded  they  (probably,  the  mortals)  reverentially 
approached  him  on  their  knees.  Together  with  their  wives  they  venerated  the  venerable 
one.  Abandoning  their  bodies  they  made  them  their  own,  the  (one)  friend  waking  when  the 
(other)  friend  closed  his  eyes.’  Cf.  also  Bergaigne,  i.  98  ; and  perhaps  more  pertinently,  ii. 
177,  note.  Whether  the  text  of  the  repeated  pada  in  1.72.5  is  really  as  Paragara  £aktya  sang 
it,  or  not,  there  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  the  mother  pada  is  the  impeccable  4.24.3b; 
cf.  the  cadence  krnvata  tram  also  in  i.ioo.7b. 


1.72.9b  (Paragara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

a ye  vfgva  svapatyiini  tasthuh  krnvanaso  amrtatvaya  gatum, 
mahna  mahadbhih  prthivi  vi  tasthe  mata  putrair  aditir  dliayase  veil. 


98] 


[ — 1-73-3 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Paragara  (Jdktya 

3-3I-9b  (Kufika  Aislrathi,  or  Vigvamitra;  to  Indra) 
ni  gavyata  manasa  sedur  arkaih  krnvanaso  amrtatvaya  gatum, 
idam  cin  nu  sadanam  bhury  esarii  y£na  mas&n  asisasann  rtena. 

For  1.72.9  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  217  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  83,  86  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  76. 

1.73.2“  (ParSgara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

dev6  na  yah  savita  satyamanma  kratva  nipati  vrjanani  vigva, 
puruprafasto  amatir  na  satya  atmeva  gevo  didhisayyo  bhQt. 

9.97.43d  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

nu  nas  tvam  rathiro  deva  soma  pari  srava  camvoh  puyamanah. 

apsii  svadistho  madhuman  rtavft  dev6  na  yah  savita  satyamanma. 

We  render  1.73.2,  ‘ He  who  like  god  Savitar,  whose  thoughts  arc  reliable,  protects  with  his 
intelligence  all  homes,  praised  by  many,  like  unfailing  brilliance,  has  become  worthy  to  be 
sought  after,  like  healing  breath  of  life.’  Cf.  Ludwig,  268  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  88  ; Foy, 
KZ.  xxxiv.  248.  St.  9.97.48  may  be  rendered,  ‘ Run  thou  now,  god  Soma,  our  charioteer, 
purified,  into  the  two  camu  ; flow  into  the  water,  most  sweet,  honeyed,  holy  ; he  who  (is)  like 
god  Savitar,  whose  thoughts  are  roliable.’  The  fourth  piida  here  is  obvious  appendage, 
suggested  by  the  last  preceding  word  rtava  (rta  and  satyi).  That  the  pada  is  primarily  part 
of  a true  relative  clause,  not  an  attributive  clause  with  articular  yah,  is  shown  by  the  first 
distich  of  1.73.2  (nipati,  verb  accented).  A similar  expression  involving  Savitar,  namely, 
deva  iva  savita  satyiidharma,  occurs  in  10.34.8,  and  10.139.3,  both  times  in  rather  loose  con- 
nexions, showing  how  easily  this  kind  of  formulaic  expression  might  be  in  a state  of  flotation. 
Yet  we  may  guess  that  9.97.48  has  borrowed  from  1.73.2. — Note  that  the  next  stanza  1.73.3 
(next  item)  also  compares  Agni  with  another  god,  this  time  Indra. 

1.73.3abc  (Paragara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

dev6  na  yah  prthivim  vigvadhaya  upaksdti  hitamitro  na  raja, 
purahsadah  garmasado  na  vira  anavadya  patijusteva  narl. 

3.55.2iabc  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya ; to  Vigve  Devah, 
here  Indra) 

imam  ca  nah  prthivim  vigvadhaya  upa  kseti  hitamitro  na  raja, 
purahsadah  garmasado  na  vxra  Lmahad  devanam  asuratvam  ekam.j 

Csr  refrain,  3.55. ill-22d 

Ludwig,  268,  renders  1.73.3  : ‘ der  wie  ein  g°tt  alles  ausstriimend  auf  der  erde  wont,  wie 
ein  konig,  der  niitzliche  freunde  hat,  wie  wache  haltende,  als  sichere  hut  dasitzende  helden, 
wie  eine  tadellose  vom  gatten  geliebte  frau.’  The  same  scholar,  201,  renders  3.55.21  : ‘ und 
auf  diser  unserer  erde  wont  der  allernarer,  als  ein  kiinig  der  gute  freunde  hat ; in  des  guten 
hut  gleichsam  sitzen  als  eines  vorkampfers  die  helden  ; gross  ist  einzig  der  got  ter  Asura- 
wesenheit.’  It  seems  to  me  that  he  has  hit  the  sense  of  the  pada  c in  the  first  instance,  and 
missed  it  in  the  second  ; cf.  also  Grassmann  to  1.73.3.  The  sense  of  3.55.21  is  clear  : ‘ He  sits 
upon  this  earth  of  ours,  controlling  every  sustenance,  like  a king  who  has  surrounded  himself 
with  friends,  like  heroes  who  sit  in  the  van,  sit  as  protection  (i.e.  protectors) — great  is  the 
sole  Asura  quality  of  the  gods.’  The  last  pada  is  a refrain  which  runs  through  the  entire 
hymn.  On  the  other  hand  in  1.73.3  the  entire  same  statement  is  introduced  into  a relative 
clause,  whose  conclusion  is  in  the  next  stanza,  but  the  conclusion  is  delayed  by  the  additional 
insipid  comparison,  ‘like  a blameless  wife  beloved  by  her  husband’.  I cannot  doubt  that 
Para9ara  £aktya  has  based  his  lengthy  relative  clause  upon  the  composition  of  the  Va^va- 
mitra.  See  also  supplementary  remarks  on  these  stanzas,  in  the  introduction  to  Part  2,  chapter  4. 


i.73-8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [94 


1.73. 8d  (Para^ara  Qaktya  ; to  Agni) 

yan  raye  martan  susudo  agne  te  syama  maghavano  vayam  ca, 
chayeva  vifvam  bhuvanam  sisaksy  apaprivan  rodasl  antariksam. 

io.  1 39.2k  (Vifvavasu  Devagandharva  ; to  Surya) 

nrcaksa  esa  divo  madhya  asta  apaprivan  rddasi  antariksam, 

sa  vlfvaclr  abhi  caste  ghrtaclr  antara  purvam  aparam  ca  ketum. 

The  metre  of  r.73.84  is  dubious  (viraj);  see  Arnold,  VM.  p.  292  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  76. — For  the  cadence  maghavano  vayam  ca  see  1.136.7  ; 141.13  ; 7.78.5. 

1.73.10a  (Parafara  ^aktya  ; to  Agni) 

eta  te  agna  ucathani  vedho  justani  santu  manase  hrde  ca, 

?akema  rayah  sudhiiro  yamam  te  'dhi  fravo  devabhaktam  dadhanah. 

4.2.2oa  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Agni) 

eta  te  agna  ucathani  vedhd  ’vocama  kavaye  ta  jusasva, 

Luc  chocasva  krnuhi  vasyaso  noj  maho  rayah  puruvara  pra  yandhi. 

cf.  4.2. 20c 

Expressions  closely  parallel  to  1.73.10°  at  2.5.1  ; 3.27.3.  Pada  4.2.20°  has  a parallel  at 
8.48.6b,  pra  caksava  krnuhi  vasyaso  nah,  which  amounts  almost  to  perfect  repetition. 


Group  10.  Hymns  74-93,  ascribed  to  Gotama  Rahugana 

1.74.3C  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 
uta  bruvantu  jantava  lid  agnir  vrtrahajani, 
dhanarhjayb  rane-rane. 

6.16.15°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Agni) 

tarn  u tva  pathyo  vrsa  sam  idhe  dasyuhantamam, 

dhanamjayam  rane-rane. 

1.74.7°:  1.12.4k,  yad  agneyasi  dfttyam. 

1.76.4°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  jamir  jananam  agne  mitro  asi  priyah, 
sakha  sakhibhya  idyah. 

9.66.1°  ((jJataiii  VaikhanasSh  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pavasva  vifvacarsane  L’bhi  viyvilni  k&vya,j  W 9.23.1° 

sakha  sakhibhya  idyah. 


[ — 1.78.1 


95]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Rahugana 

1.76.4C  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Agni) 
prajavata  vacasa  vahnir  asii  ca  huve  ni  ca  satsllid  devitih, 
v6si  hotram  uta  potram  yajatra  bodhi  prayantar  janitar  vasQnam. 

io.2.2ft  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 
v6si  hotram  uta  potram  janauam  mandhatasi  dravinoda  rtava, 
svaha  vayarii  krnavama  havinsi  Ldevo  devan  yajatv  agnir  arhan.j 

t w 2.3.  I<* 

On  various  points  of  1.76.4  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  233  ; xviii.  321  ; xx.  69  ; xxvii. 
266  ; xxx.  317  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  98  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  77.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  that 
subjunctival  vt§si  in  1.76.4  is  followed  by  the  imperative  bodhi ; in  10.2.2  by  the  indicative  asi. 
I am  tempted  to  regard  this  as  an  indication  of  the  later  origin  of  10.2.2. 

1.77.1C  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Agni) 

katha  da^emagnuye  kasmai  devajustocyate  bhamine  gib. 

y6  martyesv  amrta  rtava  hota  yajistha  it  krnoti  deviin. 

4.2.1“  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

y6  martyesv  amrta  rtava  devo  devesv  aratir  nidhayi, 

h6ta  yajistho  malinii  (uc&dhyai  havyair  agnir  manusa  irayadbyai. 

[l.77.4d,  viijaprasuta  isayanta  manma  : 7.87.3'*,  pracetaso  ya  isayanta  manma.] 


1.78.1“+b  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Agni) 
abhi  tva  gbtama  gira  jatavedo  vicarsane, 

Ldyumnair  abhi  pra  nonumah.j  «*»■  refrain,  i.78.ic-5c 

4.32.9“  (Yamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

abhi  tva  gbtama  giranusata  pra  davane, 

indra  vajaya  ghrsvaye. 

6.16.296  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

suvlrarii  rayim  a bhara  jatavedo  vicarsane, 

Ljahi  raksansi  sukrato.j  6.16.29° 

6.16.366  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

brahma  prajavad  a bhara  jatavedo  vicarsane, 

agne  yad  dldayad  divi. 

8.43.26  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 
asmai  te  pratiharyate  jatavedo  vicarsane, 
agne  janami  sustutim. 

We  may  render  1.78.1  : *0  Jatavedas,  who  dwellest  among  all  tribes,  we,  the  Gotamas 
(praise)  thee  with  our  song — we  praise  thee  aloud  with  splendid  (songs).’  Cf.  Oldenberg, 
SBE.  xlvi.  102.  I feel  as  though  there  ought  to  be  somewhere  in  the  stanza  the  word  vayam, 
‘we’,  especially  as  the  third  pada  is  a refrain  (i.78.ic-5c).  Thus  the  stanza  looks  secondary 
to  start  with,  an  impression  which  is  strengthened  by  the  fact  that  it  is  composed  entirely  of 
set  phrases.  The  connexion  is  certainly  better  in  4.32.9,  to  wit  : ‘The  Gotamas  have  sounded 
forth  their  songs  to  thee,  that  thou  mayest,  0 Indra,  give  refreshing  substance.’ 


1.78.1-5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [96 
1.78.1°-5°,  dyumndir  abhi  pra  nonumah. 

1.79.3C  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 

yad  im  rtasya  payasa  piyano  nayann  rtasya  pathibhl  rajisthaih, 
aryama  mitro  varunah  parijma  tvacaih  prncanty  uparasya  yonau. 

8.27.17°  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

rte  sa  vindate  yudhah  sugebhir  yaty  adhvanah, 

aryama  mitro  varunah  saratayo  yam  trayante  sajo§asah. 

10.93. 4b  (Tanva  Partha  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

Lte  gha  rajano  amrtasya  mandraj  aryama  mitr6  varunah  parijma, 

I.I22.IIb 

kad  rudro  nrnam  stuto  marutah  pusano  bhagah. 

For  the  difficult  stanza  1.79.3  see  Bergaigne,  ii.  505;  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  109;  Hille- 
brandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  182  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  47  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  103,  106;  RV. 
Noten,  p.  79. 

1.79.4b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 
agne  vajasya  gomata  i9anah  sahaso  yaho, 
asme  dhehi  jatavedo  mahi  9ravah. 

7.15.1  ib  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Agni) 
sa  no  radhansi  a bhar^ganah  sahaso  yaho, 
bhagag  ca  datu  varyam. 

Note  that  1.79.12”  = 7.15.10°. — For  1.79.4°  cf.  the  close  parallel,  asme  dhehi  gravo  brhat, 
under  1.9.8. 

1.79.5'’  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 
sa  idhano  vasus  kavir  agnir  I16nyo  gira, 
revad  asmabhyam  punranlka  dldihi. 

io.n8.3b  (Uruksaya  Amahlyava  ; to  Agni  Raksohan) 
sd  dhuto  vi  rocate  ’gnir  il^nyo  gira, 
sruca  pratlkam  ajyate. 

1.79.8b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni) 
a no  agne  rayfm  bhara  satrasaham  varenyam, 
vigvasu  prtsii  dustaram. 

3.34.811  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

satrasaham  varenyam  sahodam  sasavansarii  svar  apag  ca  devih, 

Lsasana  yah  prthivim  dyam  utemamj  indraiii  madanty  iinu  dhlranasah. 

«*-cf.  3.32.8° 

Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  104,  renders  1.79.4,  ‘Bring  us  wealth,  O Agni,  which  may  be  always 
conquering,  excellent  and  invincible  in  all  battles.’  The  same  idea  as  to  wealth  is  expressed 
in  5.23.2,  prtanas&ham  rayim  ...  a bhara,  so  that  we  are  sure  the  stanza  is  not  mere  verbiage  ; 
the  poet  means  to  say  that  wealth  is  the  neraas  rerurn  in  war  ; cf.  also  5. 23. 1,  and  6.72.5  (for 


97]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Rahugana  [ — 1.80.8 

which  see  under  1.117.23d).  Yet  the  repeated  pada  in  1.79.8  certainly  originated  in  the  other 
stanza:  ‘ They  who  delight  in  prayer  acclaim  Indra,  the  ever-conquering,  desirable,  victory- 
giving, who  has  conquered  light  and  the  divine  waters,  who  has  conquered  the  earth  and  also 
this  heaven.’  With  the  exception  of  1.79.8  satrOsah  and  satrasaha  are  invariably  epithets  of 
Indra  : see  Orassmann's  Lexicon. 

The  third  pada  of  1.79.8  is  also  patterned  secondarily  after  some  such  sensible  idea  as  is 
contained  in  9.63.11 : pavamAna  vida  rayim  asmabhyam  soma  dustaram,  y6  duna90  vanusyata, 
* 0 Soma,  purified,  get  us  wealth,  hard  to  exceed,  wealth  hard  for  our  rivals  to  obtain.’ 

1.79. 9b  (Gotama  Rahogana  ; to  Agni) 
a no  agne  sucetiina  rayim  vigvayuposasam, 
mardlkam  dhehi  jlvase. 

(>.59-9d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

IndrSgnl  yuvor  api  vasu  divyani  parthiva, 
a na  iha  pra  yachatam  rayim  vigvayuposasam. 

1.79.12b  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Agni) 
sahasrakso  vicarsanir  agni  raksansi  sedhati, 
hota  grnlta  ukthyhh. 

7.i5.ion  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
agni  raksansi  sedhati  ^ukrafocir  amartyah, 

L9\icih  pavaka  ldyah.j  €«*  2.7.4“ 

Note  that  1.79.4s  = 7.15.11'. 


1.80.ie-18e,  arcann  anu  svarajyam. 

1.80. 6b  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Indra) 
adhi  sanau  ni  jighnate  vajrena  gataparvana, 

mandana  Indro  andhasah  sakhibhyo  gatum  ichaty  Larcann  anu  svarajyam. j 

iff  refrain,  1.80.  xe-i6e 

8.6.6b  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

vi  cid  vrtrasya  dodhato  vajrena  gataparvana, 

giro  bibheda  vrsnina. 

8.76.2°  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ayam  Indro  marutsakha  vi  vrtrasyabhinac  ehiralji, 

vajrena  gataparvana. 

8.89.3d  (Nrmedha  Ahgirasa  and  Purumedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

pra  va  Indraya  brhate  maruto  brahmarcata, 

vrtram  hanati  vrtraha  9atakratur  vajrena  gataparvana. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  8.6.38*  with  8.76. 1 1*,  and  also  the  occurrence  of  the  expression 
vrtrasya  dodhatah  in  1.80.5  as  well  as  in  8.6.6, 

[1.80.8°,  mahat  ta  indra  \Tryam:  8.55(Val.  7). ic,  bhund  Indrasya  vxryam.] 

1 3 [h.o.s.  20] 


1.80.9 — J Port  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [98 

1.80.9d  (Gotama  Rahbgana;  to  Indra) 
sahasram  sakam  areata  pari  stobhata  vinfatfh, 

^atdinam  anv  anonavur  indraya  brahmddyatam  Larcann  anu  svarajyam.j 

refrain,  i.8o.ie-i6e 

8.69. 9d  (Priyamedha  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 
ava  svarati  gargaro  godha  pari  sanisvanat, 
pi'nga  pari  caniskadad  indraya  brahmddyatam. 

For  1.80.9  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xx.  67  ; for  8.69.9,  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  ii.  237, 

[1.80.10c,  mahat  tad  asya  paunsyam  : 8.63.3°,  stuse  tad,  &c.] 

1.80.10d  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 
l'ndro  vrtrasya  tavislm  m'r  ahan  sahasa  sahah, 

Lmahat  tad  asya  pauhsyaihj  vrtram  jaghanvan  asrjad  Larcann  dnu  svarajyam.j 

c : cf.  1.80.10°;  e : refrain,  1.80.  ie-i6e 

4.  i8.7d  (Samvada  Indraditivamadevanam) 

kim  u svid  asmai  nivido  bhanantendrasyavadyam  didhisanta  apah, 
mamaitan  putro  mahata  vadhena  vrtram  jagbanvan  asrjad  vi  sindhun. 
4. 19.8b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

purvfr  usasah  faradaf  ca  gurta  vrtram  jaghanvan  asrjad  vi  sindbun, 
paristhita  atrnad  badbadhanah  slra  l'ndrah  sravitave  prthivya. 

This  case  is  remarkable,  because  it  is  both  definite  and  simple.  The  pada  i.8o.iod  fails  to 
end  in  an  iambic  dipody,  and  its  verb  has  no  object.  Ludwig,  460,  translates  diplomatically 
‘ als  er  den  Vrtragetotet  liess  er  fliessen’ ; Grassmann,  more  freely, 1 schlug  Vrtra  und  ergoss  die 
Fluth’.  But  the  parallels  show  that  the  pada  is  the  truncated  torso  of  another  pada,  regular 
in  its  final  cadence  and  the  preceding  anapaest,  and  duly  furnished  with  that  object  which 
every  reader  of  this  Veda  would  supply  anyhow,  namely  sindhun  ; from  these  a later  poet 
over-familiarly  has  extracted  the  short  form  to  suit  his  metre.  Cf.  also  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  83,  to  RY.  1.82.2.  See  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 9. 

(1.81.5a,  a paprau  parthivam  rajah:  6.61. nab,  apapriisl  parthivany  urii  rajo 
antariksam.] 

1.81.5cd  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 

La  paprau  parthivam  rajoj  badbadhe  rocana  divi,  6S*  cf.  i.8i.5a 

na  tvavan  indra  ka<?  cana  n&  jatd  na  janisyat6  L’ti  vifvam  vavaksitha. j 

««*cf.  1.81.5° 

7.32. 23ab  (Vasistha ; to  Indra) 

na  tvavan  any6  divyd  na  parthivo  na  jatd  na  janisyate, 
afviiyanto  maghavann  indra  vfijino  gavyantas  tva  havamahe. 

Note  the  change  of  persons  in  the  two  distichs  of  1.81.5.  I should  think  that  the 
repeated  distich  is  bald  and  late  in  that  stanza,  as  compared  with  the  more  poetic  and 
archaic  wording  of  7.32.23.  The  distich  i.8l.5#i  is  closely  parallel  also  to  i.io2.8c4,  iltldiini 
vi^vam  bhuvanam  vavaksith&^atrur  indra  jiinusa  sanad  asi,  which  again  makes  ati  vi^vaiii 
vavaksitha  of  1.81.5  look  like  an  appended  afterthought,  and  again  shows  that  1.81.5  *s  com- 
posite and  imitative. 


99]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Mdhugaiia  [ — 1.82.1-5 

[1.81.5°,  ftti  vigvam  vavaksitha:  i.io2.8c,  atldam  vigvarh  bhuvanaiii  vavaksitha.] 
[1.81.8°,  Mha  no  ’vita  bhava:  see  under  1.91.9°.] 


1.81.9,,+e  (Gotama  Rahngana  ; to  Indra) 

et6  ta  indra  jantavo  vigvam  pusyanti  varyam, 

antar  hi  khyo  janfmilm  aryo  vedo  adagusam  tdsaih  no  vdda  a bhara. 

5.6.61’  (Vasugruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

pro  tye  agnayo  ’gnisu  vigvam  pusyanti  varyam, 

te  hinvire  ta  invire  ta  isanyanty  ilnusag  Llsam  stotfbhya  a bhara. 

W 9.20.4°;  also  refrain,  5.6.ie-ioe 

10. 133.211  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 
tvarii  sindhunr  avasrjo  ’dharaco  ahann  ahim, 

agatrur  indra  jajhise  vigvam  pusyasi  varyam  Ltaxii  tva  pari  svajamahe 
nabhantilm  anyakesarii  jyaka  adhi  dhanvasu.  j 

tf^'efg:  refrain  in  10.133.1  ff. 

8-45-I50  (Trigoka  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yas  te  revan  adagurih  pramamarsa  maghattaye, 

tasya  na  v6da  a bhara. 

Ludwig,  461,  renders  1.81.9,  ‘die  leute  hier,  O Indra,  naren  dir  alles  vortreflfliche ’ ; 
Grassmann,  ‘ Es  ernten  deine  Diener  hier,  o Indra,  alles  schOne  gut.’  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud, 
iii.  88,  ‘diese  Personen  (das  heisst,  wir)  entfalten  fiir  dich,  O Indra,  alle  ihre  Kostbarkeit.’ 
One  thing  is  certain,  in  perfect  accord  with  Grassmann,  namely,  that  ete  ta  indra  jantavah 
refers  to  worshippers  or  adherents  of  Indra.  Therefore  vicjvam  pusyanti  varyam  can  mean 
but  one  thing,  namely,  ‘ they  prosper  in  all  delectable  possessions  ’.  Cf.  p<5sya  varyiini, 
1.1x3.15;  pbsyarh  rayim,  8.97.3.  And  yet  this  last  expression  is  not  here  employed  in  a 
primary  sense,  on  the  evidence  of  5.6.6.  Here  the  divine  Agnis  are  the  subject  of  pusyanti, 
so  that  the  first  distich  can  have  but  one  sense  : ‘ Now  these  Agnis  make  spring  up  all  delect- 
able possessions  in  the  Agnis.’  Grassmann,  excellently,  ‘ Zur  Bliite  bringen  alles  Gut  durch 
Feuer  diese  Feuer  hier.’  A little  vaguely,  Ludwig,  345,  1 dise  Agni  [erzeugen  und]  niiren  in 
den  feuerstellen  alles  treffliche.’  This  scholar,  by  introducing  in  brackets  the  transitive  verb 
‘ erzeugen  ’,  creates  an  artificial  zeugma  in  order  to  account  for  the  transitive  force  of 
pusyanti  (but  see  10.133. 2).  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  127,  ‘sie  schaffen  giiter  herbei.’  Not 
quite  clear,  in  my  opinion,  is  the  effect  of  Oldenberg’s  rendering,  SBE.  xlvi.  379  : ‘ Those 
Agnis  make  everything  precious  prosper  in  the  Agnis.’  The  real  meaning,  once  more,  is  that 
the  Agnis  generate,  or  cause  to  flourish,  wealth  in  the  Agnis.  In  other  words,  here  pusyanti 
= posayanti.  So  also  in  the  third  passage.  Here  Ludwig,  653,  again  rather  vaguely,  ‘alles 
treffliche  hegest  und  pflegest  du  ’ ; Grassmann,  incorrectly,  ‘ du  erntest  reichlich  alles  Gut’, 
which  does  not  correspond  to  his  rendering  of  1.81.9.  Only  one  meaning  seems  possible, 
‘thou  causest  to  spring  up  all  delectable  possessions’.  If  now  we  return  to  1.81.9,  it  is 
evident  that  the  repeated  pada  is  there  used  in  a decidedly  secondary  sense,  since  the 
connexion  demands  a reflexive  meaning  in  pusyanti  which  is  not  there  verbally  : ‘ These  thy 
people,  0 Indra,  cause  to  spring  up  (for  themselves ; certainly  not  for  Indra,  or  somebody 
else)  all  delectable  possessions  ’,  that  is,  in  still  plainer  language,  ‘ they  prosper  in  all  delectable 
possessions’.  So  then  from  the  side  of  grammar  and  because  the  pada  originally  expresses 
an  act  of  the  gods,  not  of  men,  it  seems  clear  that  the  traditional  Gotama  Rahugana  borrowed 
and  adapted  the  repeated  pada  to  a different,  though  not  unrelated  idea. — For  10.133.2®  see 
under  8.2i.i3b. 


1.82.1e-5e,  yoja  nv  Indra  te  harl. 


i.82.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  1 [100 

1.82.2*1  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Indra) 
aksann  amimadanta  hy  ava  priya  adhusata, 

astosata  svabhanavo  vipra  navisthaya  mati  Lyoja  nv  indra  te  hart.j 

refrain,  i.82.ie~5e 

8.25.24b  (Vifvamanas  Vaiyafva ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna,  here  Danastuti) 
smadabhlfu  kajavanta  vipra  navisthaya  mati, 
maho  vajinav  arvanta  sacasanam. 

Native  exegesis,  beginning  with  the  Padapatha,  regards  vipra  in  1.82.2  as  viprah  nom. 
plur.,  and  in  8.25.24  as  dual.  According  to  Sayana  the  sense  of  1.82.2  is : yajamana  bhuk- 
tavantali  trptaf  casan  svaklyas  ( = priyah)  tanur  (cf.  1.114.7)  akampayan,  tadanantaram 
svayattadlptayo  vipra  medhavinas  navisthaya  stutya  astavan.  But  in  7.66.8  the  words 
matir  vipra  show  that  vipra  navisthaya  mati  means  ‘with  the  newest  inspired  song’  ; cf. 
under  1.127.2.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  83,  lias  shown  that  1.82.2  is  to  be  rendered  some- 
what as  follows  : ‘ (The  gods)  have  eaten  and  rejoiced  ; friendly  they  have  showered  down 
(gifts).  The  self-shining  (gods)  have  been  praised  with  the  newest  inspired  song.’  8.25.24 
is  part  of  a danastuti  in  which  the  poet  narrates  that  he  has  received  for  his  inspired  newest 
song  two  caparisoned  steeds.  It  is  a safe  guess  that  the  repeated  pada  did  not  originate  in 
this  stanza. — Cf.  Geldner,  Rigveda-Kommentar,  p.  14,  who  points  in  a different  direction. 

1.82.3a  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Indra) 
susamdrQam  tva  vayam  maghavan  vandislmahi, 

pra  nunam  purnavandhura  stuto  yahi  vafan  anu  Lyoja  nv  indra  te  hart. j 

ts* refrain,  i.82.ie-5e 

io.i58.5a  (Caksus  Saurya  ; to  Surya) 

susamdrgam  tva  vayam  Lprati  pa9yema  surya, j cf.  io.37.7d 

vi  pa?yema  nrcaksasah. 

For  io.i58.5b  cf.  10.37. 7d,  with  prefixed  four  syllables,  jyog  jivali  prati  pa9yema  surya. 

[1.83.1a,  a?vavati  prathamo  gosu  gachati:  2.25.4b,  sa  satvabhih  prathamo,  &c.] 

[l.84.2c,  rslnam  ca  stutir  upa:  8.17.4b,  asmakam  sustutir  upa.] 

SV.  2.380  reads  rslnam  sustutir  upa,  as  its  version  of  1.84.2. 


1.84.3C  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 
a tistha  vrtrahan  ratham  yukta  te  brahmana  hart, 
arvacinam  su  te  mano  grava  krnotu  vagnuna. 

3.37. 2a  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
arvacinam  su  te  mana  uta  caksuh  fatakrato, 
indra  krnvdntu  vaghatah. 

1.84.4a  (Gotama  RahOgana;  to  Indra) 

imdm  indra  sutam  piba  jyestham  amartyam  madam, 

^uknisya  tvabhy  iiksaran  dhara  rtasya  sadane. 


101] 


Hymm  ascribed  to  Gotama  Rahugana  [ — 1.84.11 


8.6.36°  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  India) 
a no  y&hi  parftvato  haribhySm  haryatabhyam, 

imam  iudra  sutam  piba. 

Note  the  padas,  8. 1 7.  i b,  indra  somaih  piba  imam;  8.32.19°,  indra  piba  sutanam ; and, 
10.24.1*,  indra  s6inam  imam  piba. 

1.84.71’  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 
ya  eka  id  vidayate  vdsu  martaya  daguse, 

Ligano  apratiskuta  indro  anga.j  1.7.8° 

9.98.4b  (Ambarlsa  Varsfigira,  and  \ljigvan  BhiUadvaja ; to  Pavamana 
Soma) 

sa  hi  tvarii  deva  gagvate  vasu  martaya  daguse, 
indo  sahasrinam  rayim  gatatmanam  vivasasi. 

See  under  1.7.8°. — Cf.  agne  martaya  daguse,  1.45.8;  and,  devd  martaya  da9U8e,  8.1.22. 

1.84.7C,  igano  apratiskuta  indro  anga:  1.7.8°,  igano  apratiskutah. 

1.84.9b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 

yag  cid  dhi  tva  bahubhya  a sutavan  avivasati, 

ugraih  tat  patyate  gava  indro  ahga. 

8.97.411  (Rebha  Kagyapa  ; to  Indra) 

Lyac  chakrasi  paravati  yad  arvavati  vrti-ahan,j  8.13.  i5ab 

atas  tva  glrbhir  dyugad  indra  kegibhih  sutavan  a vivasati. 

See  under  1.7.8°. 

1.84.10e-12e,  vasvlr  anu  svarajyam. 

1.84.11b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 

ta  asya  prganayuvah  sdmam  grinanti  prgnayah, 

piiyd  indrasya  dhenavo  vajraih  hinvanti  sayakarh  Lvasvir  anu  svarajyam. j 

iW  refrain,  i.84.ioe-i2° 

8.69.3b  (Priyamedha  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 
ta  asya  sudadohasah  somam  grinanti  prgnayah, 

janman  devanam  vigas  Ltrisv  a rocane  divah.j  i.i05.5b 

Sayana,  at  8.69.3,  following  Nighantavah  3.23,  renders  sudadohasah  by  what  amounts  to 
kupasadrgadohanah,  i.  e.  ‘ flowing  like  a well  ’.  In  the  light  of  the  agvamedha  formula, 
VS.  22.25;  TS.  7.4.13.1  ; KSA.  4.2,  this  is  possible.  There  sudyabhyah  svaha,  ‘hail  to  the 
well-waters’,  is  surrounded  by  similar  expressions.  Grassmann’s  (i.  485)  ‘strtimend  siisse 
Milch  ’,  however,  is  equally  possible  ; cf.  the  discussion  of  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  72  ff.  Sayana 
at  1.84.11  renders  prganayuvah  by  sparganakamah,  and  this  external  etymological  rendering 
is  repeated  by  the  Western  authorities  (Lexicons  ; Ludwig,  464  ; Grassmann,  i.  85).  Bergaigne 
also  points  that  way  : see  the  passages  in  my  Index  to  Bergaigne,  under  1.84.11  ; Grassmann’s 
Lexicon,  under  prgana.  The  fact  that  this  rendering  is  suggested  by  a very  dubious  native 
etymology  does  not  prejudice  me  in  its  favour,  but  I am  unable  to  suggest  anything  satis- 
factory for  the  an.  \ty.  prganayuvah  (Padap.  prgana-yuvah).  Note  the  pun:  prganayuvah: 


1.84.11 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [102 

pr^nayah.  Perhaps  the  idea  of  ‘ flowing  ’ is  contained  in  this  word  also.  In  any  case  the 
two  first  distichs  of  1.84.11  and  8.69.3  are  closely  parallel.  For  trisv  a rocan6  divah  in 
8.69.3,  cf.  9.86.27,  where  Soma  is  enveloped  in  ‘ cows  ’ (gobhih),  that  is  to  say  in  milk,  ‘ on  the 
third  back  in  the  brilliant  space  of  the  heaven  But  the  expression  janman  devanam  vi9as 
(thus  ! not  vi^as)  also  remains  unintelligible  to  me,  even  after  the  translations  of  Sayana  ; 
Ludwig,  612  ; and  Grassmann,  i.  485.  In  these  circumstances  a certain  prejudice  in  favour 
of  the  priority  of  1.84.11,  which  is  clear  in  the  main,  must  be  held  in  suspense. 

[l.84.13c,  jaghana  navatxr  nava:  9.61.1°,  avahan  navatfr  nava.] 

1.84.14b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Indra) 
ichann  agvasya  yac  chirah  parvatesv  apagritam, 
tad  vidac  charyanavati. 

5.61.19°  ((^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Rathavlti  Darbhya) 
esa  kseti  rathavltir  maghava  gomatlr  anu, 
parvatesv  apagritah. 

For  1.84.14  see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  398  ; Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  138  (who  plausibly 
suggests  that  the  horse  is  Dadhyanc).  A partial  parallel  to  5.61.19  is  8.24.30.  Cf.  Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  iii.  152,  note  2 ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  356. 

[1.84.19°,  na  tvad  anyo  maghavann  asti  mardita:  8.66.13°',  nahi  tvad  anyah 
puruhuta  kag  cana  maghavann  asti  mardita.] 

One  pada  padded  out  into  two,  or  vice  versa.  See  p.  vii,  fourth  line  from  top. 

[l.85.2a,  ta  uksitaso  mahimanam  agata : 8.59(Val.  1 i).2b,  indravaruna  mahimdnam 
agata.] 

[l.85.5a,  pra  yad  rathesu  prsatlr  ayugdhvam  : i.39.6a,  lipo  rathesu  pfsatir 
ayugdhvam.] 

1.85.8°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Maruts) 

gura  ived  yuyudhayo  na  jagmayah  9ravasyavo  na  prtanasu  yetire, 
bhayante  vigva  bhtivana  marudbhyo  rajana  iva  tves:isamdr90  narah. 

1.166.4°  (Agastya  Maitravaruni ; to  Maruts) 
a ye  rajansi  tavislbhir  avyata  pra  va  evasah  svayataso  adhrajan, 
bhayante  vigva  bhuvanani  harmya  citro  vo  yiimah  prayatasv  rstisu. 

1.85. 9(1,  ahan  vrtram  nfr  apam  aubjad  arnavam:  i.56.5c1,  ahan  vrtrarii  nir  apam 
aubjo  arnavam. 

[1.80.3°,  sa  ganta  gomati  vraje:  7.32. iod,  gamat  sa  gomati  vraje ; 8.46.9d; 
5i(Val.  3).  5d,  gam6ma  gomati  vraj6.] 

• 

1.88.4b+°  (Gotama  Rahngana  ; to  Maruts) 
asya  virasya  barhi'si  sutah  sdmo  divistisu, 
ukthdm  madag  ca  gasyate. 


103] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Rahugana  [ — 1.91.6 

8.76.9b  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  India) 
pib6d  indra  marutsakha  sutam  sbmaih  divistisu, 

Lv&jram  gigftna  ojasa.j  W 8.76.9° 

4.49.1°  (Pratiprabha  Atreya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
idarii  vam  asye  ha\  ih  priyam  indrabrhaspatl, 
uktham  madag  ca  gasyate. 

For  divisti  see  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  44  ; for  ukthiiih  madag  ca,  Hillebrandt,  Bezz.  Beitr. 
ix.  192  ff. 

1.80.5'1  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Maruts) 

asya  grosantv  a bhuvo  vigva  yag  carsanir  abhi, 

surarii  cit  sasruslr  isah. 

4.7.4b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

agurh  dQtam  viviisvato  vigva  yag  carsanir  abhi, 

a jabhruh  ketiim  ayavo  bhfgavanarii  vig6-vige. 

5.23. 1°  (Dj-umna  Vigvacarsani  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
agne  sahantam  a bhara  dyumnasya  prasaha  rayim, 
vigva  yag  carsanir  abhy  hsa  vajesu  sasahat. 

St.  1.86.5  is  turgid  and  difficult,  the  repeated  pada  loose,  the  third  pada  hard  to  join  to 
the  preceding.  But  there  is  no  good  basis  for  emendation  or  rejection  ; see  under  5.86.2,  and 
cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  86.  For  4.7.4  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  485.  Ludwig,  334, 
361,  678,  does  not  translate  the  repeated  pada  consistently. — Cf.  under  7.15.2*. 

1.87.4°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Maruts) 

sa  hi  svasrt  pfsadagvo  yuva  gand  ’ya  iganas  tavislbhir  avrtah, 
asi  satya  rnayavanedyo  ’sya  dhiyah  pravitatha  vrsa  ganah. 

2.23. 11°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

ananudo  vrsabho  jagmir  ahavam  nistapta  gatrum  prtanasu  sasahih, 
asi  satya  rnaya  brahmanas  pata  ugrasya  cid  damita  vlluharsinah. 

For  various  remarks  calculated  to  protect  the  impeccable  text  of  1.87.4  see  Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  87. — For  2. 23.11  cf.  5.34.6  ; 6.47.16. 

[l.89.7d,vigveno  deva  avasa  gamanniha:  io.35.i3°,vigve  no  deva  avasa  gamantu.J 
Cf.  1 .107.2*,  upa  no  deva  avasa  gamantu. 

1.91.3  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma)  = 

9.88.8  (Uganas  Kavya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

rajfio  nu  te  varunasya  vratani  brhad.  gabhiram  tava  soma  dhama, 
gucis  tvam  asi  priyd  na  mitro  daksayyo  aryam6vasi  soma. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  38. 

1.91.4b:  1.59.3°,  ya  parvatesv  osadhlsv  apsu. 

[l.91.4d,  rajan  soma  prati  havyd  grbhaya:  6.47.28d,  deva  ratha  prati,  &c.] 
[1.91.6°,  priyastotro  vanaspatih:  9. 12.7%  nityastotro  vanaspatih.] 


1.91.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [104 


1.91.8a  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma) 

tv&m  nah  soma  vigvato  raksa  rajann  aghayatah, 

na  risyet  tvavatah  sakha. 

10.25. 7a  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Soma) 
tvam  nah  soma  vigv&to  gopa  adabhyo  bhava, 

sedha  rajann  apa  sridho  vi  vo  made  Lma  no  duhfansa  I^ata  vi'vaksase.j 

1.23.9c 

A slightly  secondary  touch  in  gopa,  10.25.7,  as  compared  with  raksa  in  1.91.8,  is  hardly  to 
be  mistaken.  Add  to  this  the  consideration  that  the  refrain  pada  10.25.7  is  certainly 
secondary  : see  under  1.23.90. 

[1.91.0C,  tabhir  no  ’vita  bhava:  7.96.5°,  tebhir  no  ’vita  bhava.]  Cf.  i.8i.8e, 
atha  no,  &c. 

i.91.10ab : io.i5o.2ft,  imam  yajnam  idam  vaco  jujusana  upagahi ; 1.26.1013,  imam 
yajnam  idam  vacah. 

[1.91.11°,  sumrllko  na  a vi^a : 1.139.6s,  sumrllko  na  a gahi.] 

1.91.12b  : i.i8.2b,  vasuvit  pustivardhanah. 

1.91.13b  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Soma) 
soma  rarandhi  no  hrdl  gavo  na  yavasesv  a, 
marya  iva  sva  okye. 

8.92.i2b  ((^rutakaksa  Angirasa  ; or  Sukaksa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 
vayam  u tva  9atakrato  gavo  na  yavasesv  a,  ukthesu  ranayamasi. 

Cf.  the  pada,  ranan  gavo  na  yavase,  under  5.53.i6b.  Stanza  1.91.13  is  to  be  translated  : 
‘0  Soma,  be  thou  comfortable  in  our  stomach,  as  cattle  on  their  pasture,  as  a youth  in  his 
haunt !’  Cf.  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  87,  hi  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  66.  A secondary  touch 
in  the  construction  of  the  repeated  pada  in  8.92.12 — we  should  prefer  gam  (or  ga3)  n <1,  &c. — is 
unmistakable,  notwithstanding  that  the  verb  can  easily  be  supplied  with  the  nominative 
gavo.  For  8.92.12  see  Bergaigne,  La  Syntaxe  des  Comparaisons,  in  Melanges  Renier,  p.  88. 

1.91.16  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma)  = 

9.31.4  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma  Pavamilna) 
a pyayasva  sam  etu  te  vigvatah  soma  vrsnyam, 
bhdva  vajasya  samgathd. 

Aside  from  the  series  1.74-93,  the  hymn  9.31  is  the  only  other  in  the  RV.  which  is 
ascribed  to  Gotama  (Sayana,  Rahugana  Gotama);  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  151.  For  the 
stanza  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  195,  303  ; ii.  225,  227. 

1.91.17  (Gotama  RahOgana  ; to  Soma) 

a pyayasva  madintama  s6ma  vigvebhir  an^ubhih, 
bhava  nah  sufravastamah  sakha  vrdho. 

9.67. 28b  (Pavitra  Ahgirasa,  or  Vasistha  ; to  Pavamana  Soma), 
pra  pyayasva  pra  syandasva  s6ma  vi^vebhir  ah^ubhih, 
devebhya  uttamarii  liavlh. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  303  ; ii.  225. 


105]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotavna  Rahugana  [ — 1.92.11,12 

[1.91.23*1,  ubhayebhyah  prd  cikitsa  gavistilu:  6.47.20°,  bihaspate  pr6,  &c.] 
1.92.3°,  Isam  vahantlh  sukrte  sudanave:  1.47.8°,  isam  priicanta  suki'te  sudanave. 
1.92.4°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Usas) 

adhi  pegftnsi  vapate  nrtur  ivapornute  vaksa  usreva  barjaham, 

jydtir  vigvasmai  bhuvanaya  krnvati  gavo  na  vrajam  vy  usa  avar  ttimah. 

4. 1 4.2^  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Lingoktadevatah,  here  Savitar) 

Lnrdhvam  ketuih  savita  devo  agrejj  jydtir  vigvasmai  bhuvanaya  krnvan, 

***  4.6.2° 

Lapra  dyavaprthivf  antariksarhj  vf  suryo  ragmibhig  c6kitanah. 

ew  1. 1 15.1° 

For  1.92.4  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  ii.  38;  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  120;  Geldner,  ibid., 
p.  286  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  91  (where  other  references). 

1.92.8a  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Usas) 

atarisma  tamasas  param  asydsa  uchantl  vayuna  krnoti, 

griye  chando  na  smayate  vibhati  supratlka  saumanasuyajlgah. 

1.183.6“  (Agastya  ; to  Agvins)  = 

1.184.6“  (The  same) 

atarisma  tamasas  param  asya  Lprati  vam  st6mo  agvinav  adhayi, j 

1.183.6b 

Leha  yatam  pathibhir  devayanair  vidyamesam  vrjanam  jlnidanum.j 

i.i83.6c<1 

7.73.  i“  (Vasistha ; to  Agvins) 

atarisma  tamasas  param  asya  prati  stdmam  devayanto  dadhanah, 
purudansa  purutama  purajamartya  havate  agvina  gih. 

For  1.92.6  see  Bloomfield,  Religion  of  the  Veda,  p.  66  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  299  ; Olden- 
berg, RV.  Noten,  p.  91. 

1.92.7“  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Usas) 

bhasvatl  netri  sunrtanam  diva  stave  duhita  gotamebhih, 

prajavato  nrvato  agvabudhyan  uso  goagrah  upa  masi  vajan. 

1.113.4“  (Kutsa  ; to  Usas) 

bhasvatl  netri  sunrtanam  aceti  citra  vi  duro  na  avah, 
prarpya  jagad  vy  ii  no  rayo  akhyad  usa  ajlgar  bhuvanani  vigva. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  91,  who  seems  to  me  a little  over-cautious  in  refusing  to 
regard  agvabudhyan  as  metrical  or  phonetic  equivalent  of  agvabudhnyan  ; cf.  the  author, 
Indogermanische  Forschungen,  xxv.  195,  and  Concordance  under,  annam  me  budhya. 

1.92.11°  and  1.92.12°  (Gotama  Rahugana;  to  Usas) 
vyurnvatl  divo  antah  abodhy  apa  svasaram  sanutar  yuyoti, 
praminati  manusya  yugani  yosa  jarasya  caksasa  vi  bhati. 
pagun  na  citra  subhaga  prathana  sindhur  na  ksoda  mviya  vy  agvait, 
aminati  daivyani  vratani  suryasya  ceti  ragmibhir  drgana. 

14  [h.o.s.  20] 


1.92.11,12 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [106 

r.  1 24. 2ab  (Kakslvat  Daii’ghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 
aminati  daivyani  vratani  praminati  manusya  yugani, 

Llyuslnam  upama  ^afvatlnam  ayatlnam  prathamosa  vy  adyaut.j 

frs*  1.113.50* 

There  can  be  no  question  that  1. 124.2  is  the  source  of  the  repeated  padas  in  1.92. 11  and  12. 
The  antithesis  between  aminati  and  praminati,  and  iyuslnam  and  ayatlnam  cannot  but  be 
intentional  and  primary.  Note  also  the  parallelism  between  aminati  and  ayatlnam  ; and 
praminati  and  iyuslnam.  On  the  other  hand,  we  ought  to  allow  full  weight  to  the  really 
senseless  non  sequitur  of  the  second  distich  in  1.92. 11  : 1 reducing  the  ages  of  men,  the  woman 
shines  by  the  light  of  her  paramour  (the  sun).’  For  the  meaning  of  yuga  ‘ age  ’,  i.  e.  ‘ period 
of  time’,  see  Bal  Gangadhar  Tilak,  The  Arctic  Home  in  the  Vedas,  p.  176.  The  second 
distich  of  1. 1 24. 2 recurs,  with  the  variants  vibhatinam  for  ayatinam,  and  a<;vait  for 
adyaut  (cf.  a<jvait  in  1. 92.11),  in  1. 113.15.  The  probability  is  that  this  stanza  also  is 
secondary,  because  vibhatinam  disturbs  the  antithesis  between  iyusinam  and  ayatinam,  and 
because  the  connexion  between  its  two  distichs  is  sufficiently  loose  : 

avahanti  posya  varyani  citram  ketum  krnute  cekitana, 
iyusinam  upama  ^aijvatinam  vibhatinam  prathamdsa  vy  a9va.it. 

Stanza  1.124.2  is  the  high-water  mark  of  Vedic  composition.  The  two  antitheses  aminati 
. . . praminati  and  iyusinam . . . ayatinam  mark  as  later  imitations  all  repetitions  that  disturb 
this  balance.  The  relation  of  the  two  pairs  of  antithetical  words  may  be  expressed  in  the 
proportion  : aminati  : ayatlnam  = praminati : iyusinam.  That  is  to  say  : The  dawns  preserve 
the  laws  of  the  gods  (aminati)  by  their  regular  appearance  (ayatinam);  the  ages  of  men  waste 
away  (praminati)  as  the  dawns  fade  day  by  day  (iyusinam).  Or  by  the  diagram  : 
aminati praminati 


iyusinam ayatlnam 


1.92.13b+c  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Usas) 
lisas  tac  citram  a bharasmabhyam  vajinivati, 
y6na  tokam  ca  tanayam  ca  dhamahe. 

4.55.9°  (Vamadeva;  to  Yifve  Devah,  here  Usas) 
liso  maghony  a vaha  siinrte  varya  puni, 
asmabhyam  vajinivati. 

9-74-5d  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

aravld  ah?uh  sacamana  Qrmina  devavyarii  miinuse  pinvati  tvacam, 

dadhati  garbham  aditer  upastha  a y6na  tokam  ca  tanayam  ca  dhamahe. 

Ludwig,  4,  renders  1.92. 13,  ‘Usas,  bring  das  wunderbare,  rossereiche  uns,  womit  wir 
samen  und  kinder  uns  schaffen.’  Very  similarly  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  230.  Grassmann, 
‘ 0 gabenreiches  Morgenroth,  die  schiine  Gabo  bring  uns  her,  durch  welche  Kind  und  Kindes- 
kind  uns  wird  zu  Theil.’  Ludwig’s  translation  is  diplomatic,  but  obscure ; Grassmann’s 
facile,  but  illogical.  What  sort  of  a ‘ bright  ’ gift  is  it,  by  means  of  which  men  may  secure 
for  themselves  cliildron  and  posterity  ? The  word  citrd  is  a kind  of  a kenning  in  the  Rig-Veda  ; 
a glance  at  Grassmann’s  article'(citrd  4)  shows  that  some  such  word  as  rayi,  radhas,  dravinam, 
or  the  like,  must  be  understood  with  it.  Similarly  ^rutya  is  a kenning  of  rayi  in  6.72.5,  as  is 
shown  by  its  close  parallel  1. 117.23.  The  bad  logic  is  therefore  with  the  stanza  itself,  not  with 


107]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Bahuyana  [ — 1.92.18 

Grassmann.  The  first  distich  of  1.92. 13  is  really  paraphrased  in  4.55.9,  which  clearly  ex- 
presses the  object  of  a bhara.  This  parallel  shows  the  extraneous  character  of  the  appendage, 
1.92. 130.  The  pada  seems  indeed  to  have  been  borrowed  from  another  connexion  ; at  any 
rate  we  have  it,  with  a logically  perfect  antecedent  to  its  relative  ydna,  in  9.74.5  : 1 Ho  (Soma) 
places  a foetus  into  the  womb  of  Aditi,  by  which  we  shall  obtain  children  and  posterity.’ 
This  alludes  to  the  familiar  idea  of  sbmo  retodhah,  RV.  9.86.39  (cf.  also  stanza  28)  ; TS.  1.7. 4. 5; 
MS.  2.2.4  : 1®-7*  Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  183  ; ii.  35,  41,  79  ; iii.  96,  note  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth. 
>•  359- 

1.92. 16c  (Gotama  Ralitigana  ; to  A9vins) 
a^vina  vartir  asmad  a gbmad  dasra  hiranyavat, 

arvag  ratham  samanasa  ni  yachatam. 

7.74.2°  (Vasistha  ; to  Alvins) 

yuvarii  citram  dadathur  bhojanam  nara  codetham  sQnftavate, 
arvag  ratham  samanasa  ni  yachatam  Lpibatarii  somyam  miidhu.j 

fro*  6.60. 1 5J 

8.35. 22ft  (^yavafva  Atreya;  to  Afvins) 

arvag  ratham  ni  yachatam  jnbatarii  somyam  m£dhu,j  8»*  6.60. 1511 
a yatam  afvina  gatam  avasyur  vam  aham  huve  dhattam  ratnani  dafiise. 

The  rigmarole  of  8.35.22,  repeating,  as  it  does,  two  padas  of  7.74.2,  seems  late  and 
imitative. 

1.92.17°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  A9vins) 

yav  ittha  9lokam  a divo  jyotir  janaya  cakrathuh, 

a na  urjam  vahatam  agvina  yuvam. 

1. 157.4“  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  A9vins) 

a na  urjam  vahatam  agvina  yuvam  madhumatya  nah  ka9aya  mimik- 
satam, 

Lprayus  taristaih  ni  rapansi  mrksatam  sedhatam  dveso  bhavatam  saca- 
bhuva.j  fro*  1.34. n°d 

For  i.i57-4b  cf.  the  entire  stanza  1.22.3. 

1.92.18b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  A9vins) 
eha  deva  mayobhuva  dasra  hiranyavartani, 

uusarbudho  vahantu  somapltaye.j  So*  cf.  1.92.18° 

5.75.2°  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  A9vins) 
atyayatam  a9vina  tiro  vi'9va  aham  sana, 

dasra  hiranyavartani  susumna  sindhuvahasa  Lmadhvl  mama  9rutam 
havam.j  ear  refrain,  5.75.  ie— 9e 

8.5. 1 ib  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 
vavrdhana  Lgubhas  patij  dasra  hiranyavartani, 

Lpibatam  somyam  madhu.j 


8a*  6.6o.i5d 


1.92.18 — ] Part  1 : Bepeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [108 

8.8.  ic  (Sadhvahsa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

La  no  vigvabhir  utibhirj  Lagvina  gaehatam  yuvam,j 

6s*a:  7.24.4a;  b:  5-75-3b 
dasra  hiranyavartani  Lpibatam  somyam  madhu.j  6.60.  i5d 

8*87.5°  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  ox1  others  ; to  Agvins) 

La  nunam  yatam  agvinagvebhih  prusitapsubhih,_, 

tsr  a : 8.8.2a  ; b : 8.i3.nb 

dasra  hiranyavartani  gubhas  patl  Lpatam  somam  rtavrdha.  j 

1.47.38 

Cf.  rudra  hiranyavartani  5.75.3°.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  composite  pada  8.87.5° 
marks  the  stanza  as  late.  Note  the  enclisis  of  9ubhas  patl,  in  connexion  with  the  orthotone 
vocatives  preceding  it  (contrary  to  1.3.1),  due  to  numerous  passages  in  which  this  expression 
occurs  without  other  vocatives  in  the  final  iambic  dipody  of  dodecasyllabic  padas.  Cf.  Olden- 
berg,  RV.  Noten,  Index,  p.  427  (Vokativbetonung). 

[1.92.18°,  usarbudho  vahantu  somapltaye:  8.i.24d,  vahantu  soxnapltaye.] 

1.93.2d  (Gotama  RahQgana  ; to  Agni  and  Soma) 
agnlsoma  yo  adya  vam  idam  vacah  saparyati, 
tasmai  dhattarh  suviryam  gavam  pdsaria  svagvyam. 

9.65. 1 7b  (Bhrgu  Yaruni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a na  indo  gatagvi'nam  gavam  p<5sam  svagvyam, 
vaha  bhagattim  utaye. 

1.93.3d  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Agni  and  Soma) 
agnlsoma  ya  ahutim  yo  vam  dagad  dhavi'skrtim, 
sa  prajaya  suviryam  vigvam  ayur  vy  agnavat. 

8.31. 8b  (Manu  Vaivasvata;  Daxiipatyor  agisah) 
putrina  ta  kumarina  vigvam  ayur  vy  agnutah, 
ubha  hi'ranyapegasa. 

10.85.42h  (SQrya  Savitrl ; to  Surya) 

l'haiva  stam  ma  vi  yaustam  vigvam  ayur  vy  agnutam, 

krilantau  putrair  naptrbhir  modamanau  sve  grhe. 

These  and  similar  formulas  carry  on  a lively  existence  in  AV.  and  the  Yajus-texts  ; see  my 
Vedic  Concordance  under  vigvam  ayur,  &c. 

[l.93.4a,  agnlsoma  ceti  tad  vlryarii  vam:  3.12.9c  tad  vam  ceti  prd  vlry&rn. ] 

1.93.6d  (Gotama  RalxQgana  ; to  Agni  and  Soma) 

anyarii  divo  matarigva  jabhaiumathnad  anyam  pari  gyeno  adreh, 

agnlsoma  brahmana  vavrdhandrum  yajnaya  cakrathur  u lokam. 

7.99.4“  (Vasistha;  to  Indra  and  Visnu) 

uriim  yajfiaya  cakrathur  u lokam  janayanta  suryam  usasam  agnfm. 
dasasya  cid  vrsagiprasya  mfiya  jaghnathur  nara  prtaniijyesu. 


L — 1 *95*5 


109]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Gotama  Bdhugana 

1.93. 8^  (Gotama  KiihQgana  ; to  Agni  and  Soma) 
y6  agnisoma  havisil  saparyad  devadncfi  manasa  y<3  ghrtena, 
tasya  vratam  raksataih  patam  anhaso  vigd  janaya  mahi  garma  yachatam. 

7.82. ib  (Vasistha ; to  India  and  Varuna) 

tndravaruna  yuvam  adhvaraya  no  vigd  janaya  mahi  garma  yachatam, 
dlrghaprayajyum  ati  yo  vanusyati  vayarh  jayema  pftanasu  dndhykh. 


Group  11.  Hymns  94-115,  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angirasa 


1.94.1'*-14d,  agne  sakhye  ma  riskma  vayiim  tava. 

1.94.3*'  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

gakema  tva  samidharii  sadhaya  dhiyas  tv6  deva  havir  adanty  ahutam, 
tvam  adityan  a vaha  tan  hy  ugmasy  Lagne  sakhy6  ma  risama  vayarii  tava.j 

Crw”  refrain,  1.94.  id-i4d 

2. 1 . 1 3d  (Grtsamada  Bhargava  (^aunaka,  formerly  Angirasa  Qaunahotra  ; to 
Agni) 

tvam  agna  adityasa  asyarii  tvam  jihvam  gucayas  cakrire  kave, 
tvam  ratisdco  adhvaresu  sagcire  tv6  deva  havir  adanty  ahutam. 

The  repeated  pada  seems  well  enough  in  both  stanzas.  In  2.1. 14  the  idea  is  taken  up 
a second  time  concatenatingly,  and  with  vast  expansion  : tve  (agne  vigve  amrtaso  adruha  iisa) 
deva  havir  adanty  ahutam.  Most  of  the  words  which  I have  bracketed  are  little  more  than 
empty  glosses;  cf.  vigve  devSso  adruhah,  1.19.3;  9.102.5.  We  may  assume  with  some  con- 
fidence that  this  stanza  at  least  is  the  work  of  an  after-poet.  This  does  not  of  itself  establish 
the  secondary  origin  of  2.1. 13  (Aufrecht,  Preface  to  Rig-Veda,  Second  Edition,  p.  xxiv), 
because  the  concatenating  stanza  may  have  been  added  by  a later  hand,  as  a kind  of  gloss  ; 
see  Bloomfield,  The  Atharva-Veda,  p.  43,  bottom.  Still  2.1  is  a litany  every  pada  of  whose 
first  twelve  stanzas  begins  with  a case-form  of  stem  tva  1 thou  ’ ; such  a composition  is,  to  say 
the  least,  not  primary.  I am  therefore  inclined  to  think  that  Aufrecht’s  conception  of  the 
relative  age  of  our  repeated  pada  is  correct. 

[1.94.13°,  garman  syama  tava  saprathastame : 5.65. 5b,  syama  saprathastame.] 

1.94.16°'*;  95.1  i°d ; 96.9°'*;  98.3c11;  ioo.i9°d;  io2.n°d;  103. 8^  ; 105. 19cd; 

106.7^*;  107. 3cd;  108.13^;  109. 8°d;  110.9°'*;  112.25^; 

ii3.20°d;  114.11°'*;  U5.6°d;  4.97.58°d,  tan  no  mitro  varuno 
mamahantam  aditih  sindhuh  prthivi  uta  dyauh. 

[l.95.5b,  jihmanam  urdhvah  svayaga  upasthe;  2.35.9b,  jihmanam  urdhvo 
vidyutam  vasanah.] 


i.95-8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [110 

1.95.8a  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

tvesam  rupam.  krnuta  uttaram  yat  samprncanah  sadane  gdbhir  adbhih, 
kavir  budhnam  pari  marmrjyate  dhih  sa  devatata  samitir  babhuva. 

9.71.8  (Rsabha  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

tvesam  rupam  krnute  varno  asya  sa  yatragayat  samrta  sedhati  sridhah, 
apsa  yati  svadhaya  daivyam  janam  sam  sustuti  nasate  sarh  goagraya. 

For  1.95.8  see  Bergaigne,  i.  73,  and  especially  ii.  67  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.xlvi.  x 1 5,  118  ; RV. 
Noten,  95;  for  9.71.8,  Bergaigne,  i.  162,  176,  189;  iii.  172,  and  especially  ii.  67.  Notwith- 
standing the  bizarre  mysticism  of  both  stanzas,  we  can  see  that  they  are  related  beyond  the 
verbal  similarity  of  their  opening  padas.  In  1.95.8°  ‘sage  prayer’  (kavir  . . . dhih,  hendia- 
dyoin)  purifies  Agni’s  foundation,  after  his  highest  part  has  assumed  brilliant  colour  (pada  a), 
so  that  it  becomes  the  meeting-place  among  the  gods  (devatata).  In  9.7I.81  Soma  assumes 
brilliant  colour,  goes  to  the  divine  folk  (pada  b)  and  there  associates  himself  with  praise 
accompanied  by  kine  (sustuti  . . . goagraya,  pendant  to  kavir  . . . dhih).  We  may  never  find 
out  what  is  the  exact  value  of  these  mystic  utterances  of  the  Rishis,  but  in  any  case,  these 
two  stanzas  which  assimilate  Agni  and  Soma,  must  be  considered  in  their  mutual  relation, 
before  explanation  of  either  is  possible. 

1.95.11  = 1.96.9  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

eva  no  agne  samidha  vrdhano  revat  pavaka  gravase  vi  bhahi, 

tin  no  mitrd  varuno  mamahantam  aditih  sindbuh  prthivi  uta  dyauh. 

The  second  hemistich  is  refrain  in  i.  94.16011  ff. 

1.96.1(l-7d,  deva  agm'm  dharayan  dravinodam. 

1.96.6a  (Kutsa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

ray 6 budhnah  samgamano  vasunam  yajnasya  ketur  manmasadhano  veh, 
amrtatvam  raksamanasa  enarn  Ldeva  agnim  dharayan  dravinodam. j 

refrain,  1.96.  id-7<1 

10.139.3“  (Vigvavasu  Devagandharva ; to  Surya) 

rayd  budhnah  samgamano  vasunam  vfgva  rupabhi  caste  gaclbhih, 

Ldeva  iva  savita  satyadharmejndro  na  tasthau  samare  dhananam. 

1 0.34.8b 

The  entire  stanza  10.139. 3 is  rubbish  without  real  sequence,  certainly  secondary  to  1.96.6. 
Cf.  under  1.73.2°. 

1.96. 8n,  dravinoda  dravinasas  turasya:  1. 1 5-7a,  dravinoda  dravinasah. 


1.96.9  = 1.95.H. 

1.97.1a,  ic-8°,  apa  nah  fofucad  agham. 

[1.97.3b,  prasmakasa?  ca  surayah  : 5.10.6°,  asmakasag  ca  sOrayah.] 
1.97.6b;  1.1.4b,  vifvatah  paribhur  asi. 


Ill]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angirasa  [ — i. 100.15 

1.98.2'l+<1  (Kutsa  Angirasa ; to  Agni,  or  Agni  ViUgvanara) 
prstb  divi  prstb  agnih  prthivyam  prsto  vigva  osadhlr  a vivega, 
vaifvanarah  sahasa  prsto  agnih  sa  no  diva  sa  risah  patu  naktam. 

7.5.2“  (Vasistha ; to  Vfiigvanara) 

prstb  divi  dhayy  agnih  prthivyam  Lneta  sindhunfuii  vrsabha  stiyanam,j 

C«*  6.44.2ib 

sa  manusTr  abhi  vigo  vi  bhati  vaigvanaro  vavrdhano  varena. 

10.87.  id  (P5yu  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni  Raksohan) 

raksohanaiii  vajinam  a jigharmi  mitram  prathistham  upa  yami  ^arma, 
^i^ano  agnih  kratubhih  samiddhah  sa  no  diva  sa  risah  patu  naktam. 

Note  that  a variant  of  7-5.ab,  vrsa  sindhunam  vrsabha  stiyanam,  is  addressed  in  6.44.2 ib,  to 
Indra  (more  fittingly?).  For  the  entire  item  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  95  ; and  note  AV. 
2.2.2*,  divi  sprstd  yajatah  sdryatvak. 

[1.99.1°,  sa  nah  parsad  ati  durgani  vi'9va  : 1.89. 2b ; 10.56. 7J,  svastibhir  ati,  &c.] 

1.100.1d-16d,  manitvan  no  bhavatv  indra  Qti. 

1.100.11°  (Rjra9va,  or  others  ; to  Indra) 

sa  jamibhir  yat  samajati  milhe  ’jamibhir  va  puruhQta  evaih, 

apam  tokasya  tanayasya  jesd  Lmarutvan  no  bhavatv  indra  txtf.j 

Cw'i’efrain,  i.ioo.id-i5d 

6.44.18°  (^amyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

asu  sma  no  maghavann  indra  prtsv  Lasmabhyarii  mahi  varivah  sugam 
kah;J  6^*1.102.4° 

apam  tokasya  tanayasya  jesa  indra  surln  krnuhi  sma  no  ardham. 

For  the  meaning  of  the  repeated  pada  see  Bergaigne,  ii.  177,  note,  185,  note  ; for  6.44.18, 
Noisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  233. 

1.100.12b  (Rjra9va  Varsagira,  and  others ; to  Indra) 

sa  vajrabhfd  dasyuha  bhrma  ugrah  sahasracetah  gatanitha  rbhva, 

camrlso  na  9avasa  pancajanyo  Lmanitvan  no  bhavatv  indra  uti.j 

6s=  refrain,  i.ioo.id-xs11 

10.69. 7b  (Sumitra  Badhrya9va  ; to  Agni) 

dlrghatantur  brhaduksayam  agnih  sahasrastarih  gatanitha  rbhva, 
dyuman  dyumatsu  nrbhir  mfjyamanah  sumitresu  dldayo  devayatsu. 

If  we  compare  i.ioo.i2b  with  the  general  drift  of  3.60.7  and  8.96.18  it  will  seem  quite  clear 
that  the  locution  sahasracetah  9atamthah  in  1.100.12  is  superior  and  prior  to  the  insipid 
sequence  sahasrastarih  catanlthah  in  10.69.7.  Tl1®  change  in  the  latter  stanza  is  due  to  the 
suggestion  of  brhaduksa  in  pada  a.  The  case  is  one  of  the  clearest  in  relative  chronology. 


[1.100.15b,  apag  cana  gavaso  antam  apuh : 1.167.9^  arattac  cic  chavaso,  &c.] 


1. 1 00.19 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [112 

1.100.19  (Rjrafva  ; to  Indra)  = 

1. 102. ii  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra) 

vigvah.6ndro  adhivakta  no  astv  aparihvrtah  sanuyama  vajam, 

Ltan  no  mitro  varuno  mamahantam  aditih  slndhur  prthivi  uta  dyauh.j 

6»*  refrain,  i.94.i6c<iff. 

For  pada  b cf.  i.ioi.nb,  vaydm  indrena  sanuyama  vajam. 

1.101.1d-7d,  mariitvantarii  sakhyaya  havamahe. 

1.101. 8d,  9b,  tvaya  havi'g  cakrma  satyaradhah  (9b,  brahmavahah). 

1.102.4C  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra) 

vayam  jayema  tvaya  yuja  vrtam  asmakam  angam  ud  ava  bhare-bhare, 
asmabhyam  indra  varivah  sugam  krdhi  pra  gatrunam  maghavan  vfsnya  ruja. 

6.44.18b  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya ; to  Indra) 

asu  sma  no  maghavann  indra  prtsv  asmabhyam  mahi  varivah  sugam 
kah, 

Lapam  tokasya  tanayasya  jesaj  indra  sunn  krnuhi  sma  no  ardham. 

i.ioo.iic 

[1.102. 8C.  atldam  vicvam  bhuvanam  vavaksitha : 1.81.5®,  ati  vigvarii  vavaksitha.] 
1.102. 8d  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra) 

trivistidhatu  pratimanam  djasas  tisro  bhumlr  nrpate  trini  rocana, 

Latldam  vigvam  bhuvanarii  vavaksithjagatrur  indra  jamisa  sanad  asi. 

cf.  1. 102.8° 

8.2i.i3b  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

abhratrvyo  ana  tvam  anapir  indra  jamisa  sanad  asi, 

yudhed  apitvam  ichase. 

RV.  10. 1 33. 2°  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  sindhunr  avasrjo  ’dharaco  ilhann  ahim, 

agatrur  indra  jajnise  Lvi'9vam  pusyasi  varyariij  tarn  tva  pjiri  svajamahe 
Lnabhantam  anyakesam  jyaka  adhi  dbanvasu. j 

(5«*d:  1. 89.9b  > fg  : refrain,  10.133.1fe 

Grassmann  renders  8.21.13  : ‘Denn  du  bist  ja  von  Hause  aus  ganz  ohne  Vettern,  Indra 
und  Verwandtschaft  auch ; durch  Kampf  begehrst  Vorwandte  du.’  Ludwig,  596,  ‘oline 
nebenbuhler  nilmlich,  ohne  genossen,  Indra,  bist  du  von  jeher  ; im  kampfe  suchst  du  den 
gefiihrten’  ; cf.  his  commentary,  vol.  v,  p.  147.  The  paradox  in  the  repeated  padas  is  only 
apparent : linapih,  as  well  as  a9atriih,  expresses  Indra’s  solitary  greatness  as  a warrior  god 
from  his  birth  on  ; he  requires  no  ally  and  no  enemy  dares  him.  Ludwig  conceives  8.21.13° 
as  irony.  This  is  quite  unnecessary  ; the  stanza  continues  the  thought  very  aptly  and 
effectively : ‘ with  battle  alone  dost  thou  seek  friendship  that  is  to  say,  ‘ all  you  care  for  is 
fight’.  Yet  it  is  a good  guess  that  8.21.13  states  in  paradoxical  and  heightened  rhetorical 
form,  therefore  in  later  form,  what  the  other  versions  state  in  simple  and  primary  form.  I 
have  for  my  part  no  hesitation  in  believing  that  8.21.13  imitates  1.102.8. — For  i.io2.8°dseo 
under  1 .81  -5cd  ; for  the  repeated  pada  cf.  also  8.15. iob,  manhistha  indra  jajiiise. 


113]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angirasa  [ — 1.105.1-18 

1.102.11  = 1. 100. 19. 


1.103.2a  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra) 

sa  dharayat  prthivim  papr&thac  ca  vajrena  hatva  nfr  apah  sasarja, 
ahann  ahim  abhinad  rauhinarii  vy  ahan  vyahsam  maghava  ?aclbhih. 

2.15.2°  (Grtsamada  ; to  India) 

avan?6  dyam  astabhayad  brhantam  a rodasl  aprnad  antiiriksam, 
sa  dharayat  prthivim  paprathac  ca  somasya  ta  miida  indra?  cakara. 

I render  1.103.2,  ‘He  sustained  the  earth  and  spread  it  out.  Having  slain  (Vrtra)  with 
his  bolt  he  released  the  waters.  He  slew  the  dragon,  cleft  Rauhina  ; Maghavan  slew  Vyahsa 
with  might.’  The  theme  of  the  first  pada  is  none  too  sympathetic  with  the  rest  of  the  stanza. 
Of  course,  it  contains  ono  of  the  stock  ideas  about  Indra  (2.17.5  ; 3-44-3),  and  loose  linkage  of 
motifs  is  one  of  the  standard  failings  of  the  RV.  But  the  other  stanza  shows  the  samo  pada  so 
closely  knit  with  the  rest  of  the  stanza  that  it  seems  hard,  in  this  instance,  to  doubt  direct 
borrowing  on  the  part  of  1. 103.2  : ‘On  no  timbers  (resting  it)  he  supported  the  high  heaven  ; 
he  filled  the  two  (cosmic)  hemispheres  and  the  mid-air  ; he  sustained  the  earth  and  spread  it 
out.  Inspired  by  soma  Indra  hath  done  these  deeds.’  The  stanza  is  perfect,  and  the  sequence 
dyam,  antiiriksam,  prthivim  intentional  and  original. 

1.103. 7<l:  1.52. 1 5b,  vi'fve  devaso  amadann  &nu  tva. 

1.104.1“  (Kutsa  ; to  India) 

ydnis  ta  indra  nisade  akari  tam  a nf  sida  svano  narva, 
vimucya  vayo  ’vas;lya?van  dosa  vastor  vahlyasah  prapitve. 

► 

7.24.in  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

ydnis  ta  indra  sadane  akari  tam  a nfbhih  puruhuta  pra  yahi, 
aso  yatha  no  ’vita  vi-dhe  ca  dado  vasuni  mamada?  ca  somaih. 

On  sundry  aspects  of  1.104.1  (especially  the  word  prapitv6)see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  177  4 
Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xvi.  31  ; Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  206  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  98. 

1.104. 8a  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra) 

ma  no  vadhir  indra  ma  para  da  ma  nah  priya  bhojanani  pra  moslh, 
andd  ma  no  maghavan  chakra  m'r  bhen  ma  nah  patra  bhet  sahajanusani. 

7.46.4“  (Vasistha;  to  Rudra) 

ma  no  vadhi  rudra  ma  para  da  ma  te  bhuma  prasitau  hllitasya, 
a no  bhaja  barhisi  jlva?ahse  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.  i.20d  ff. 

One  may  fancy  that  the  repeated  pada  originated  in  7.46.4,  in  the  atmosphere  of  Rudra 
rather  than  that  of  Indra  ; ef.  1.114.8.  But  see  also  the  pada  io.i28.8d,  indra  ma  no  rlriso  ma. 
para  dah. 

[1.104.9°,  uruvyaca  jathara  a vrsasva  ; 10.96.13d,  satra  vrsan  jathara,  &c.] 


1.105.1e-18e,  vittaih  me  asya  rodasl. 

1 5 [h.o.s.  20] 


[114 


i. io5. 5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

1.106. 5b  (Trita  Aptya,  or  Kutsa ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
ami  y6  deva  sthana  trisv  a rocand  divah, 

kad  va  rtam  kad  anrtam  kva  pratna  va  ahutir  Lvittam  me  asya  rodasl.j 

refrain,  1.105.16-18® 

8.69.3d  (Priyamedha  Angirasa;  to  Indra) 

ta  asya  sudadohasah  Lsomam  grlnanti  pfgnayah,j  1.84.1  ib 

janman  devanarh  vigas  trisv  a roean.6  divah. 

Cf.  under  r. 84.11.  For  the  stanza  1. 105.5  see  Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  37;  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud, 
iii.  172. — rocan6  divah  is  frequent  cadence,  8.10.1  ; 82.4;  97.5;  9.86.27. 


1.105. 8nb+cd  (Trita  Aptya,  or  Kutsa  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Indra) 
s&m  ma  tapanty  abhitah  sapatnlr  iva  pargavah, 

muso  na  gigna  vy  adanti  madhya  stotaram  te  gatakrato  Lvittam  me  asyd 
rodasl. j cs* refrain,  1.105.16-18® 

10.33.2^  (Kavasa  Ailusa  ; to  Indra) 

sam  ma  tapanty  abhitah  sapatnir  iva  pargavah, 

ni  badhate  amatir  nagnata  jasur  ver  na  vevlyate  mati'h. 

IO-33*3ab  (The  same) 

muso  na  gigna  vy  adanti  madhya  stotaram  te  gatakrato, 
sakrt  su  no  maghavann  indra  mrlayadha  piteva  no  bhava. 

Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  150;  Rigveda-Komm.,  p.  155,  thinks  the  import  of  10.33  is  as 
follows  : ‘ King  Kuruijravana  has  a Purohita,  named  Kavasa  Ailusa.  The  king  dies.  His 
wicked  heir,  Upamaijravas,  dislikes  Kavasa  and  casts  him  into  a well.  There  Kavasa 
composes  the  hymn.’  I feel  pretty  certain  that  there  is  nothing  of  a well  connected  with 
the  hymn.  The  hymn  is  simply  the  complaint  of  a poet-priest  who  has  fallen  upon  evil 
times.  His  patron  Kuru9ravana  is  dead ; he  is  ‘ out  of  a job  ’,  and  therefore  appeals  to 
Upamaijravas,  the  son  and  successor  of  Kuru9ravana,  to  remember  that  he  was  his  father’s 
devoted  priest  (stanzas  7-9),  to  consider  his  plight,  and  to  employ  him.  This  theme  accounts 
perfectly  for  the  wording  of  the  hymn  ; see  Geldner’s  translation,  ibid.  184.  For  Brahmans 
in  need  see  RV.  6.44.10;  8.80.3;  I0- 24.3  ; AV.  7.103  (Bloomfield,  The  Atharva-Veda, 
P-  77)- 

The  same  author,  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  168,  treats  RV.  1.105  as  a ‘ song  °f  *be  well  ’;  cf. 
also  Oertel,  JAOS.  xviii,  p.  18  ff. ; Lacdte,  Gunadhya  et  la  Brliatkatha,  p.  272  ff.  Later  akliyanas 
tell  how  Trita  Aptya  was  thrown  into  a well  by  his  brothers  Ekata  and  Dvita,  out  of  greed  for 
his  possessions.  Or,  according  to  another  version,  the  same  worthies,  namely  Ekata  and 
Dvita,  abandon  Trita  for  the  same  cause,  when  he  accidentally  falls  into  a well,  because  he 
has  been  scared  by  a wolf.  Furthermore  this  legend,  exhibited  in  the  first  sixteen  stanzas  of 
1. 105,  is  merely  recited  in  order  to  inspire  Kutsa,  who  has  fallen  into  the  same  trouble,  which 
he  narrates  in  the  last  three  stanzas  (17-19)  of  the  same  hymn.  To  me,  as  to  Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  100,  tho  application  of  the  later  legends  to  this  hymn  seems  very  precarious, 
although  I would  not  go  so  far  as  Oldenberg  in  saying  that  tho  two  substances  are  entirely 
unconnected.  Nor  does  that  scholar’s  suggestion  that  the  hymn  deals  with  the  sufferings  of 
a sick  person  seem  to  me  probable. 

As  far  as  the  repeated  stanzas  are  concerned,  Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Voda,  iii,  p.  96,  thinks  that 
1.105.8  is  patched  up  of  parts  of  the  two  stanzas  10.33.2,3;  cf.  also  Grassmann,  ii.  446. 
With  this  view  I agree  entirely,  because  it  seems  to  me  unlikely  that  a later  vorsifex  could 


115] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angircisa  [ — 1.105.14 


have  expanded  1.105.8  into  the  two  pat  stanzas  of  the  tenth  book,  which  count  among  the 
best  lines  of  the  RV.  As  stated  before,  they  seem  to  be  the  complaint  of  a needy  poet : 

2.  ‘ My  ribs  pain  me  all  about  as  co-wives  plague  (their  husband).  Worry,  nakedness,  and 
exhaustion  press  upon  me.  My  mind  flutters  like  a bird.’ 

3.  ‘As  (hungry)  rats  gnaw  at  (their)  tails,  so  do  my  cares  gnaw  me,  thy  bard,  O (god 
Indra),  who  hast  a hundred  wisdoms.  Once,  pray,  0 patron  Indra,  take  pity  on  me,  be 
now  as  a father  to  me.’ 

Ludwig,  Nachrichten  des  Rig-  und  Atharvavoda,  p.  16,  ‘ wie  die  m&use  9i<;nafruchto 
(oder  phallusidole)  so  verzehren  micli  sorgen.’  Similarly  Brunnhofer,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xxvi. 
107  ff.,  takes  9i9na  in  the  sense  of  ‘peas’.  Very  improbable.  Nirukta  4.6  explains  9i9na  as 
‘ cords  ’,  or  ‘ mombrum  virile.’  Moro  likely  hungry  rats  gnaw  their  own  tails  ; this  establishes 
perfect  parallelism  with  his  own  cares  that  gnaw  at  a man  in  trouble.  Durga  to  Nirukta,  4.6, 
bhavati  hi  tira9cam  esa  svabhiivo  yac  cheparii  bhaksayanti.  Cf.  Zimmer,  Altindisches  Leben, 
p.  85. 

Regarding  the  natural  history  of  the  comparison,  I have  consulted  Professor  Henry  II. 
Donaldson,  of  the  Wistar  Institute  of  Anatomy  and  Biology.  He  writes  as  follows  (February 
29,  1912)  : 

‘ Apropos  of  the  quotation  “ As  (hungry)  rats  gnaw  at  (their)  tails”,  it  is  most  probable  that 
the  particular  species  referred  to  was  that  which  is  known  as  Mus  rattus.  This  was  the  rat 
which  overspread  Europe  and  was  dominant  there  up  to  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  when  a second  invasion  of  rats  took  place,  this  time  represented  by  the  Norway  rat. 
The  Norway  rat  has  become  cosmopolitan  and  almost  everywhere  has  displaced  and  largely 
destroyed  Mus  rattus.  I mention  this  merely  to  explain  why  we  have  no  direct  observations 
on  the  habits  and  behaviour  of  Mus  rattus. 

It  is  to  be  noted,  however,  that  in  the  specimens  of  Mus  rattus  which  I have  seen,  a rela- 
tively large  number  have  damaged  tails,  that  is,  more  or  less  of  the  tail  has  been  lost,  and 
second,  from  observations  on  the  Norway  rat,  parasitic  infections  of  the  tail,  giving  rise  to 
sores  and  raw  places,  are  not  at  all  uncommon.  These  two  facts  might  be  brought  into 
connexion  with  the  line  above.  However,  so  far  as  I am  aware,  there  are  no  direct  observa- 
tions indicating  that  the  Norway  rat  ever  dines  off  its  own  tail.’ 


1.105.13b  (Trita  Aptya,  or  Kutsa ; to  Viijve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
agne  tava  tyad  ukthyarh  dev 6s v asty  apyam, 

sa  nah  satto  manusvad  a devdn  yaksi  vidustaro  Lvittam  me  asya  rodasl.j 

(Sr  refrain,  i.io5.ie-i8e 

8.10.3d  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  A<;vins) 

tya  nv  afvina  huve  sudansasa  grbhe  krta, 

yayor  asti  pra  nah  sakhyam  dev6sv  adhy  apyam. 

Cf.  the  pada  8.27.iob,  devaso  asty  apyam. 


1.105.14cd  (Trita  Aptya,  or  Kutsa ; to  Visve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
satto  hota  manusvad  a devah  acha  vidiistarah, 

agnir  havya  susudati  dev6  devesu  m6dhiro  Lvittam  me  asya  rodasl.j 

refrain,  i.io5.ie-i8e 

1. 1 42. 1 1 cd  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya;  to  Agni) 
avasrjann  upa  tmana  devan  yaksi  vanaspate, 
agnir  havya  susudati  dev6  dev6su  mddhirah. 


1. 105.14 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [116 

1*188.10°  (Agastya  ; Apra,  here  to  Vanaspati) 
upa  tmanya  vanaspate  pdtho  devebhyah  srja, 
agnir  havyani  sisvadat. 

For  pada  1.105.14^  cf.  8.29.2b,  antar  devesu  medhirah. 

1.105.16b  (Trita  Aptya,  or  Kutsa ; to  Vifve  Devah) 
asau  yah  pantha  adityo  divi  pravacyam  krtah, 

na  sa  deva  atikrame  tarn  martaso  na  pa9yatha  Lvittam  me  asya  rodasTj 

CS* refrain,  i.io5.ie-i8e 

2.22.4°  (Grtsamada ; to  India) 

tava  tyan  naryam  nrto  ’pa  indra  prathamam  purvyam  divi  pravacyam 
krtam, 

yad  devasya  favasa  prarina  asum  rinann  apah, 

bhuvad  vlfvam  abhy  adevam  ojasa  vidad  urjam  fatakratur  vidad  l'sam. 

For  the  metre  of  2.22.4  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  115  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  206  ; Arnold,  VM.  § 247 
(iii),  and  page  249,  nr.  84.  The  former  divides  off  pravacyam  krtam  as  a separate  pada ; the 
latter  divides  the  first  line  into  two  twelve-syllable  padas.  The  parallel  in  1.105.16  makes  it 
likely  that  divi  pravacyam  krtam  is  by  itself  a pada,  the  irregularity  of  the  remainder  of  the 
line  notwithstanding.  Text-critical  remarks  on  the  stanza,  Ludwig,  Uber  Kritik,  pp.  22,  36, 
37.  5°* 

Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  173,  renders  1.105.16:  ‘Jene  Sonnenbahn,  die  wahrbaftig  am 
Himmel  bereitet  ist,  dieser  kann  man  nicht  entgehen,  ihr  Gotter;  die  wollt  ihr  Menschen 
nicht  sehen.’  The  word  pravacyam  seems  to  be  rendered  by  ‘ wahrhaftig  Ludwig,  Ueber 
die  neuesten  Arbeiten,  p.  117,  translates,  without  bias : 1 jener  pfad  des  Aditya  am  himmel  ist 
zu  etwas  beriimendem  gemacht ; ihr  gotter,  ihr  iiberschreitet  ihn  nicht ; ihr  menschen,  ihr 
seht  ihn  nicht.’  The  repeated  pada  in  2.22.4  shows  that  the  word  pravacyam  means  ‘ object  of 
praise  ‘ calling  for  praise  ’ : ‘ 0 dancer  Indra,  that  manly  deed  of  thine,  the  first,  of  yore, 
has  been  made  an  object  of  praise  in  heaven.’  The  masculine  krtah  in  1.105.16  is  inconsis- 
tent with  the  expression  paiica  uksano  . . . devatra  nu  pravacyam  in  1.115.10  (cf.  also 
1.117.8),  but  I do  not  on  that  account  venture  to  impugn  either  the  reading  or  relative  age 
of  1.105.16. 

l.lO0.1cd-0cd,  rathaxh  na  durgad  vasavah  sudanavo  vifvasman  no  anhaso  nis 
pipartana. 

l.lO0.2a  (Kutsa  ; to  V^ve  Devah) 

ta  aditya  a gata  sarvatataye  bhuta  deva  vrtraturyesu  9aiiibhuvah, 

Lratham  na  durgad  vasavah  sudanavo  vi'9vasman  no  anhaso  nis  pipartana. j 

C**  refrain,  1.  iofi.icd-fi®*5 

10.35.11“  (Lu9a  Dhanaka;  to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

ta  aditya  a gata  sarvatataye  vrdhe  no  yajnam  avata  sajosasah, 

bfhaspatim  pQsanam  a9vi'na  bhagam  svasty  iignim  samidhanam  imahe. 

1.100. 7ab  (Kutsa  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

devair  no  devy  aditir  ni  patu  devas  trata  trayatam  aprayuchan, 

Ltan  no  mitro  varuno  mamahantam  aditih  sindhuh  prthivi  uta  dyauh.j 

refrain,  i.94.i6°d  fF. 


117] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angirasa  [ — 1.108.1 


4-55-7a1>  (Vllmadeva  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

devair  no  devy  dditir  ni  patu  devas  trata  trayatam  aprayuchan, 
Lnahi  mitrasya  varunasya  dhasimj  arhamasi  pramiyam  sanv  agneh. 

fr^cf.  4-55*7c 

[1.107. 2“,  upa  no  deya  avasa  gamantu  : 10.35.13°,  vifve  no  devil,  &c.] 

Cf.  1.89. 7d. 

1.107.21'  (Kutsa  ; to  Vi?ve  Devah) 

Lupa  no  deva  avasa  gamantvj  afigirasiliii  samabhi  stuyamanah,  Wcf.  1.107.2“ 
indra  indriyuir  manito  marudbhir  adityair  no  aditih  (jarma  yansat. 

4.54. 6d  (Vamadeva;  to  Savitar) 

ye  te  trir  ahan  savitah  savaso  dive-dive  saubhagam  asuvanti, 

Indro  dyavaprthivf  sfndhur  adbhir  adityair  no  aditih  garma  yansat. 
io.66.3b  (Vasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

indro  vasubhih  pari  patu  no  gayam  adityair  no  aditih  <j&rma  yachatu, 
rudro  rudrebhir  devo  mrlayati  nas  tvasta  no  gnabhih  suvitaya  jinvatu. 

The  two  distichs  of  4.54.6  are  anacolutliic.  Ludwig,  134,  overrides  the  difficulty  by 
separating  y 6 from  asuvanti,  and  changing  the  latter  to  a suvanti : * die  trankopfer  fur  dich, 
0 Savitar,  die  dreimal  des  tags  statt  haben,  tag  fiir  tag  senden  sie  uns  gliick  her.’  Notwith- 
standing a certain  facility  in  this  suggestion,  I think  it  unlikely,  because  we  should  then 
expect  a modal  form  a suvantu,  or  the  like ; cf.  yansat  at  the  end,  and  the  verb  forms  in  the 
other  two  stanzas,  all  of  which  are  modal.  The  secondary  workmanship  of  4.54.6  seems  to 
me  evident.  But  10.66.3  has  no  claim  to  antiquity  either;  see  under  7.35.15. — For  the 
repeated  pada  cf.  4.25.5b,  urv  ksma  aditih  9arma  yansat. 

1.107. 3b  (Kutsa  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

tan  na  indras  tad  varunas  tad  agnis  tad.  aryama  tat  savita  cano  dhat, 

Ltan  no  mitro  varuno  mamahantam  aditih  sindhuh  prthivi  uta  dyauh.j 

refrain,  1 . 9 4 . 1 6cd  ff. 

6.49. 1 4b  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

tan  n6  ’hir  budhnyo  adbhir  arkais  tat  parvatas  tat  savita  cano  dhat, 
tad  osadhlbhir  abhi  ratisaco  bhagah  purarhdhir  jinvatu  pra  raye. 


1.108.1b  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

ya  indragnl  citratamo  ratho  vam  abhi  viQvani  bhuvanani  caste, 
tend  yatam  saratham  tasthivansLdtha  somasya  pibatam  sutasya.j 

•W  refrain,  i.io8.6i1-I2(1 

7.61.1°  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

lid  vahi  caksur  varuna  supratlkaih  devayor  eti  suryas  tatanvan, 
abhi  y 6 vigva  bhuvanani  caste  sa  manyum  martyesv  a ciketa. 

We  render  1.108.1,  ‘0  Indra  and  Agni,  your  most  brilliant  chariot  which  looks  upon  all 
beings,  with  that  come  ye,  standing  upon  it,  united.  Then  drink  ye  of  the  pressed  soma.’ 
The  students  of  the  Rig-Veda  are  steeped  in  the  experience  of  its  bold,  often  grotesque  figures 
of  speech,  so  that  even  a chariot  that  looks  down  from  heaven  excites  no  unusual  emotion. 


i.io8.i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [118 

But  the  second  stanza  states  that  the  sun,  the  eye  of  Varuna  and  Mitra,  or  of  heaven,  performs 
the  same  function  : ‘Up  rises  the  radiating  Sun,  the  fair-shaped  eye  of  you  two  gods,  Varuna 
(and  Mitra).  He  looks  upon  all  beings,  and  takes  note  of  the  wrath  that  is  among  mortals.’ 
See  1.50.7  ; 1.115.1 ; 6.51.2  ; 7.60.1,  2,  &c.,  and  cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  168.  Evidently  the  epigonal 
poet  of  1. 108. 1 has  borrowed  and  applied  with  a rather  frenzied  metaphor  the  simple  and 
beautiful  idea  of  1.61.1.  Cf.  with  this  the  relation  of  1.35. 10  to  1.118.1  (p.  67). — Cf.  10.85.18°, 
vi9vany  any6  bhuvanfibhi^aste. 

1.108.1d,  0d-12d,  atha  somasya  pibatam  sutasya  ; i.io8.5d,  tebhili  sdmasya,  &c. 
1.108.3d  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

cakrathe  hi  sadhryan  nama  bhadram  sadhrlcina  vrtrahana  uta  sthah, 
tdv  indragnl  sadhryanca  nisadya  vrsnah  sdmasya  vrsana  vrsetham. 

6.68.  nb  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

indravaruna  madhumattamasya  vrsnah  somasya  vrsana  vrsetham, 
idam  vam  andhah  parisiktam  asme  Lasadyasmin  barhisi  madayetham.j 

6.52.13d 

1.108. 4d  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

samiddhesv  agnisv  anajana  yatasruca  barhfr  u tistirana, 

tlvraih  somaih  parisiktebhir  arvag  dndragni  saumanasaya  yatam. 

7.93.6b  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

imam  u su  somasuiim  upa  na  6ndragnl  saumanasaya  yatam, 
nu  cid  dhi  parimamnathe  asm5n  a vam  ^ifvadbhir  vavrtlya  vajaih. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  101. 

1.108.7C-12C,  atah  pari  vrsanav  a hi  yatam. 

1.108.12b  (Kutsa  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

yad  indragnl  udita  suryasya  madhye  divah  svadhaya  madayethe, 

Latah  pari  vrsanav  a hi  yatam  atha  somasya  pibatarii  sutasya.  j 

8«*c:  refrain,  i.io8.id,  6d-i2d;  d:  refrain,  i.io8.7c-I2° 

10. 15.  i4b  ((^Jankha  Yamayana  : to  the  Fathers) 

ye  agnidagdha  y6  anagnidagdha  madhye  divah  svadhaya  madayante, 
tebhih  svaral  asunltim  etam  yathavafaiii  tanviirii  kalpayasva. 

Possibly,  though  by  no  means  certainly,  the  repeated  pada  is  secondary  in  1.108.12, 
because,  as  a rule,  svadha  is  leitmotif  of  pitarali,  rather  than  devah,  who  are  later  on 
restricted  to  svahii.  So  in  10.14.3,  where  the  distinction  is  made  along  that  line.  See  also 
2.4.7;  10.17.8.  In  the  ritual  this  is  regular  and  technical;  see  my  Concordance  under  the 
two  words,  and  cf.  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  36. 

1.110.7°  (Kutsa  ; to  $bhus) 

rbhur  na  indrah  favasa  navlyan  rbhur  vdjebhir  vasubhir  vasur  dadih, 
yusmakam  deva  avasahani  priyd  'bhi  tisthema  prtsutfr  asunvatam. 

7. 59. 2a  (Vasistha  ; to  Maruts) 

yusmakam  dova  avasahani  priyd  ijands  tarati  dvisah, 

Lpra  sa  ksdyam  tirate  vi  mahfr  iso  y 6 vo  varaya  dayatlj  W 7.59.2cd 


119]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kutsa  Angirasa  [ — i.i  13.14 

[1.110. 9n,  vajebhir  no  vajasatilv aviddhi : 6.44. 9d,  dhanasya  satav  asman  aviddhi.] 
Cf.  2.30.8. 

1.112.1(L-23d,  tabhir  Q su  Qtibhir  agvinit  gatam. 

1.112. 6b  (Kutsa  ; to  Agvins) 

yabhl  rebham  nivrtam  sitam  adbhya  lid  vandanam  airayatam  svar  drg6, 
yabhih  kanvarii  pra  sisasantam  dvatam  Ltabhir  Q su  Qtibhir  agvina  gatam.j 

frw*  refrain,  i.ii2.i<1-23(1 

i.n8.6a  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa ; to  Agvins) 

lid  vandanam  airatam  dansanabhir  ud  rebham  dasra  vrsana  gaclbhih, 
nis  taugryam  parajrathah  samudriit  punag  cyavanam  cakrathur  yuvanam. 

[1.112.8°,  yabhir  vartikam  grasitiim  amuncatam : 10.39.13d,  yuvarii  gaclbhir 
grasitam  amuncatam.] 

1.112. 20b  (Kutsa  ; to  Agvins) 

yabhih  gamtatl  bhavatho  dadaguse  bhujyiim  yabhir  avatho  yabhir  ddhrigum, 
omyavatlm  subharam  l-tastubharh  Ltdbhir  Q su  Qtibhir  agvina  gatam. j 

Cw*  refrain,  i.ii2.id-23d 

8.22.10“  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

yabhih  paktham  avatho  yabhir  adhrignm  yabhir  babhnim  vijosasam, 
tabhir  no  maksu  tuyam  agvina  gatam  bhisajyatarh  yad  aturam. 

1.112. 24d:  1.34. 1 2d,  vrdhe  ca  no  bhavatam  vajasatau. 

1.113.4a  : 1.92.7“,  bhasvatl  netii  sunrtanam. 

1.113. 4d-6d,  usa  ajlgar  bhuvanani  vigva. 

1.113. 7“+d  (Kutsa ; to  Usas) 

esa  div6  duhita  praty  adargi  vyuchantl  yuvatih  gukravasah, 
vigvasyegana  parthivasya  vasva  uso  ady6ha  subhage  vy  ucha. 

1.124.3“  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

esa  divo  duhita  praty  adargi  jybtir  vasana  samana  pmastat, 

Lrtasya  pantham  anv  eti  sadhu  pi-ajanatlva  na  digo  minati.j  i.i24.3cd 
1.123.13°  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa;  to  Usas) 

rtasya  ragmim  anuyachamana  bhadram-bhadram  kratum  asmasu  dhehi, 
liso  no  adya  suhava  vy  uchasmdsu  rayo  maghavatsu  ca  syuh. 

For  1.113.71  cf.  4.52.1 ; 7.81.1. — For  the  relationship  of  1.113  and  1.124  see  under  1.113.15, 
and  cf.  also  1.113.  id  with  1.124.8*. 

1.113.14d  (Kutsa  ; to  Usas) 

vy  anjibhir  diva  atasv  adyaud  apa  krsnam  nirnijam  devy  avah, 
prabodhayanty  arunebhir  agvair  osa  yati  suyuja  rathena. 


1. 1 1 3. 1 4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [120 

4.14.3d  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Usas) 

avahanty  arunir  jyotisagan  mahi  citra  ragmibhig  cekitana, 

prabodhayanty  suvitaya  devy  iisa  iyate  suyuja  rathena. 

1.113.15C(1  (Kutsa  ; to  Usas) 

avahantl  posya  varyani  citram  ketum  krnute  cekitana, 
iyusinam  upama  gagvatinam  vibbatinam  prathambsa  vy  agvait. 
r.i24.2cd  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

Laminatl  daivyani  vratfmi  praminati  manusya  yugani,j 

8«*a  : 1.92.12c  ; b : 1.92.11° 

iyusinam  upama  gagvatinam  ayatinam  prathambsa  vy  adyaut. 

See  under  i. 92.11  and  1. 113.14. 

1.113.16d  (Kutsa  ; to  Usas) 

ud  Irdhvam  jlvo  asur  na  agad  apa  pragat  tama  d jyotir  eti, 
araik  pantham  yatave  suryayaganma  yatra  pratiranta  ayuh. 

8.48. 1 id  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

apa  tya  asthur  anira  amlva  m'r  atrasan  tamislclr  abhaisuh, 
a somo  asman  aruhad  vihaya  aganma  yatra  pratiranta  ayub. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  7. 103. iod. 

1.114. 6d  (Kutsa  ; to  Kudra) 

idarix  pitre  marutam  ucyate  vacah  svadoh  svadlyo  rudraya  vardhanam, 

Lrasva  ca  no  amrta  martabhojananij  tmane  tokaya  tanayaya  mrla. 

ft®*  c£  7-45- 3d 

2.33. 1 4d  (Grtsamada  ; to  Rudi’a) 

Lpari  no  heti  rudrasya  vrjyahj  pari  tvesasya  durmatir  mahi  gat, 

C 2.33. i4d 

ava  sthira  maghavadbhyas  tanusva  midbvas  tokaya  tanayaya  mrla. 

Cf.  7.45.3d  martabhojanam  adlia  rasate  nah,  and  7.16.4  ; 81.5.  The  two  hymns  involved 
in  this  rubric  show  also  marked  similarity  as  regards  1.114.2  and  2.33.13. 

[I.114.9a,  upa  te  stoman  pagupa  ivakaram:  10. 1 27.8°,  upa  te  ga  ivakaram 
(.  . . stomam).] 

[1.114.10°,  mrla  ca  no  adki  ca  bruhi  deva:  1.35.1111,  riiksa  ca,  &c.] 

1.116. lc+d  (Kutsa  ; to  SQrya) 

citram  devanam  ud  agad  anlkam  caksur  mitrasya  varunasyagneh, 
apra  dyavaprtbivi  antariksam  surya  atma  jdgatas  tastbusag  ca. 

4.14.2°  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Savitar-Stirya) 

Qrdhvam  ketum  savita  dev6  agrej  Ljyotir  vigvasmai  bhuvanaya  krnvan, j 

1.92.4° 

apra  dyavaprthivi  antariksam  vi  suryo  ragmibhig  cekitanah. 


121] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Katsa  Angirasa  [ — 1.116.16 


7. 101.61'  (Kum&ra  Agneya,  or  Vasistha ; to  Parjanya) 

Lsa  retodhii  vrsabhah  gagvatlnaihj  tasminn  atma  jagatas  tasthusag  ca, 

W 3-56-3d 

tan  ma  rtarii  plitu  gatagai-adaya  LyQyarii  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

to?  refrain,  7. 1.2011  ff. 


1.115.3d  (Kutsa;  to  Usas) 

bhadra  agva  haritah  suryasya  citra  etagva  anumadyasah, 
namasyanto  diva  a prstham  asthuh  pari  dyavaprthivi  yanti  sadyah. 

3.58.8d  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agvins) 

agvina  pari  vam  isah  purQcir  lyur  glrbhir  yatamana  dmrdhrah, 
ratho  ha  vam  rtaja  adrijQtah  pari  dyavaprthivi  yati  sadyah. 

For  3.58.S  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  14  ; yatamana  means  ‘ keep  step  ‘ keep  in  lino  with  ’. 

[1.115.4C,  yaded  ayukta  liaritah  sadhiisthat : 7.60.3“,  ayukta  sapta  haritah,  &c.] 


Group  12.  Hymns  116-126,  ascribed  to  Kaksivat 
Dairghatamasa 

1.116.7a+d  (Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Agvins) 

yuvam  nara  stuvatd  pajriyaya  kaksivate  aradatam  puramdhim, 

karotarac  chaphad  agvasya  vrsnah  gatam  kumbhan  asincatam  surayah. 

i.ii7.7a  (The  same) 

yuvam  nara  stuvatd  krsniyaya  visnapvam  dadatliur  vigvakaya, 
ghosayai  cit  pitrsade  durone  patim  juryantya  agvinav  adattam. 
i.n7.6d  (The  same) 

tad  vam  nara  gansyaih  pajriydna  kaksivata  nasatya  parijman, 
gaphad  agvasya  vajino  janaya  gatam  kumbhan  asincatam  madhunam. 

Note  also  that  i.u6.i6a  = I.ii7.i7a.  For  the  relation  of  these  hymns  see  p.  18.  Cf.  also 
the  pada  1.1 16.23%  avasyat6  stuvate  ki-sniyaya. — See  Geldner,  Rigveda  Kommentar,  p.  18. 

1.116.16a  (Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Agvins) 

gatam  mesan  vrkye  caksadanam  rjragvam  tarn  pitandham  cakara, 
tasmii  aksi  nasatya  vicaksa  adhattam  dasra  bhisajav  anarvan. 

1.117.17“  (The  same) 

gatam  mesan  vrkyd  mamahanam  tamah  pranitam  agivena  pitra, 
aksi  rjragve  agvinav  adhattam  jyotir  andhaya  cakrathur  vicakse. 

These  two  stanzas  as  a whole  are  constructed  imitatively  ; see  preceding  item. 

16  [h.o.s.  20] 


1. 1 1 7. 2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  I [122 


1.117.2C  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa ; to  Agvins) 

yd  yam  agvina  manaso  javiyan  rathah  svagvo  vfga  aji'gati, 

ydna  gaehathah  sukrto  duronam  tena  nara  varti'r  asmabhyam  yatam. 

1.183.1°  (Agastya  ; to  Alvins) 

tam  yunjatham  manaso  y 6 javiyan  trivan  dhuro  vrsana  yas  tricakrah, 
ydnopayathah  sukrto  duronam  tridhatuna  patatho  vir  na  parnaih. 

Cf.  yatam  agvina  sukrto  duronam,  4.13.1°. —For  the  expression  manaso  javiyan  see  under 

i.n8.ia. 

1.117. (ri,  gatam  kumbhan  asiiicatam  madhunam : 1.116.7^,  gatarh  kumbhan 
asincatam  surayah. 

1.117.7a,  yuvam  nara  stuvate  krsniyaya : i.n6.7a,  yuvam  nara  stuvate  pajriyaya. 


1.117.9b  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Agvins) 

puru  varpansy  agvina  dadhana  ni  pedava  uhathur  agum  agvam, 

sahasrasam  vajinam  apratltam  ahihanam  gravasyam  tarutram. 

7- 7 x*5b  (Vasistha  ; to  Agvins) 

yuvam  cyavanam  jaraso  ’mumuktaiii  ni  pedava  uhathur  agum  agvam, 
nir  ahhasas  tamasa  spartam  atrim  ni  jahusam  githire  dhatam  antah. 

Stanza  7.71.5  has  the  truer  ring.  Ludwig,  28,  renders  I.ii7.9°b,  ‘ vile  gestalten  schaf- 
fend,  0 Agvina,  habt  ihr  dem  Pedu  das  rasche  ross  zugefuhrt  ’.  Grassmann,  1 Euch  viele 
Formen  schaffend,  habt  ihr  Bitter  das  rasche  Ross  dem  Pedu  zugefiihret ’.  It  seems  to  me 
more  likely  that  the  passage  means:  ‘having  put  on  many  beautiful  forms  ye  have  carried 
the  swift  horse  to  Pedu.’  But  the  connexion  between  the  two  padas  remains  loose.  For 
7.71.5  cf.  1.117.13,  and  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  401,  note  3 ; for  the  repeated  pada  cf.  under 
1.118.9. 

1.117.17a,  gatam  mesan  vrkyd  mamahanam  : i.n6.i6a,  gatarh  mesan  vrkyd 
caksadanam. 

1.117. 20cl  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Agvins) 

adhenum  dasra  staryam  visaktam  apinvataih  gayave  agvina  gam, 

yuvam  gaclbliir  vimadaya  jay  am  ny  ilhathuh  purumitrasya  ydsam. 

10.39. 7b  (Ghosa  Kakslvatl ; to  Agvins) 

yuvam  rathena  vimadaya  gundhyuvam  ny  flhathuh  purumitrasya 
yosanam, 

yuvam  havam  vadhrimatya  agachataiii  yuvaiii  susutiiii  cakrathuh 
ptiramdhaye. 

For  susutim  in  10.39. 7d  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  257,  note  2. — The  beautiful  woman 
of  both  stanzas,  whom  the  Agvins  bring  to  Vimada  as  bride,  is  named  Kamadyu  in  10.65.12. 
The  phrase  vimadaya  jayam  also  in  1.116.10. — Note  also  that  1. 118.9°  “ 10.39.10*. 


123]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kakslvat  Dairgliatamasa  [ — 1.117.25 

1.117. 21d  (Kakslvat  Dairgliatamasa ; to  Alvins) 

yavaiii  vrkenafvina  vapantesarii  dukanta  manusaya  dasra, 

ablii  dasyum  bakurena  dliamantorii  jybtig  cakrathur  aryaya. 

7-5*6d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Vaigvanara) 

tv6  asuryarii  vasavo  ny  rnvan  kratum  hi  te  mitramalio  jusanta, 

tvam  dasyunr  okaso  agna  aja  uru  jydtir  janayann  aryaya. 

For  1.117.21  see  Muir,  OST.  i.  171,  note,  174;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  113,  where  other 
references.  For  pada  1.117.31*  cf.  8.22.6b,  yavam  vrkena  karsathah  ; for  the  repeated 
pada,  6.3.ib. 

1.117.23d  (Kakslvat  Dairgliatamasa ; to  Afvins) 

sada  kavl  sumatlm  a cake  vam  vigva  dhiyo  agvina  pravatarii  me, 

asme  rayim  nasatya  brhantam  apatyasacam  grutyaih  raratham. 

6.72.515  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Soma) 

indrasoma  yuvam  ahga  tarutram  apatyasacam  griityam  rarathe, 
yuvam  gusmarii  naryarii  carsanlbhyah  sam  vivyathuh  prtanasaham  ugra. 

Grassmann  translates  6.72. 5ab,  ‘ Ihr,  Indra-Soma,  ihr  allein  verliehet  siegreiche  kraft, 
beriihmte,  kinderreiche  that  is,  he  makes  the  adjectives  in  pada  b agree  with  9usmam  in  pada  c. 
This  is  not  correct,  as  saw,  finely,  Ludwig,  756,  who  supplies  rayim  with  these  adjectives  : ‘ Indra 
und  Soma,  ihr  fiirwar  gebt  sigenden,  auf  dio  kinder  ubergehenden,  ruhmvollen  [reichtum].’ 
Ludwig  must  have  had  the  parallel,  1. 117.23,  in  mind,  though  he  does  not  cite  it.  In  his 
Lexicon,  s.  v.  yrutya,  Grassmann  also  correctly  supplies  rayim  in  6.72.5.  The  word  ^nitya, 
something  like  German  ‘protzig  is  a kind  of  kenning  of  rayi  (cf.  also  2. 30.11),  so  that  I do 
not  feel  at  all  sure  that  the  repeated  pada  in  6.72.5,  although  its  real  theme,  rayi,  is  under- 
stood, must  be  regarded  as  inferior  to  1. 117.23,  where  the  same  word  is  expressed.  For  the 
adjective  tarutram  with  rayim  in  6.72.5  see  under  i.79-8b. 

1.117.25a+d  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Agvins) 

etani  vam  agvina  viryani  pra  purvyany  Syavo  ’vocan, 

brahma  krnvanto  vrsana  yuvabhyaiii  suviraso  vidatham  a vadema. 

2.39.8a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Agvins) 

etani  vam  agvina  vardhanani  brahma  stomam  grtsamadaso  akran, 
tani  nara  jujusanopa  yatarn  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirahj 

Ss*  refrain,  2. 1. 1 6d  ff. 

2.12. 1 5d  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

yah  sunvate  pacate  dudhra  a cid  vajam  dardarsi  sa  kllasi  satyah, 

Lvayam  ta  indra  vigvaha  priyasahj  suviraso  vidatham  a vadema. 

2.12.15c 

8.48. 1 4d  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

trataro  deva  adhi  vocata  no  ma  no  nidrd  Igata  mota  jalpih, 

Lvayam  somasya  vigvaha  priyasahj  suviraso  vidatham  a vadema. 

2.12.150 

Stanzas  1. 117.25  and  2.39.8  seem  almost  like  two  elaborations  of  the  same  theme  by 
different  composers;  see  Part  2,  chapter  1,  class  5. — The  fourth  pada  in  most  of  these  stanzas 
is  in  reality  a refrain,  not  very  different  from  the  more  technical  refrain  pada,  2.  i.i6aff., 
brhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah. 


i.n8.i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  I [124 

1.118.1b:  i.35.iob,  sumrllkah  svavan  yatv  arvan. 

1.118. ld  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Afvins) 

a vam  ratho  afvina  fyenapatva  Lsumrllkah  svavan  yatv  arvan, j 6®*  1.35.  iob 

y 6 martyasya  manaso  javlyan  trivandhur6  vrsana  vataranhah. 

1. 1 8 3. 1 b (Agastya  ; to  A9vins) 

tarn  yunjatham  manaso  yo  javlyan  trivan dhur<5  vrsana  yas  tricakrah, 
Lyenopayathah  sukfto  duronaihj  tridhatuna  patatho  vir  na  parnaih. 

1.117.20 

See  under  i.35.iob. — For  the  expression  manaso  javlyan  see  under  1.117.2°. 

1.118. 3abcd  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  A?vins) 

pravadyamana  suvrta  rathena  dasrav  imam  grnutam  gl6kam  adreh, 
kim  anga  vam  praty  avartim  gamisthahur  vipraso  aQvina  purajah. 

3-58.3abccl  (V^vamitra  ; to  A9vins) 

suyiigbhir  a^vaih  suvrta  rathena  dasrav  imam  Qrnutam  gldkam 
adreh, 

kim  anga  vam  praty  avartim  gamisthahur  vipraso  a^vina  purajah. 
For  pravadyamana  . . . rathena  cf.  1.181.3  > 5.31. 1. 

1.118.4d  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  A9vins) 
a vam  9yenaso  a9vina  vahantu  rathe  yuktasa  a9avah  patamgah, 
ye  apturo  divyaso  na  gfdhra  abhi  prayo  nasatya  vahanti. 

6.63. 7b  (Bharadvaja ; to  A9vins) 

a vam  vayo  ’9vaso  vahistha  abhi  prayo  nasatya  vahantu, 

Lpra  vam  ratho  manojava  asarjljsah  prksa  isidho  anu  pQrvih.  6.63.7° 

For  the  difficult  pada  6.63. 7a  cf.  8.23.3,  and  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  408  ; for  prksa  Pischel, 
Ved.  Stud.  i.  96. 

1.118. 6a,  ud  vandanam  airatam  dahsanabliih : i.ii2.5b,  ud  vandanam  airayatam 
svkr  dr9e. 

1.118. 9a  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa;  to  A9vins) 

Sruvam  gvetaih  pedava  indrajutam  ahihanam  agvinadhattam  agvam, 
johutram  aryo  abhibhutim  ugram  sahasrasam  vrsanam  vldvangam. 

1 0.39. 1 oa  (Ghosa  Kakslvatl ; to  A9vins) 

5ruvam  gvetam  pedave  ’gvinagvam  navabhir  vajair  navati  ca  vajfnam, 
carkrtyam  dadhathur  dravayatsakham  bhagam  na  nrbhyo  havyarn 
mayobhiivam. 

Tlie  problem  of  interpretation  is  johutram.  The  Pet.  Lex.,  followed  by  Grassmann, 
and  Hillebrandt  in  the  vocabulary  of  his  Chrestomathy,  renders  ‘ laut  wiehernd  \ Suyana 
had  previously  indicated  the  same  translation,  and  accounted  for  it  by  ati9ayena  sam- 
gramesv  ahvataram,  ‘ the  caller  to  battles  par  excellence  ’.  Bergaigne,  ii.  452,  * invoqu6 


125]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa  [ — 1.122.6 

par  les  prtUres  ’,  which  is  nearly  correct.  Ludwig,  30,  hits  the  nail  on  the  head  with 
* laut  zu  riihmen  The  suffix  -tra  makes  the  noun  one  of  instrument,  with  incidental 
passive  value,  e.g.  patra  ‘instrument  of  drinking’ ; joliutra  means  ‘subject  to  fervent  invo- 
cation \ This  is  probable  grammatically  and  intrinsically  ; it  is  made  certain  by  the  closely 
parallel  carkrtyam  ‘worthy  of  ardent  praise'  in  10.39.10  (cf.  also  1.119.10).  The  expression 
johutram  aryah  is  paralleled  even  more  closely  by  carkrtyam  aryah  in  4.38.2  ; cf.  also  htivyo 
aryah  in  1.116.6.  I cannot  agree  with  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  77,  that  carkrtyam  arydh 
means  ‘der  zu  riihmen  ist  noch  melir  als  ein  Reicher  or,  by  the  same  terms,  that  luivyo  aryah 
means  ‘to  be  invoked  more  than  a rich  man  ’.  Nor  can  I believe  that  Bergaigne,  Lexique  du 
Rig- Veda,  p.  170,  and  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  liv.  178,  are  right  in  translating  johdtram  aryah,  and 
carkrtyam  ary&h  by  ‘ he  is  to  be  praised  or  called  by  the  poor  ’.  ari  is  in  these  passages 
synonymous  with  suri  and  maghiivan : carkrtyam  aryah  ‘ fit  to  bo  praised  by  the  rich 
(sacrificer)’ ; johutram  aryah  ‘to  be  fervently  invoked  by  the  rich  (sacrificer)’. — Noto  also 
that  i.ii7.2od  = io.39.7b. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  i.ii7.9b. 

1.121.5cd  (Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Indra,  or  Vi^ve  Devah) 
tubhyaiii  payo  yat  pitarav  anltam  radhah  surdtas  turane  bhuranyu, 

^tici  yat  te  rekna  ayajanta  sabardughayah  paya  usriyayah. 

10.61. 1 icd  (Nabhfinedistha  Manava  ; to  Vi?ve  Devah) 

maksu  kanayah  sakliyam  naviyo  radho  na  rdta  rtam  it  turanyan, 

$uci  yat  te  rekna  ayajanta  sabardughayah  paya  usriyayah. 

For  these  stanzas,  both  of  which  come  pretty  close  to  intentional  bralimodya,  see  Ludwig, 
47°,  997  (with  notes) ; Grassmann,  ii.  448,  475  ; Bergaigne,  ii.  1 10,  ill,  309 ; iii.  233  ; Olden- 
berg, RV.  Noten,  p.  118.  Stanza  10.61.10  begins  with  a pada  almost  identical  with  10.61. ii* 
maksu  kanayah  sakhyarii  navagviih. 

1.121.13b  (Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Indra,  or  Vi$ve  Devah) 
tvaiii  suro  harito  ramayo  nfn  bharac  cakram  6ta<jo  nayam  indra, 
prasya  paraiii  navatim  navy&nam  api  kartam  avartayo  ’yajyun. 

5.31.11°  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

suraf  cid  ratham  paritakmyayahi  purvaiii  karad  uparam  jujuvansam, 
bharac  cakram  6ta<jah  sam  rinati  Lpuro  dadhat  sanisyati  kratum  nah.  j 

4.20.3b 

Pada  5.31.1  id  is  repeated  in  4.20. 3b,  where  it  is  perfectly  clear.  The  difficulties  of  the 
present  two  stanzas  concern  themselves  with  nfn  in  1.121.13*  (why,  after  all,  not  accusative, 
if  such  expressions  as  harayo  vrsanah,  6.44.19,  10.112.2,  are  to  be  trusted?);  with  nayam 
in  i.i2i.i3b;  and,  above  all,  -with  the  difficult  legend  of  Eta<;a  and  the  wheel  of  the  sun 
(Bergaigne,  ii.  330  ff. ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  278  ff.).  The  renderings  of  the  older 
translators  are  inconsistent  and  obscure  ; the  treatment  of  more  recent  interpreters  lack  the 
background  of  a definite  legend  or  myth  : see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  38,  42  ; Geldner,  ibid.  ii. 
161-163  (cf.  i.  42  with  ii.  162).  Further  bibliography  on  points  in  the  stanzas  in  Oldenberg, 
RV.  Noten,  p.  121  ff.,  to  which  add  Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  23. 

1.122.3d,  14b,  tan  no  vlfve  varivasyantu  devdh. 

1.122.6a  (Kaksivat  Dairghatamasa ; to  Vi^ve  Devah,  here  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
Qrutam  me  mitravaruna  havembta  §rutam  sadane  v^vatah  slm, 

?rotu  nah  9roturatih  su?rotuh  suksetra  sindhur  adbhlh. 


1.122.6 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [126 

7.62.3d  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

pra  bahava  sisrtam  jlvase  na  La  no  gavyutim  uksatam  ghrtena,j 

6»*cf.  3.62.  i6ab 

a no  jane  gravayatarii  yuvana  grutam  me  mitr&varuna  havema. 

Grassmann  renders  i.i2  2.6cd,  1 Der  gern  erhbrt,  Gelaor  uns  schenkt,  erhor  uns,  der  wiesen- 
reiche  Strom  mit  seinen  Wassern’ ; Ludwig,  195,  ‘es  hore  uns,  der  gabe  besitzt,  von  der  man 
hbren  soli,  der  ser  beriihmte  Sindhu  mit  schonem  gefilde  mit  den  Apas  The  entire  stanza 
with  its  hysterical  repetition  of  root  9m  is  secondary  clap-trap,  its  last  pada  is  metrically 
defective;  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  82,  who  restores  it  hypothetically  suksetra  nah  9rnavat 
sindhur  adbhih  (cf.  also  RV.  Noten,  p.  124)  ; Arnold  VM.,  who  would  supply  9rdtu  nah  before 
suks6tra.  Neither  compels.  It  is  quite  probable  that  such  a versifex  borrowed  his  first  pada 
from  the  faultless  stanza  7.62.5. 

[1.122.11b,  grota  rajano  amrtasya  mandrah ; 10.93.4s1,  te  gha  rajano,  &c.] 

1.123. 5b  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

bhagasya  svasa  varunasya  jamir  usab  sunrte  prathama  jarasva, 

pafca  sa  daghya  yo  aghasya  dhata  jayema  tam  daksinaya  rathena. 

7.76.6^  (Vasistha;  to  Usas) 

prati  tva  stomair  llate  vasistha  usarbudhah  subbage  tustuvansah, 
gavam  netri  vajapatnl  na  uchosah  sujate  prathama  jarasva. 

For  1. 1 23.5  cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  127,  whom  I cannot  join  in  supporting  Grass- 
mann’s  change  of  daksinaya  to  daksinaya(h),  notwithstanding  the  expression  ratho 
daksinaya.h)  in  st.  1.  The  apposition  in  st.  5 is  just  as  good,  even  more  forceful  than  the 
attributive  genitive  in  st.  1,  ‘may  the  institutor  of  evil  get  left,  may  we  get  ahead  of  him  on 
the  chariot  baksheesh  ’.  The  expression  pa9ca  (or  pa9cad)  dagh  is  the  equivalent  of  English 
slang  ‘ get  left  ’ ; apa9ca(d)-daghvan  is  one  who  does  not  ‘get  left  ’,  RV.  6.42.1  ; AV.  19.55.5  ; 
MS.  3.9.4:  120.17;  Ap£.  7.28.2.  In  st.  1.123.1  daksinayah  seems  to  be  the  veiled  name  of 
Usas  herself;  see  my  Religion  of  the  Veda,  p.  71  ff.  In  st.  1.123.5  the  picture  has  changed  : 
baksheesh  is  called  a chariot  that  overtakes  and  leaves  behind  the  (non-sacrificing)  impious. — 
For  jarasva  see  under  i.i24.iob. 

1.123.12b  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa ; to  Usas) 

ayvavatlr  gomatlr  vifvavara  yatamana  racjrmbhih  suryasya, 

para  ca  yanti  punar  a ca  yanti  bhadra  niima  vahamana  usasah. 

5.4. 4b  (Vasu9ruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

jusasvagna  ilaya  sajosa  yatamano  ragmibhih  suryasya, 
jusasva  nah  sami'dhaiii  jataveda  La  ca  devan  haviradyaya  vaksi.j 

cf.  5.i.nd 

1.123.13c,  liso  no  adya  suhdva  vy  iicha  : 1. 1 1 3-7d,  uso  adydha  subliage  vy  iicha. 
1.124.2s1;  1.92.12°,  aminatl  daivyani  vratani. 

1.124.2b:  1.92.11°,  praminati  manusyk  yugani. 

1.124.2°(1 : 1. 1 1 3. 1 5C(1,  Iyusinam  uparna  gtifvatlnam  ayatlniim  (1. 1 1 3. 1 5°,  vibhatr 
nam)  prathamo§d  vy  adyaut  (1.1 13.15s1,  kfvait). 


127]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kakslvat  Ddirghatamasa  [ — 1.124.5 

1.124.3°:  1.113.7°,  esa  divo  duhita  pnity  adar?i. 

1.124.30'1  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

Lesa  divo  duhitil  praty  adar?ij  jyotir  vasAna  samana  purastat,  1.113.7° 

rtasya  pantham  anv  eti  sadhu  prajanativa  na  di<;o  minati. 

5.8o.4cd  (Satyaijravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 

esa  vyfenl  bhavati  dvibarha  Aviskrnv&na  tanvAm  purastat, 

rtasya  pantham  anv  eti  sadhu  prajanativa  na  di«;o  minati. 

10.66. 13b  (Yasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

LdaivyA  hotara  prathamd  purohitaj  rtasya  pantham  anv  emi  sadhuya, 

[«w  2.3.7° 

ks6trasya  patim  prative^am  imahe  vifvan  devan  amftah  aprayuchatali. 

We  have  not  the  means  of  deciding  which  of  the  first  two  very  imitative  stanzas  is 
entitled  to  priority.  But  one  point  is  certain  : the  two  padas  of  the  repeated  distich  are 
so  well  knit  together  as  to  preclude  their  having  been  composed  in  the  first  place  separately, 
‘straight  does  she  (the  daughter  of  Heaven,  Usas)  go  along  the  path  of  rta  (divine  law)  ; as 
one  who  knows  (the  way)  she  does  not  miss  the  directions’.  Now  10.66. i3b  (with  sadhuya, 
neat  jagati  variant  for  the  tristubh  cadence  in  sadhu)  occurs  by  itself  as  an  obviously  late 
imitation.  Ludwig,  228,  tries  the  tour  de  force  of  translating  10.66. 13,h  in  one  construction  : 
‘ den  beiden  gbttlichen  hotar  als  den  ersten  purohita  geh  ich  gliicklich  nach  den  weg  der 
ordnung.’  Grassmann,  not  unsimilarly,  ‘ Den  GOtterpriestern,  als  dem  ersten  Priesterpaar 
folg  graden  Wegs  ich  auf  dem  Pfad  des  rechten  Werkes  ’.  And  again  Bergaigne,  iii.  241  : 
‘ Je  suis  exactement  les  deux  sacrificateurs  divins,  les  premiers  purohita  sur  le  chemin  du  rta.’ 
I do  not  regard  these  translations  as  correct,  first,  because  they  impose  a different  meaning 
upon  anv  emi  in  10.66.13  from  that  of  anv  eti  in  1.124.3  ; 5.80.4;  secondly,  because  anv  + i 
does  not  govern  two  accusatives  ; cf.  in  addition  3.12.7  (where  there  are  two  verbs,  lipa  pri 
yanti,  and  anu  yanti)  ; 7.44.5  ; and  8.12.3.  The  facts  are  these  : in  10.66.13  rtasya  pantham 
anv  emi  sadhuya  is  a parenthesis  suggested  by  the  ritualistic  daivya  h6tara  prathama  pur6- 
hita,  who  are  stock  figures  in  the  seventh  or  eighth  stanzas  of  the  apri-hymns  : see  2.3.7; 
3.4.7  = 3.7.8  ; 10.110.7,  and  cf.  of  the  more  recent  literature  on  the  aprl-suktas,  Bergaigne, 
Recherches  sur  1’Histoire  de  la  Liturgie  vddique,  Journal  Asiatique,  1889,  pp.  13  ff . ; Olden- 
berg,  SBE.  xlvi,  p.  9.  The  stanza  10.66.13,  therefore,  is  to  be  rendered  : ‘ We  implore  the  two 
divine  Hotar,  the  first  Purohitas — straight  do  I go  along  by  the  path  of  the  divine  law  (here 
the  ritualistic  rta,  or  sacrificial  law) — we  implore  the  Lord  of  the  Field,  our  neighbour,  and 
all  the  immortal  gods,  the  unfailing.’  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  repeated  pada  means 
about  the  same  thing  in  all  three  places,  and  that  the  author  of  10.66.13  has  borrowed  it  with 
loose  and  slightly  secondary  adaptation  to  the  theme  which  he  had  in  hand.  Note  that  the 
daivya  hdtara,  otherwise  aprl-genii,  figure  here  (and  in  10.65.10)  outside  their  proper  sphere. 

1.124.5°  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

purve  ardhe  rajaso  aptyasya  gavam  janitry  akrta  pra  ketum, 

vy  u prathate  vitaram  variya  obhd  prnantl  pitror  upastha. 

10. 1 10.4°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava,  or  Kama  Jamadagnya  ; Apriyah,  here 
Barhis) 

pracmarii  barhih  pradi^a  prthivya  vastor  asya  vrjyate  agre  ahnam, 
vy  iL  prathate  vitaram  variyo  devebhyo  aditaye  syonam. 

We  render  1. 124.5,  ‘On  the  eastern  side  of  the  watery  sky  Usas,  the  mother  of  the  cows, 
hath  placed  her  beacon  light.  Farther  and  farther  she  spreadeth  filling  both  laps  of  her 
parents  (heaven  and  earth)’.  If  the  third  pada  of  this  picturesque  stanza  did  not  happen  to 


1.124.5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [128 

occur  elsewhere  it  would  stand  unquestioned,  because  it  is  of  the  very  essence  of  Usas  imagery 
(cf.  1.92. 12  ; 3.61.4;  4.51.8  ; 6.64.3,  &c.).  The  same  pada,  however,  is  used  to  describe  the 
barhis,  in  10.110.4:  ‘Eastward  in  the  direction  of  the  earth  the  barhis  is  prepared  (\/varj, 
‘work  ’,  cf.  I.E.  uerg  = Avestan  varez,  Gr.  fepy),  when  this  (Dawn)  lights  up  at  the  beginning 
of  the  days.  Farther  and  farther  it  spreads,  soft  (seat)  for  the  gods  for  their  ease.’  Ludwig, 
781,  misconceives  vastor  asyah  as  ‘ zur  bekleidung  dieser  erde  It  is  important  to  hold  to 
its  true  meaning,  namely,  vastor  asyah  (sc.  usisah),  because  this  brings  on  the  motif  of  Usas. 
So,  correctly,  Grassmann,  ii.  389  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  153  ; cf.  also  Bergaigne,  iii.  160.  Now 
the  remaining  barhis-stanzas  of  the  Apr!  hymns  (1.13.5  ; 1. 142.5  ; 1.188.4  ; 2.3.4  ! 3.4.4  i 5.5.4  > 
7.2.4  ; 9.5.4  ; 10.70.4)  introduce,  of  course,  the  notion  that  the  barhis  is  wide  : in  1.188.4  it  has 
room  even  for  a thousand  heroes.  And  yet  we  can  see  unerringly  that  the  repeated  pada  is 
borrowed  directly  from  the  Usas  imagery  and  diction.  It  may  have  been,  as  hinted  above, 
suggested  by  pada  b,  vastor  asya  vrjyate  dgre  ahnam,  which  introduces  Usas  in  person.  See 
vastor  usasah,  or  usasam  1.79.6;  7.10.2  ; and  agre  ahnam  in  5.1.4;  5.80.2.  The  ritualistic 
poet  as  he  spreads  the  sacrificial  straw  in  the  morning  when  Usas  rises  does  not  miss  the 
opportunity  to  make  this  bold  comparison  between  his  ‘ God  Barhis'  (devabarhis,  TS.  1.1.2.1, 
and  many  other  times)  and  the  Goddess  Usas. — For  i.i24.5ab  cf.  1.92. i*b. 

1.124.7®  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Usas) 

abhrateva  punsa  eti  pratlci  gartarug  iva  sanaye  dhananam, 

jaydva  patya  ugati  suvasa  Lusa  hasreva  ni  rinlte  apsah.j  cf.  i.i24.7d 

4.3.2b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

ayam  yonig  cakrma  yam  vayam  te  jaydva  patyd  ugati  suvasah, 
arvaclnah  parivlto  ni  sldema  u te  svapaka  pratlcih. 

10.71. 4d  (Brhaspati  Angirasa  ; to  Juana) 

uta  tvah  pagyan  na  dadarga  vacam  uta  tvah  grnvan  na  grnoty  enam, 
uto  tvasmai  tanv&m  vi  sasre  jaydva  patya  ugati  suvasah. 

10.91.13d  (Aruna  Yaitahavya  ; to  Agni) 

imam  pratnaya  sustutim  navlyasim  voceyam  asma  ugate  grnotu  nah, 
bhuya  antara  hrdy  asya  nisprge  jaydva  patya  ugati  suvasah. 

The  repeated  pada  offers  an  interesting  illustration  of  the  art  of  simile  as  handled  by  the 
Vedic  poets,  and  at  the  same  time  contributes  to  the  higher  criticism  of  the  Veda.  We  know 
that  the  idea  of  the  repeated  pada  is  as  staple  with  these  poets  as,  e.g.,  that  of  the  * cow  lick- 
ing the  calf’,  the  standard  expression  for  mother’s  love.  The  four  repetitions  show  that  the 
verse  was  in  what  we  may  call  a state  of  flotation — any  poet’s  fair  game.  Yet  I venture  to 
assume  that  it  originated  in  the  Usas  stanza,  1. 124.7  (f°r  which  see  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr. 
xv.  2 ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  308).  The  poet  of  10.71.4  uses  high  art  in  braiding  the  notion 
with  his  theme  vac,  ‘ the  holy  word  precursor  of  brahma  : ‘ There  are  some  who  are  able  to 
see,  yet  do  not  see  Vac ; yea  there  are  some  who  are  able  to  hear  Vac,  but  do  not  hear  her. 
But  to  some  she  unfolds  her  person  as  a finely  robod,  loving  wife  to  her  spouse.’  In  10.91.13 
another  poet  desires  that  his  recent  clever  song  of  praise  shall  insinuate  itself  into  Agni’s 
heart  as  the  same  kind  of  a wife  is  pleasing  to  her  husband.  It  will  be  observed  that  the 
construction  of  the  repeated  pada  begins  here  to  loosen  somewhat.  In  4.3.2  it  is  very  loose 
indeed.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  325  renders,  ‘ This  is  the  home  which  we  have  prepared  for 
thee  (sc.  Agni,  meaning,  of  course,  Agni’s  hearth,  yoni)  as  a well-dressed,  loving  wife 
(prepares  the  marriage-bed)  for  her  husband’.  I doubt  that  the  poet  had  any  such  com- 
parison in  mind  ; he  wishes  to  say,  it  seems,  that  Agni’s  hearth  shall  please  him  as  an 
attractive  wife  pleases  her  husband.  The  metaphor  limps  decidedly,  though  we  cannot  say 
definitely  whether  the  repeated  pada  is  borrowed  directly  from  1.124.7,  or  from  the  floating 
mass.  Still  one  is  tempted  to  put  the  relative  chronology  of  the  stanzas  in  the  order  of  the 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kaksivat  Dairgliatamasa  [ — 1. 127.2 


129] 

applicability  of  the  repeated  pflda  : 1.124.7;  10.71.4  ; 10.91. 13;  4.3.2,  and  this  order,  in  any 
case,  remains  valid  when  we  appraise  the  relative  stylistic  merits  of  the  stanzas. — The  four 
padas  of  1. 124.7  each  contain  a simile  whose  interpretations  engage  the  native  commentators  ; 
see  Geldner,  Rigveda  Kommentar,  p.  22.  For  1.124.7%  al80  tbe  author,  SBE.  xlii.  258. 

[1.124.7d,  usit  hasreva  nt  rinlte  apsah : 5.8o.6b,  yoseva  bhadra  ni  rinlte  dpsah.] 

1.124. 10b  (Kaksivat  Diiirghatamasa ; to  Usas) 

pra  bodhayosah  prnatd  maghony  dbudhyamanah  panayah  sasantu, 
revad  ucha  maghavadbhyo  maghoni  revat  stotre  sonrte  jarayantl. 

4.51.30  (Vamadeva  ; to  Usas) 

uchantir  adya  citayanta  bhojan  radhoddyayosdso  maghdnih, 
acitr6  antah  panayah  sasantv  abudhyamanas  tamaso  vimadhye. 

The  obscure  word  jarayantl  (Sayana,  sarvapriininah  ksapayantl !)  in  i.i24.iod  seems  to  mo 
to  be  intelligible  best  in  the  light  of  such  an  expression  as,  usasam  . . . prati  vipraso  matibhir 
jarante,  5.80.1.  Since  the  bards  sing  to  Usas  habitually,  Usas,  in  her  turn,  may  be  said  ‘to 
cause  songs  to  be  sung  which  result  in  wealth  for  the  singer  ’,  rev.lt  stotre  jarayantl.  This  is, 
in  fact,  what  happens  on  the  morning  of  each  (sacrificial)  day  when  Usas  appears.  In 
x-IJ3-5  > 7.76.6  Usas  is  herself  said  to  be  the  first  singer  (in  the  morning).  We  are  thus 
saved  the  assumption  of  a stem  jaraya  in  the  sense  of  ‘ awaken  ’,  as  suggests  Foy,  KZ.  xxxiv. 
251.  The  root  gar  (jagar)  never  shows  initial  j.  For  other  suggestions,  none  of  them  alluring, 
see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  128. — Note  that  the  first  padas  of  the  two  stanzas  transfuse  the 
same  idea,  and  that  the  two  stanzas  are,  in  fact,  imitative  throughout,  in  spirit  even  more 
than  in  words. 

1.124.12  (Kaksivat  Dilirghatamasa  ; to  Usas)  = 

6.64.6  (Bharadvsja ; to  Usas) 

ut  te  vayag  cid  vasat6r  apaptan  narag  ca  y6  pitubhajo  vyustau, 
ama  sate  vahasi  bhuri  vamam  uso  devi  daguse  martyaya. 

Geldner  und  Kaegi,  Siebenzig  Lieder,  p.  37,  regard  stanzas  1.124.11-13  as  appendix; 
Grassmann,  ii.  449,  impugns  stanzas  11,  12.  The  present  stanza  is  particularly  well  joined 
in  6.64.6,  but  there  is  no  real  indication  as  to  where  it  originated. — For  pada  c cf.  10.42.8%  ni 
sun  vat  6 vahati  bhuri  vamam. 


Group  13.  Hymns  127-139,  ascribed  to  Parucchepa 

Daivodasi 

[I.127.1b,  vasum  sunum  sahaso  jatavedasam  : 8.71.11%  agni'rh  sunum,  &c.] 

1.127. 2c+e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

yajistham  tva  yajamana  huvema  jyestham  angirasam  vipra  manmabhir  vipre- 
bhih  gukra  manmabhih, 
parijmanam  iva  dyam  hdtaram  earsaninam, 
goci'skegam  vrsanam  yam  imd  vlgah  pravantu  jutaye  vigah. 

17  [h.o.s.  20] 


[130 


1.127.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

8.60.3d  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Agni) 
agne  kavlr  vedha  asi  hota  pavaka  yaksyah, 

Lmandro  yajistho  adhvaresv  Idyoj  viprebhih  gukra  manmabhih.  5^4. 7.  ib 

8.23.7b  (Vifvamanas  VaiyaQva ; to  Agni) 

agnim  vah  parvyam  huve  hdtaram  carsanlnam, 

tam  aya  vaca  grne  tam  u va  stuse. 

8.60. 1 7d  (Bharga  Pragatha;  to  Agni) 
agnim-agnim  vo  adkrigmh  huvdma  vrktabarhisah, 
agnim  hitaprayasah  QaQvatisv  a hdtaram  carsanlnam. 

Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  129,  translates  the  first  tristich  of  1.127.2  : ‘May  we,  the  sacrificers, 
call  thee  hither,  the  best  of  sacrificers,  the  first  of  the  Angiras,  0 priest,  with  our  prayers,  with 
priestly  prayers,  0 bright  one.’  Ludwig,  281,  more  diplomatically,  holds  to  the  ordinary 
meaning  of  the  words  of  the  third  pada,  ‘ mit  den  heiligen  siingern,0  heller,  mit  gedenkenden 
liedern  Grassmann,  like  Oldenberg,  ‘ mit  weisen  liedern,  reiner  Oldenberg  in  a note 
points  out  the  recurrence  of  the  pada,  viprebhih  $ukra  manmabhih,  in  8.60.3,  without  discuss- 
ing the  circumstances  under  which  it  appears.  But  they  cannot  be  passed  by  lightly ; the 
stanza  in  question  is  translated  most  naturally:  ‘O  Agni,  thou  art  an  ordering  sage,  a 
worshipful  priest,  0 Purifier ; lovely,  best  sacrificer,  fit  to  be  revered  at  the  offerings  by  the 
sages  with  their  prayers,  O bright  god.’  For  idyo  with  the  instrumental  of  person  performing 
the  reverence,  cf.  1.1.2  ; 3.29.2.  The  same  statement  in  the  active  at  8.23.25,  vipra  agnim  . . . 
Ilate.  There  is  no  reason  for  denying  the  author  of  8.60.3  the  primary  and  real  authorship 
of  the  pada,  nor  need  we  fear  to  say  that  Parucchepa  adapted  it  loosely,  especially  as  it 
happened  to  fit  in  with  the  needs  of  his  atyasti  rhyme  ; cf.  under  1.82.2.  We  may  note  that 
the  other  repeated  pada  in  1.127.2,  namely  hotaram  carsanlnam,  recurs  in  the  same  hymn, 
8.60.17  (also  in  8.23.7),  and  that  the  next  item  shows  connexion  between  1.127.8  and  8.23.25. 
Hymns  8.23  and  8.60  correspond  in  three  padas,  to  wit : 7b  = i7d  ; 22b  = 2d  ; 27*  = I4d. 

1.127. 8d  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

vifvasam  tva  vigam  patim  havamahe  sarvasam  samanarh  dampatim  bkuje  satya- 
girvahasarh  bhuje, 

atithim  manusanam  pitur  na  yasyasaya, 

ami  ca  vi'fve  amrtasa  a vayo  havya  devesv  a vayah. 

8.23. 25a  (Vifvamanas  Vaiyafva  ; to  Agni) 
dtithim  manusanam  sunum  vanaspatlnam, 
vipra  agnim  avase  pratnam  ilate. 

Cf.  at  the  end  of  the  preceding  item. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  4.1.20”,  vi<;vesam  dtithir 
manusanam. 

1.127.9do  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agne  sahasa  sahantamah  fusmintamo  jayase  devatataye  rayir  na  devatataye, 
Qusmintamo  hi  te  mado  dyumnintama  uta  kratuh, 
adha  sma  te  pari  caranty  ajara  frustivano  najara. 

1 75-5ab  (Agastya ; to  Indra) 

Qusmintamo  hi  te  mado  dyumnintama  uta  kratuh, 
vrtraghna  varivovida  manslstha  afvasatamah. 

It  would  seem  clear  that  the  connexion  of  the  repeated  couplet  in  1. 175.5  is  more  original. 
The  combination  of  mada  and  kritu  is  common  in  Indra  stanzas : 5.43.5 ; 6.40.2. — On  the 
metre  of  1.127.9*  c^-  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  69. 


131]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  DCiivodasi  [ — 1.128.6 

1.127.10e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi  ; to  Agni) 

pra  vo  maho  sahasft  sahasvata  usarbudhe  pa^uso  nagnaye  stomo  babhutv  agnaye, 
prati  ydd  irh  havisman  vigvasu  ksasu  j6guve, 
agre  rebho  na  jarata  rsQnaiii  jurnir  hota  rsQnam. 

5.64. 2d  (Arcananas  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  bahava  sucetiina  pra  yantam  asma  arcate, 
fevam  hi  jaryhm  vam  vi9va.su  ksasu  j6guve. 

The  repeated  piida  is  used  in  slightly  different  constructions.  The  passage  r.i  27.1c159  is  to 
be  rendered,  ‘ when  (the  worshipper)  who  gives  offerings  has  praised  him  in  all  places 
5.64.2°*,  ‘for  your  praiseworthy  kindness  has  been  praised  in  all  places’.  The  word  sucetuna 
in  the  latter  stanza  occurs  also  in  1.137.11. — For  i.i27.io‘b  cf.  Pischol,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  91  ; its 
metre,  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  132. 

1.128.2’’  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

tarn  yajnasadham  api  vatayamasy  rtasya  patha  ndmasa  havismata  devatata 
havismata, 

sa  na  Qrjam  upabhrty  aya  krpd  na  jQryati, 

yam  matarifva  manave  paravato  devarii  bhah  paravatah. 

10.70.2°  (Sumitra  Badhrya^va;  Apra,  here  to  Narafansa) 
a devanam  agrayaveha  yatu  nara^anso  vifvarupebhir  a9vaih, 
rtasya  patha  namasa  miyddho  devebhyo  devatamah  susudat. 
io.3i.2b  (Kavasa  Ailusa  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

pari  cin  marto  dravinam  mamanyad  rtasya  patha  namasa  vivaset, 
uta  svena  kratuna  Siim  vadeta  9reyansarii  daksam  manasa  jagrbhyat. 

For  1.128.2  see  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  137  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  132  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii. 
202,  437  ; for  10.70.2,  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  ii.  104  ; ii.  448. — The  cadence  namasa  vivaset 
also  in  6.i6.46d. 

1.128. 6e+e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

V19V0  vihaya  aratir  vasur  dadhe  haste  daksine  taranir  na  9i9rathac  chravasyaya 
na  9i9rathat, 

vi9vasma  id  isudhyate  devatra  havyam  6hise, 
vi9vasma  it  sukrte  vSram  rnvaty  agnir  dvara  vy  rnvati. 

8.19.1°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

tarn  gurdhaya  svarnaram  devaso  devam  aratim  dadhanvire, 
devatra  havyam  ohire. 

8.39.6d  (Nabhaka  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

agnir  jata  devdnam  agnir  veda  martanam  aplcyam, 

agnih  sa  dravinodd  agnir  dvara  vy  ftrnute  svahuto  navTyasa  Lnabhantam 
anyake  same.j  refrain,  8.39. ib  ff. 

Stanza  1.128.6  has  obscure  spots.  The  change  from  third  to  second  person  in  ohise  (Pada- 
patha,  1+  uhise)  leads  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  230,  to  suggest  the  infinitive  a+uhise 
to  wit  : ‘ fur  jeden  flehenden  ist  von  ihm  (namlich  Agni)  das  opfer  gotterwarts  zu  faren.’ 
The  parallel  ohire  (Padapatha,  a4-uhire)  does  not  go  to  support  that  view  ; cf.  also  Neisser, 


1.128.6 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [132 

ibid,  xxvii.  265  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  133.  As  regards  the  difficult  first  pada,  Oldenberg, 
SBE.  xlvi.  140,  proposes  the  radical  change  to  vi^va  vihaya  aratir  v£su  dadhe,  which  makes 
easy  sense:  ‘the  far-reaching  steward  has  taken  all  goods  in  his  right  hand’  (cf.  9.1S.4). 
But  in  RV.  Noten,  p.  132,  he  is  assailed  by  doubt  : there  is,  indeed,  no  compelling  reason 
why  the  nominatives  VI9V0  vihaya  aratir  vasur  should  be  severally  doubted  as  Agni’s 
epithets : 1 The  universal,  far-reaching  steward,  the  Vasu,  has  put  into  his  right  hand 
(sc.  goods,  vasu, which  is  to  be  supplied  with  punning  allusion  to  the  nominative  vasur).  So 
Sayana  ; differently  Madhava  to  TB.  2. 5. 4.4.  For  isudhyatd  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  141  ; 
Ludwig,  Uber  Methode,  p.  63.  That  1.128.6  and  8.19.1  are  directly  imitative  of  one  another  is 
shown  not  only  by  the  repeated  pada  but  also  by  the  parallel  aratir  and  aratim. — For  the 
interchange  between  rnvati  and  urnute  cf.  in  my  Vedic  Concordance  : tvesas  te  dhuma  rnvati 
(urnotu). 

1.128. 8a+b  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Agni) 

agnim  hbtaram  ilate  vasudhitim  priyam  c^tistham  aratim  ny  drire  havya- 
vaham  ny  erire, 

vifvdyum  v^vavedasam  hotaram  yajatarii  kavi'm, 
devdso  ranvam  avase  vasuyavo  glrbhi  ranvam  vasuyavah. 

5.i.7b  (Budha  Atreya,  and  Gavistkira  Atreya ; to  Agni) 

pra  nu  tyam  vi'pram  adkvaresu  sadkum  agnim  hotaram  ilate  namobhih, 

d yas  tatana  rodasl  rtena  nityam  mrjanti  vajinarh  gkrtena. 

6.14.2°  (Bkaradvaja  Barkaspatya  ; to  Agni) 
agnir  id  dki  praceta  agnir  vedkastama  rsik, 
agnim  hdtaram  ilate  yajiiesu  manuso  vifah. 

7.16.1°  (Vasistka  Maitravaruni  ; to  Agni) 

ena  vo  agnim  namasLorjo  napatam  a kuve,j  7.16.  ib 

priyam  c6tistham  aratirix  svadhvaram  vigvasya  dutam  amftam. 

It  is  obvious  that  i.i28.8a  is  composite  and  secondary  in  the  light  6.14. 2C  and  5.1. 7b;  cf. 
also  3.io.2b,  agne  hotaram  Ilate.  It  does  not  seem  necessary  with  Arnold,  VM.,  p.  124,  to  read 
vasudhitim;  cf.  under  1.1.2°.  But  the  pada  points  to  the  secondary  workmanship  of 
1.128.8. 

[1.129.26,  prksam  atyaiii  na  vajinam:  1.135.5°,  3fum  atyaiii,  &c.] 

1.129.3fg  (Parucckepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

dasmo  ki  sma  vrsanam  pinvasi  tvacam  kiirii  cid  yavlr  araram  9ura  martyam 
parivrnaksi  martyam, 

indrota  tubkyam  tad  dive  tad  rudraya  svaya9ase, 

mitraya  vocam  varunaya  saprathah  sumrbkaya  saprdtkah. 

i.i36.6b°  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; Lingoktadevatah) 
namo  dive  brhat6  rodaslbhyarii  mitraya  vocam  varunaya  mllhuse 
sumrlikaya  milhuse, 

Lindram  agnim  lipa  stuhij  dyuksam  aiyamanarii  bhagam,  frw"  cf.  1.12.7° 
jyog  jivantah  prajaya  sacemaki  somasyoti  sacemahi. 

For  i.i29.3°cf.  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  142  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  109.  For  i.i29.3ab°, 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  133. 


133]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  Daivodasi  [ — 1.130.6 

1.129.5°,  ugrabhir  ugrotibhih:  1.7.4°,  ugra  ugrabhir  Qtibhih. 

1.129. 0ll+K  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

tvam  na  indra  raya  parinasa  yahi  pathan  anehasa  puro  yahi  araksasa, 

sacasva  nah  paraka  a sacasvastamlka  a, 

pahi  no  dQrad  arild  abhistibhih  sada  pahy  abhistibhih. 

4.31. i2b  (Yamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

asman  aviddhi  viyvah^ndra  raya  parinasa, 

asman  vifvabhir  utibhih. 

8.97. 6d  (Rebha  Kajyapa  ; to  Indra) 

sa  nah  somesu  somapah  sutesu  favasas  pate, 

madayasva  rfulhasa  sQnftavat6ndra  raya  parinasa. 

10.93.11°  (Tanva  Partha ; to  Vi9ve  Devah,  here  Indra) 
etarii  fansam  indrasmayiis  tvam  kucit  santam  sahasavann  abhistaye 
sada  pahy  abhistaye, 
medataiii  vedata  vaso. 

The  obscure  stanza  10.93. 11  (Ludwig,  240)  with  its  irregular  metre  (prastarapankti) 
approaching  the  asti  type,  invites  the  belief  that  it  was  composed  under  the  influence  of 
x.i  29.9.  The  expression  . . . abhistaye  sada  pahy  abhistaye  seems  to  be  an  odd  and  gratuitous 
variation  of  . . . abhistibhih  sida  pahy  abhistibhih ; see  Part  2,  chapter  3,  class  B 9. — Cf. 
5.10.1°,  pra  no  raya  parinasa. 

1.130.1s  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

endra  yahy  lipa  nah  paravato  nayam  acha  vidathamva  satpatir  astam  rajeva 
satpatih, 

havamahe  tva  vayarii  prayasvantah  sute  saca, 
putraso  na  pitaram  vajasataye  mahhisthaih  vajasataye. 

8.4.  i8d  (Devatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra  or  Pusan) 

para  gavo  yavasarh  kac  cid  aghrne  nityam  rekno  amartya, 

asmakam  pusann  avita  fivo  bhava  manhistho  vajasataye. 

8.88. 6d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

nakih  paristir  maghavan  maghasya  te  yad  da^use  da9asyasi, 
asmakam  bodhy  ucathasya  coditti  manhistho  vajasataye. 

To  the  treatments  of  the  difficult  expression  nayam  dcha,  cited  by  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  1 2 1,  add  Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  37  ; Uber  Methode,  p.  23. 

1.130.6b  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

im5m  te  vacam  vasuyanta  ayavo  ratham  na  dhirah  svapa  ataksisuh  sumnaya 
tvam  ataksisuh, 

jumbhanto  jenyam  yatha  vajesu  vipra  vajinam, 
atyam  iva  9a vase  sataye  dhana  vi'9va  dhanani  sataye. 

5.2.nb  (Kumara  Atreya,  or  Vrsa  Jana;  to  Agni) 

etam  te  st6mam  tuvijata  vipro  ratham  na  dhirah  svapa  ataksam, 

yadid  ague  prati  tvam  deva  haryah  svarvatlr  apa  ena  jayema. 


1.130.6 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [134 

5.29.13d  (Gaurivlti  (^aktya  ; to  Indra) 

rndra  brahma  kriyamana  jusasva  ya  te  gavistha  navya  akarma, 
vastreva  bhadra  sukrta  vasuyu  ratham  na  dhirah  svapa  ataksam. 

The  repetition  of  the  word  ataksisuh  in  i.I30.6c,  belonging  as  the  word  does  to  the  formu- 
laic repeated  pada  b,  marks  tho  composition  of  this  rhyme  pada,  as  well  as  the  stanza  which 
contains  it,  as  secondary.  We  may  consider  as  quite  certain  that  this  sentiment  was  first 
uttered  in  the  first  person  singular. 

[1.130. 7d,  atithigvaya  gambaram : i.56.6b,  arandhayo  ’tithigvaya  gambaram  ; 
cf.  9.6i.2b.] 

1.130.8?  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi  ; to  Indra) 

indrah  samatsu  yajamanam  aryam  pravad  vlgvesu  gatamutir  aji'su  svkrmllhesv 
aji'su, 

manave  gasad  avratan  tvacam  krsnam  arandhayat, 
daksan  na  vi'fvam  tatrsanam  osati  ny  argasanam  osati. 

8. 12.9^  (Parvata  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

indrah  suryasya  ragmibhir  ny  argasanam  osati, 

agnir  vaneva  sasahih  pra  vavrdhe. 

Cf.  Muir,  OST.  i.  174  ; Oldenberg,  KV.  Noten,  p.  135. 


1.130. 9d  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

sura?  cakram  pra  vrhaj  jata  ojasa  prapitve  vacam  aruno  musayatlfana  a musayati, 

ugana  yat  paravato  ’jagann  utaye  kave, 

sumnani  vigva  manuseva  turvanir  aha  vigveva  turvanih. 

8.7.26°  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
ugana  yat  paravata  uksno  randhram  ayatana, 
dyaur  na  cakvadad  bhiya. 

The  appraisal  of  the  repeated  pada  depends  upon  the  two  mythic  snatches  told  in  the  two 
stanzas.  Of  these  the  second,  8.7.26,  seems  to  say  distinctly  enough  : ‘When,  (O  Maruts)  ye 
came  with  Uijana  from  a distance  to  Uksno  Randhra,  he  bellowed  from  fright,  as  the  sky 
(thunders).’  So  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  392,  397  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  169  (differently, 
Ludwig,  701).  Though  we  know  nothing  further  about  this  legend,  the  context  fixes  u^ina 
as  instrumental.  U5ana  (later  U9anas)  Kavya  is  an  ancient  priest-ally  of  the  gods  (Bergaigne, 
ii.  338  ff.).  And  so  he  figures  in  1. 130.9  : When,  O seer,  thou  didst  come  with  Ujana  from  a 
distance  to  help.’  The  allusions  otherwise,  mythical  or  legendary,  in  1. 130.9  are  veiled  from 
our  ken  ; see  Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xvi.  34  ff.  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  290,  note  2 ; Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  ii.  175  ; Ludwig,  Die  neuesten  Arbeiten,  p.  174  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.135.  Later 
stories  throw  no  light  on  the  matter ; see  Spiegel,  Die  arische  Periode,  284  ff.  Connexion 
with  Avestan  Kava  Usa(Shah  Nameh,  Kai  Kaus  : Spiegel,  ibid.  285)  is  doubted,  perhaps  over- 
scoptically,  by  Bartholomae,  Altiranisclies  WOrterbuch,  s.v.  2.  usant. 


[1.131.1f;  8.12. 22b,  devaso  dadhiro  purih:  5.i6.id,  martaso  dadkir6  pur&h: 
8.i2.2  5b,  dev&s  tva  dadhiro  purah.] 


135]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  Daivodasi  [ — 1. 133.7 

[1.131.4h,  puro  yad  indra  9a  rad  I r avatirah : 1.174.2'’;  6.20.  ioc,  sapta  yat  purah 
9&rma  9iiradlr  dart.] 

1.132. l’,c  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

tviiya  vayarii  maghavan  purvye  dhana  indratvotah  sasahyama  prtanyatd  vanu- 
yama  vanusyatah, 

n6dhisthe  asminn  ahany  adhi  voca  nu  sunvatS, 

asmin  yajne  vi  cayema  bhare  krtarii  vajayanto  bhare  krtam. 

8.40.7<le  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
yiid  indragni  jana  ime  vihvayante  t<Vna  girii, 

asmakebhir  nrbhir  vayam  sasahyama  prtanyatd  vanuyama  vanusyatd 
Lnabhantam  anyake  same.j  frw*  refrain,  8.39. ifff. 

For  1. 133. 1 see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  136  ; Ludwig,  Uber  Methode,  p.  35.  The  pads, 
sasahyama  prtanyatah  also  in  1.8.4°  (T-v0>  9-61.39°;  the  cadence  vanavad  vanusyatah  at 
2.35.1*,  2* ; 26.1*. 

[1.132. 4b,  yad  angirobhyo  ’vrnor  apa  vrajam:  1.51.3°,  tvam  gotram  ahgirobhyo 
’vrnor  apa.] 

1.132. 5?  (Parucchepa  Daivodilsi  ; to  Indra) 

sam  yaj  janan  kratubhih  9ura  iksayad  dhane  hite  tarusanta  9ravasyavah  pra 
yaksanta  9ravasyavah, 

tasma  ayuh  prajavad  id  bddhe  arcanty  ojasa, 

indra  okyarii  didhisanta  dhitayo  devan  acha  na  dhitayah. 

1.139.1s  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

astu  9rausat  puro  agnirn  dhiya  dadha  a nu  tac  chardho  divj7am  vrnlmaha 
indravayii  vrnlmahe, 

yad  dha  krana  vivasvati  nabha  samdayi  navyasi, 

adha  pra  su  na  upa  yantu  dhitayo  devan  acha  na  dhitayah. 

Cf.  for  1. 132. 5 Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  137;  for  1.139.1,  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  69,  70; 
Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  488  ; Ludwig,  Kritik,  pp.  12,  19  ; Uber  Methode,  p.  34  ; Oldenberg, 
RV.  Noten,  p.  141. 

1.133. 7e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Indra) 

vanoti  hi  sunvan  ksayarn  parlnasah  sunvano  hi  sma  yajaty  ava  dviso  devanam 
ava  dvisah, 

sunvana  it  sisasati  sahasra  vajy  avrtah, 
sunvanayendro  dadaty  abhuvam  rayim  dadaty  abhuvam. 

8.32. i8b  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
panya  a dardirac  chata  sahasra  vajy  avrtah, 
indro  yo  yaj  van  0 vrdhah. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xix.  148. 


1.134-2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [186 

1.134.2a+e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Vayu) 

mandantu  tva  mandino  vayav  indavo  ’smat  kranasah  siikrta  abhidj’avo  gobhih 
krana  abhi'dyavah, 

yad  dha  krana  iradhyai  daksam  sacanta  utayah, 
sadhrlcina  niyiito  davane  dhi'ya  upa  bruvata  im  dhiyah. 

2.n.nb  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

Lpiba-pibed  indra  fura  somarhj  mandantu  tva  mandinah  sutasah, 

2. 1 1. 1 ia 

prnantas  te  kuksi  vardhayantv  ittha  sutah  paura  l'ndram  ava. 

3.13.2^  (Rsabha  Vaigvamitra;  to  Agni) 
rtava  yasya  rodasl  daksam  sacanta  utayah, 
havfsmantas  tam  llate  tam  sanisyanto  Vase. 

We  may  render  1.134.2  as  follows  : ‘ May  the  delightful  drops  of  Soma  delight  thee,  they 
that  have  been  mixed  by  us,  the  well  prepared,  that  tend  to  heaven  ; they  that  are  mixed 
with  milk,  and  tend  to  heaven.  When  indeed  the  mixed  (Soma  drops)  are  for  well-being, 
when  the  helps  (of  the  gods)  attach  themselves  to  solid  piety,  then  do  our  prayers  engage 
Vayu’s  span  together  to  bestow  gifts.’  For  translations  differing  more  or  less,  see  Ludwig, 
711  ; Grassmann,  ii.  137  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  68.  Pischel  here  defends  the  translation  of 
krana  by  ‘ mixed  ’.  This  suggestion,  as  well  as  the  comparison  with  Ktpaw,  dates  back  to  Roth, 
as  early  as  1852  ; see  Yaska’s  Nirukta,  Erlauterungen,  p.  46,  bottom.  Cf.  also  Ludwig,  Kritik, 
p.  12;  Uber  Methode,  p.  24;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  58;  Geldner,  Rig-Veda  Kommentar, 
p.  26.  The  matter  that  concerns  us  here  is  the  recurring  pada  3.i3.2b.  Ludwig,  312  : ‘der 
ordnungsmassige  den  die  beiden  welthiilften,  mit  des  tiichtigkeit  hilfe  verbunden,  den  flehen 
an  die  havis  bereitet  haben,  die  gewinnen  wollen  zur  gnade.’  Grassmann,  L 67  : ‘ Den  Heil’gen 
dessen  Kriifte  starkt  das  Weltenpaar,  das  Opferwerk,  ihn  flehn  die  opferreichen  an,  um 
Hiilfe  die  verlangenden.’  Ludwig’s  translation  is  desperately  obscure ; Grassmann  is  very 
hazardous  in  co-ordinating  daksam  with  rddasi.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  266,  more  recently 
renders  the  first  distich  : ‘ The  righteous  one  to  whose  skill  the  two  worlds  (Heaven  and 
Earth),  and  (all)  blessings  cling.’  The  doubtful  point  in  this  rendering  is  the  rather  bizarre 
grammatical  co-ordination  of  rodasl  and  utayah,  with  asyndeton,  as  the  author  assumes. 
I wonder  whether  Oldenberg,  if  he  had  happened  to  note  the  recurring  pada,  daksam  sacanta 
utayah,  in  1.134.2,  would  have  adhered  to  his  construction.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  pada  in 
question  means  ‘ the  helps  (of  the  gods)  attach  themselves  to  solid  piety  (or,  pious  solidity)’, 
and  that  the  pada  forms  a parenthesis  in  3.13.2.  I paraphrase  explicitly  what  the  stanza 
seems  to  me  to  declare  : ‘ The  righteous  (Agni)  whose  are  the  two  worlds  (Heaven  and  Earth) 
— (whose)  helps  attach  themselves  to  solid  pious  work — him  do  men  with  havis  revere,  him 
they  who  desire  gain,  that  they  may  obtain  his  blessing.’  It  is  another  question  whether  we 
should  accept  the  consequence  of  this  construction  and  say  that  the  author  of  3.13.2  has 
borrowed  pada  b from  1.134.2.  The  pada  may  have  been  afloat  as  a sort  of  proverb.  Cf.  also 
Ludwig,  Neuesto  Arbeiten,  p.  59. 


1.134. 3bc  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  VSyu) 

vayur  yunkte  rbhita  vayur  aruna  vayu  rathe  ajira  dhuri  vblhave  vahistha 
dhuri  vdlhave, 

pra  bodhaya  puramdhim  jara  a sasatim  iva, 

pra  caksaya  rodasl  vasayosasah  ?ravase  vasayosasah. 


137] 


[ — 1. 135-2 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  Didvodasi 

5.56.6cd  (QyAvRgva  Atreya;  to  Maruts) 

Lyungdhvarii  hy  6rusT  rathej  yuhgdhviiih  nithesu  rohitah,  (~nr  1.14.12a 
yungdhvam  hari  ajira  dhuri  vblhave  v&histha  dhuri  vblhave. 

For  the  relation  of  the  repeated  p&das  see  under  1.14.12*. 

1.134.0c+8  (Parucchepa  Daivodilsi ; to  Vayu) 

tvarii  no  vayav  esam  fipQrvyah  s6manam  prathamah  pitim  arhasi  sutanam 
pitim  arhasi, 

uto  vihutmatlnarii  vigam  vavarjuslnam, 
vi$va  it  te  dhenavo  duhra  iigirarii  ghrtam  duhrata  agiram. 

4.47.2b  (ViUnadeva;  to  India  and  Vayu) 

Li'ndraf  ca  vayav  esaxhj  sbmanam  pitim  arhathah, 
yuvarii  hi  vantlndavo  Lnimnam  apo  nil  sadhryhk.j 
5.5i.6b  (Svastyatreya  Atreya  ; to  Vifve  Devilh) 

Ltndrag  ca  vayav  esaihj  sutanam  pitim  arhathah, 
tan  jusetham  arepasRv  abhi  prayah. 

8.6. 1 9b  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
imas  ta  indra  prgnayo  ghrtam  duhata  agiram, 
enam  rtasya  pipyiislh. 

Tlie  difficult  word  vavarjuslnam,  1.134.6,  in  the  light  of  vihutmatlnan  suggests  the 
common  use  of  root  varj  in  connexion  with  barliis ; vigath  vavarjuslnam  would  then  mean, 

‘ of  people  that  have  prepared  (the  barhis)’.  In  AV.  7.50.2  avarjuslnam  looks  like  an  artificial 
negative  of  the  same  word,  perhaps  haplologically  a(va)varjuslnam,  something  like  ‘ impious  ’ 
(cf.  asunvant,  and  the  like).  Cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  144  ; Ludwig,  Ueber  Methods,  p.  28  ; 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  138.  In  8.6.19  the  pada,  ghrtam  duhata  agiram,  is  apparently 
a modernized  and  metrically  less  fit  version  of  ghrtirh  duhrata  agiram  in  1.134.6.  However, 
Aufrecht,  in  the  Preface  to  the  second  edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xix,  note,  remarks  whim- 
sically and  pertinently  anent  i.i34.64b0:  ‘Was  hat  der  gute  Parucchepa  dabei  gedacht  als  er 
die  beiden  Adjectiva  (meaning  apurvyah  and  prathamdh)  setzte  ? Der  Vers  musste  ausgefullt 
werden.’  The  secondary  manufacture  of  1.134.6  is  unmistakable. — Cf.  2.14.2. 

1.135. 2a+f  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi  ; to  Vayu) 

tubhyayam  sbmah  pariputo  adribhi  sparha  vasanah  pari  kogam  arsati  gukra 
vasano  arsati, 

tavayam  bhaga  ayusu  somo  devesu  buyate, 

vaha  vayo  niyuto  yahy  asmayur  jusano  yahy  asmayuh. 

8.82. 5a  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

tubhyayam  adribhih  suto  gobhih  grlto  madaya  kam, 

pra  soma  indra  huyate. 

7.90. 1 c (Vasistha ; to  Vayu) 

pra  vlraya  gucayo  dadrire  vam  adhvaryubhir  madhumantah  sutasah, 
vaha  vayo  niyuto  yahy  acha  Lpiba  sutasyandhaso  madaya.  j i-a'  5.5 1.5° 

Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  Ixi.  825,  is  struck  by  the  unfitness  of  the  combination  pariputo  adribhih 
in  1. 135. 2*:  ‘mit  den  steinen  wird  der  soma  ja  gepresst,  nicht  gereinigt’  (cf.  under  5.86.6). 
18  [h.o.s.  20] 


4-47-2a 
C»-  4.47. 2d 

4-47-2tt 


1. 1 3 5. 2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  I [138 

The  repeated  pada  8.82.5s  illustrates  his  misgivings,  and  points  to  the  later,  mere  jingly, 
manufacture  of  Parucchepa,  1.135.2s.  For  other  points  in  the  same  stanza  see  the  same 
author,  RV.  Noten,  p.  139. — The  correspondence  between  I.I35.21  and  7.90.1°  suggests  the 
praiigasastra  ; see  Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii.  (1888)  127. 

1.135.3ab+c  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Vayu) 

a no  niyudbhih  gatinlbhir  adhvaram  sahasrinibhir  upa  yahi  vitaye  vayo 
havyani  vitaye, 

tavayam  bhaga  rtviyah  saragmih  surye  saca, 

Ladhvaryubliir  bharamana  ayansata  j vayo  gukra  ayansata.  I-I35-3f 

7.92. 5ab  (Vasistha  ; to  Vayu) 

a no  niyudbhir  gatinlbhir  adhvaram  sahasrinibhir  upa  yahi  yajfiam, 
Lvayo  asmin  savane  madayasva  j Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

&w-c:  cf.  7.23.5d  ; d:  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

The  pada  1.1 35.3s  is  repeated  in  the  next  stanza  1.135.4®.  Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  iii.  97  : 
‘die  stelle  des  vii.  mandala  scheint  die  wiederholung  zu  sein.’  He  does  not  say  why,  but  it 
seems  to  me  this  view  is  borne  out  by  the  metre.  Arnold,  VM.,  p.  310,  remarks  that  7.92.5s  is 
‘ extended  tristubh  ’.  We  see,  of  course,  that  it  is  not  exactly  extended,  but  a jagatl  line 
repeated  in  exactly  the  same  form,  in  1.135.3s.  Pada  c is  a tristubh  of  established  form  in 
the  seventh  mandala,  e.  g.  asmin  chura  savane  madayasva,  7-23.5d;  asminn  u su  savane 
madayasva,  7.29.2®.  The  fourth  pada  is  refrain.  It  looks  for  all  the  world  as  though  7.92.5 
were  a latter  appendage  in  broken  metre  to  the  four  stanzas  which  originally  made  up  the 
hymn.  Pada  b is  shortened  from  a jagatl  to  a tristubh  in  deference  to  the  prevailing  type. 
In  any  case  the  correspondence  between  the  two  stanzas  suggests  the  praiiga9astra ; see 
Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii.  (1888)  127. 


1.135.3C,  4C,  vayo  havyani  vitaye. 

1.135. 31,  6b,  adhvaryubhir  bharamana  ayansata. 

1.135.4b+c  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Vayu) 

a vam  ratho  niyutvan  vaksad  avase  ’bhi  prdyansi  sudhitani  vitaye  vayo 
havyani  vitaye, 

pibatam  madhvo  andhasah  purvapeyaiii  hi  vain  hitam, 

Lvayav  a candrena  radhasa  gatamj  l'ndrag  ca  radhasii  gatam.  ewef.  i.i35.4f 

6.i6.44b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

acha  no  yahy  a vahabhi  prayansi  vitaye, 

La  devan  somapltaye.j  1.14.6° 

Pada  1. 135. 4®  is  identical  with  1.135.3® Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  133;  RV.  Noten,  p.  139, 

make  various  suggestions  regarding  the  penultimate  pada  of  1.135.4,  which  just  fall  short  of 
carrying  conviction.  For  the  padas  repeated  in  this  item  see  also  the  closely  similar  pftdas 
treated  under  6.15.15s. 

[I.135.4f,  vayav  a candrena  radhasa  gatam:  4.48.  i°-4°,  viiyav  a candrena  rathena.] 
[1.135.5°,  agtim  atyaiii  na  vdjinam  : 1.129.2P,  prksam  atyaiii,  &c.] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  Daivodasi  [ — 1.136.2 


189] 

1.136. 6C  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Vayu) 

im6  vam  soma  apsy  a suta  ihLadhvaryubhir  bharamana  ayansataj  vayo  gukra 
ayansata,  W*i-i35-3b 

et6  vam  abhy  hsrksata  tirah  pavitram  agavah, 
yuvayavo  ’ti  x-omany  avyaya  somaso  aty  avyaya. 

9.62.  ib  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ete  asrgram  indavas  tirah  pavitram  agavah, 
vigvhny  ablii  saubhaga. 

9.67. 7b  (Gotama  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lp;ivamanasa  indavasj  tirah  pavitram  agavah,  9.24. ib 

indram  yamebhir  agata. 

It  seems  natural  to  suppose  that  the  repeated  pfula,  tirah  pavitram  agavah,  in  1.135.6,  is 
borrowed  from  the  sphere  of  Soma  Pavamana  in  the  ninth  book. 

1.136. 7C  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Vayu  and  Indra) 

ati  vayo  sasato  yahi  gagvato  yatra  grava  vadati  tatra  gachatam  grham  indrag  ca 
gachatam, 

vi  sQnrta  dadrge  nyate  ghrtam  il  purnaya  niyuta  yatho  adhvaram  indrag  ca  yatho 
adhvaram. 

4.49. 3b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 
a na  indrabrhaspatl  grham  indrag  ca  gachatam, 

Lsomapa  s6mapltaye.j  ew*  1.23.3° 

8.69.7b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
ud  yad  bradhnasya  vistapam  grham  indrag  ca  ganvahi, 
madhvah  pltva  sacevahi  trih  sapta  sakhyuh  pade. 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  repetition  of  Indra’s  name  in  4.49.3ib  shows  that  pada  b is 
employed  here  formulaically  and  secondarily.  Cf.  6.36.6;  7.88.3  ; 8.25.2  ; 10.86.22,  and  for 
the  entire  phenomenon,  Edgerton,  KZ.  xliii.  no  ff. 

1.136. ltl  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

pra  sii  jyestham  nicirabhyarii  brhan  namo  havyarn  matim  bharata  mrlayadbhyam 
svadistham  mrlayadbhyam, 
ta  samraja  ghrtasuti  yajne-yajna  upastuta, 
athainoh  ksatram  na  kutag  canddhrse  devatvam  nu  cid  adhrse. 

2.4 1. 6a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

ta  samraja  ghrtasuti  Laditya  ddnunas  patl,j  1.136.3! 

sacete  anavahvaram. 

Cf.  8.29.9b,  samraja  sarpirasuti ; and  8.8.i6d,  vasuyad  danunas  patl.  Note  that  2«4i.6b  = 

1.136.3'- 

1.136.2e  (Pai-ucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

adargi  gatur  urave  variyasl  pantha  rtasya  samayansta  ragmibhig  caksur  bhagasya 
ragmibhih, 

dyuksam  mitrasya  sadanam  aryamno  varunasya  ca, 
atha  dadhate  brhad  ukthyam  vaya  upastutyam  brhad  vayah. 


r.  136.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [140 
8.47.9d  (Ti'ita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas) 

aditir  na  urusyatv  Laditih  garma  yachatu,j  £5”  6.75.13d 

mata  mitrasya  revato  aryamno  varunasya  caLnehaso  va  utayah  suutayo 
va  utayah. j «s*  refrain.  8. 4 7. 1 ef- 1 8ef 

1.136. 3e  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

jyotismatlm  aditirii  dharayatksitim  svarvatlm  a sacete  dive-dive  jagrvansa  dive- 
dive, 

jyotismat  ksatram  agate  aditya  danunas  pati, 
miti’as  tayor  varu  no  yatayajjano  ’ryama  yatayajjanah. 

2.4 1. 6b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

Lta  samraja  glirtasutlj  aditya  danunas  pati,  £»*  1.136.  id 

sacete  anavahvardm. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  8.8. i6d,  vasuyad  danunas  pati.  Note  that  2.41.6*=  i.i36.id. 

[I.136.4a,  ayaxh  mitraya  varunaya  gamtamah  : 9.104.3°,  yatha  mitraya,  &c.] 

1.136. 6bc,  mitraya  vocam  varunaya  mllhuse  sumrllkaya  mllhuse  : 1. 129.3ft, 
mitraya  vocam  varundya  saprathah  sumrllkaya  saprathah. 

1.137.1e,  3d,  asmatra  gantam  upa  nah. 

1.137.1S  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

susuma  yatam  adribhir  gogrlta  matsara  ime  somaso  matsara  ime, 

a rajana  divisprgLasmatra  gantam  upa  nah,j  gs*  1.137.1® 

ime  vam  mitravaruna  gavagirah  sdmah  gukra  gavagirah. 

9.64.28°  (Kagyapa  Marlca:  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
davidyutatya  ruca  paristobhantya  krpa, 
sdmah  gukra  gavagirah. 

It  seems  as  though  9.64.28  treated  the  repeated  pada  loosely  and  secondarily,  as  compared 
with  1. 1 37. 1.  Grassmann,  ‘die  milchgemiscliten  Soma’s  sind  erliellt  von  lichtem  Stralilen- 
glanz,  versehn  mit  rauschender  Gestalt’.  Ludwig,  854,  not  very  differently.  Note,  however, 
that  1.137.1,  2 are  really  not  much  more  than  Soma  Pavamana  stanzas,  done  over  for  Mitra 
and  Varuna.  Therefore  1.137.1  is  likely  to  be  later  than  9.64.28. 

1.137. 2b:  1.5.5°;  5-5Mb;  7-32-4b>  9. 2 2.3b  ; 63. 1 5b  ; ioi.i2b,  somaso  dadhy- 
agirah. 

1.137.2°:  1.4 7*7d  ; 5.79.8°;  8. ioi.2d,  sakarh  suryasya  ragmibhih. 

1.137.28  (Parucchepa  Daivodasi ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ima  a yatam  indavah  Lsdmaso  dddhyagirahj  sutaso  dadhySgirah, 
uta  vam  usaso  budhf  Lsiikam  suryasya*ragmlbhih,j 
sut6  mitraya  varunaya  pltaye  carur  rtaya  pltaye. 


i-5-5° 
C»*  1 .4  7-7d 


141] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Parucchepa  Daivodasi  [ — 1. 142.3 

9.17.8°  (Asita  Kil^yapa,  or  Devala  Ka$yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamilna) 
madhor  dharfim  anu  ksara  tlvrah  sadhastham  asadah, 
carur  rtaya  pltaye. 

For  the  repeated  pad  a see  the  Introduction,  p.  22  ft. 

[1.137. 3b°,  ah?um  duhanty  adribhih  somaiii  duhanty  adribhih:  9.65.  i5b,  tlvram 
duhanty  adribhih.] 

1.139. 1^:  1.132.5s,  devan  acha  na  dhltayah. 

[1.139.3d,  yuvor  vifva  adhi  yrtyah:  8.92. 20a,  yasmin  vifva,  &c.] 

[1.139. 0K,  sumrllko  na  a gahi : 1.91.11°,  sumrllko  na  a vi?a.] 


Group  14.  Hymns  140-164,  ascribed  to  Dirghatamas 

Aucathya 

1.140.10a  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 

asmakam  agne  maghavatsu  dldihy  adha  cv  a si  van  vrsabho  damunfih, 
avasya  fi^umatlr  adlder  varmeva  yutsu  parijarbhuranah. 

6.8.6a  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Vaiyvanara) 

asmakam  agne  maghavatsu  dharayanami  ksatram  ajaram  suvliyam, 
vayarh  jayema  ^atinaiii  sahasrinam  vai5vftnara  vajam  agne  tavotibhih. 

[1.141. 9d,  aran  na  nemih  paiibhur  ajayathah : 1.32.13d,  aran  na  nemih  pari  ta 
babhuva.] 

Cf.  5.13.6. 

1.142.1°  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya  ; Apra,  here  Agni) 
samiddho  agna  d vaha  devdn  adya  yatasruce, 
tantum  tanusva  purvyam  sutasomaya  da£use. 

8.13.14°  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana,  and  Afvasuktin  Kanvayana;  to  Indra) 
d tu  gahi  pra  tu  drava  Lmatsva  sutasya  gomatah,  j 8. 1 3. 1 4b 

tantum  tanusva  purvyam  yatha  vid6. 

I feel  quite  certain  that  the  repeated  idea  fits  less  well  with  Indra  and  the  otherwise 
banal  statement  about  him,  in  8.13.14.  Moreover  the  refrain  appendage  yatha  vide  (tetra- 
syllabic  pada  throughout  the  hymn)  betrays  late  workmanship  for  8.13.  See  Part  2,  chapter  2, 
class  B 3. 

1.142. 2b:  1.13.2a,  madhumantam  tanunapat. 

[1.142.2°,  yajnam  viprasya  mdvatah:  i.i7.2b,  havam  viprasya.  &c.] 

1.142.3a  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya  ; Apra,  here  Narajansa) 

Qiicih  pavako  adbhuto  madhva  yajnam  mimiksati, 
nara9ansah  trir  d divo  devo  devesu  yajniyah. 


[142 


1.142.3 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  I 

8.13.19c  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  India) 
stota  yat  te  anuvrata  ukthany  rtutha  dadhe, 

<jucih  pavaka  ucyate  s 6 adbhutah, 

9.24.6°  (Yi^vamanas  Yaiya^a ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
pavasva  vrtrahantamokthebhir  anumadyah, 
gucih  pavakd  adbhutah. 

9. 24. (The  same) 

gucih  pavaka  ucyate  somah  sutasya  madhvah, 

Ldevavir  aghafahsaha. 9. 2 4. 7c 

Stanza  8.13.19  offers  a remarkably  convincing  instance  of  secondary  workmanship,  both 
from  the  point  of  form  and  contents.  As  regards  the  latter  the  repeated  padas  show  that  the 
attributes  contained  in  pada  c,  namely,  (jucih  pavakd  ucyate  so  adbhutah,  can  be  applied  to 
a devoted  poet  (stota  anuvratah,  in  pada  a)  only  in  a secondary,  hyperbolic  sense.  The  poet 
is  said  to  be  (ucyate)  the  possessor  of  the  divine  attributes,  9uci,  pavaka,  adbhuta  ; in  reality 
he  is  no  such  thing.  If  we  press  the  point,  the  poet  who  devotedly  offers  songs  of  praise  with 
oblations  of  soma  assumes  the  attributes  of  soma  himself  (9.24.6,  7).  As  regards  the  form, 
8.13. 190  has  in  so  adbhutah  the  usual  tetrasyllabic  refrain-pada  which  marks  the  artificial 
workmanship  of  8.13  throughout.  Aufrecht,  in  the  preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the 
Eig-Veda,  p.  xxxv,  writes  anent  8.13.19°  : ‘ Wer?  der  Stotr  oder  Indra?  In  dem  Kopfe  der 
Uebersetzer  steigt  keine  Ahnung  von  einer  Scliwierigkeit  auf.  Die  Attribute  passen  nur  auf 
Agni  oder  Soma.’  Sayana,  indeed,  whom  some  scholars  still  place  in  the  pose  of  high 
authority,  ascribes  the  attributes  to  Indra,  We  are,  I am  sure,  approaching  a period  of 
KV.  criticism  which  will  explain  many  such  oddities. 

1.142.4ab  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Apriyah) 
lUto  agna  a vah6ndram  citram  iha  priyam, 
iyam  hi  tva  matlr  mamacha  sujihva  vacyate. 

5-5-3al)  (Vasufruta  Atreya  ; Apra) 

llito  agna  a vahendram  citram  iha  priyam, 

sukhai  rathebhir  utaye. 

For  1.142.4"1  cf.  3.39.1,  and  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  259 ; for  citrdm  see  under  1.92.13.  The 
two  hymns  share  also  1.142.7°  and  5-5-6b. 

1.142.6n+d:  i.i3.6a+b,  vi  ^rayantam  rtavrdhah,  dvaro  devfr  asa^catah. 

1.142. 7’’ : 1 . 1 3*7a,  naktosasa  supe^asa. 

1.142. 7c+d  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Apriyah) 

a bhandamane  upake  Lnaktosasa  supe^asa, j W 1.13.7s 

yahvi  rtdsya  matara  sidatam  barhir  a sumat. 

5«5.6b  (Vasu^ruta  Atreya  ; Apra) 
supratlke  vayovfdha  yahvi  rtasya  matara, 
dosam  usasam  imahe. 

9-33’5l>  (Trita  Aptya  : to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  brahmlr  anQsata  yahvir  rtasya  matarah, 
marmrjyante  divah  fifum. 


143] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Dirghatamas  Aucathya  [ — 1.142.11 

9.102.7b  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Soma  Pavamfma) 
samlclne  abhi  tmana  yahvi  rtasya  matara, 
tanv&na  yajnam  finusag  yad  anjate. 

10.59.8b  (Bandhu  Gopayana,  or  others  ; to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

9am  rodasl  subandhave  yahvi  rtasya  matara, 

bharatam  apa  yad  rapo  dyauli  prthivi  ksama.  rapo  Lmo  sii  te  kirn  cana- 
mamat.j  W refrain,  10.59.8°  if. 

8.87.4b  (Dynmnlka  Vfisistha,  or  others;  to  Alvins) 
pibatam  somarii  madhumantam  agvina  barhih  sidatam  sumat, 
ta  v&vrdh&na  upa  sustutlm  divo  gantarii  gaurav  iverinam. 

The  dual  form,  yahvi  rtasya  matara,  to  Day  and  Night,  1.142.7  ; 5.5.6  ; to  Heaven  and 
Earth,  10.59.8,  and  probably  also  9.102.7  (cf.  9.74.2  ; 10.44.8),  is  original.  The  plural  form, 
9.33.5,  to  the  Prayer  Cows  (Ludwig,  823),  in  the  Rishi’s  best  style  of  untrammelled  fancy,  is 
secondary. — For  i.i42.7d  cf.  a barhih  sidatam  narii,  8.87.2b. — For  the  correspondence  of  1.142 
and  5.5  see  also  under  i.i42.4lb. 

1.142. 8bc:  1.13.8^  ; 1.188.7^,  hotarfi  daivya  kavf,  yajnam  no  yaksatam  imam. 

1.142.8‘'  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya ; Apra,  here  Divine  Hotars) 

mandrajihvS  jugui’vanl  Lhotara  daivya  kavl,j  €«*  1.13.8b 

Lyajharii  no  yaksatam  imaihj  sidhram  adya  divisprgam.  1.13.8° 

2.41.20b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Dyavaprthivyau,  or  Havirdhane) 
dyava  nah  prthivi  imam  sidhram  adya  divisprgam, 
yajniim  devesu  yachatam. 

5.13.2b  (Sutambhara  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

agne  stomam  manamahe  sidhram  adya  divisprgah, 

devasya  dravinasyavah. 

The  question  of  interpretation  involved  is  this  : Is  divisprgah,  in  5. 1 3. 2b,  genitive  singular, 
agreeing  with  Agni,  or  is  it  nominative  plural,  agreeing  with  the  subject  of  manamahe  ? 
The  translators,  Ludwig,  351  ; Grassmann  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  395,  take  the  first  view. 
The  last  mentioned  scholar,  in  a note,  definitely : ‘ divispf9ah,  no  doubt,  is  genitive  sing, 
referring  to  Agni,  not  nominative  plural,  referring  to  the  worshippers.’  I cannot  say 
whether  Oldenberg,  at  the  time  of  his  writing,  had  in  mind  the  parallels,  but  they  seem  to 
me  rather  to  point  to  the  opposite  view,  namely  that  the  worshippers  attain  to  heaven  by 
means  of  their  song  of  praise  (stoma),  just  as  they  accomplish  the  same  end  in  the  parallel 
stanzas  by  means  of  their  sacrifice  (yajna).  For  examples  of  the  frequent  juxtaposition  of 
stoma  and  yajna  see  RV.  1.156.1 ; 2.5.7  > 5-52-4  ; 6.16.22  ; 8.6.3  ! 99-  10.9.17.  We  may  accept 
this  conclusion  notwithstanding  that  divispr<j  is  a fitting  epithet  of  Agni  in  10.88. 1 (cf.  6.8.2), 
as  also  of  other  gods  (see  the  Lexicons).  I render  5.13.2  : ‘Desirous  of  riches  we  devise 
to-day  a successful  song  of  praise  for  god  Agni,  attaining  (by  it)  heaven.’  This  accords  well 
with  the  meaning  of  the  other  two  stanzas,  • May  the  two  pleasant-tongued,  praising,  divine 
Hotars,  the  sages,  to-day  perform  for  us  this  successful  sacrifice  that  attains  to  heaven  ’ 
(1.142.8).  And,  ‘May  heaven  and  earth  to-day  place  with  the  gods  this  successful  sacrifice, 
that  attains  to  heaven’  (2.41.20). 

1.142.11°^:  i.io5.i4cd,  agnir  havyd  susudati  devo  devesu  medhirah ; 1.188.10°, 
agm'r  havyani  sisvadat. 


i.i43-2 — ] Part  1'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  I [144 

1.143.2a  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 

sa  jayamanah  paramd  vyomany  avir  agnir  abhavan  matari^vane, 
asya  kratva  samidhanasya  majmana  pra  dyava  ?ocih  prthivi  arocayat. 

6.8.2a  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya ; to  Vai^vanara) 

sa  jayamanah  paramd  vyomani  vratany  agnir  vratapa  araksata, 

yy  antariksam  amimlta  sukratur  vaifvanaro  mahind  nakam  aspr^at. 

7-5-7a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Vaifvanara) 

sa  jayamanah  paramd  vyoman  vayur  na  pathah  pari  pasi  sadyah, 

tvam  bhuvana  janayann  abhi  krann  apatyaya  jatavedo  da^asyan. 

For  the  metrical  modulation  of  the  repeated  pada,  see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  A 1. 

[L143.8°d,  adabdhebhir  adrpitebhir  iste  ’nimisadbhih  pari  pahi  no  jah:  6.8.7ab, 
adabdhebhis  tava  gopabhir  iste  ’smdkam  pahi  trisadhastha  sunn.] 

Cf.  Aufrecht,  Preface  to  his  Second  Edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xiv. 

[1.144.4b,  samane  yona  mithuna  samokasa:  i.i59.4b,  jami  sayonl  mithuna 
samokasa.  ] 

1.144. 5b  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 

tarn  im  hinvanti  dhitayo  da?a  vri9o  devam  martasa  utaye  havamahe, 
dhanor  adhi  pravata  a sa  rnvaty  abhivrajadbhir  vayuna  navadhita. 

3.9.  ib  (Yi^vamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
sakhayas  tva  vavrmahe  devam  martasa  utaye, 

Lapam  napatam  subhagam  sudiditinij  Lsupraturtim  anehasam.j 

C-w  c : 3.9.1° ; d : i.40.4d 

5.22. 3b  (Vifvasaman  Atreya;  to  Agni) 
cikitvmmanasarh  tva  devam  martasa  utaye, 
varenyasya  te  ’vasa  iyanaso  amanmahi. 

8.1 1. 6b  (Yatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

vipram  vipraso  ’vase  devam  martasa  utaye, 

Lagnlm  glrbhir  havamahe.j  CS*  8. 11.6° 

For  1. 144.5  °f-  Fischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  300  ; ii.  69  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  146. 

1.144.7b+d  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 

agne  jusasva  prati  harya  tad  vaco  mandra  svadhava  rtajata  sukrato, 
yo  vifvatah  pratyahn  asi  daiyato  ranvah  samdrstau  pituman  iva  ksayah. 
8.74.7°  (Gopavana  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
iyam  te  navyasl  matir  agne  adhayy  asmad  a, 
mandra  sujata  sukratd  ’mQra  dasma tithe. 

10.64. 1 ia  (Gaya  Plata;  to  Vi?ve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 
ranvah  samdrstau  pituman  iva  ksayo  bhadra  rudranaiii  mariitam 
upastutih, 

gobhih  syfima  yag&so  janesv  a sada  devilso  l'laya  sacemahi. 


145]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  [ — 1.148.4 

We  render  1. 144.7  : ‘O  Agni,  enjoy  thou  and  delight  in  this  song,  O lovely,  blissful,  rta- 
begotten,  highly  intelligent  (god),  who  art  turned  towards  us  from  all  sides,  conspicuous, 
lovely  to  behold  like  a dwelling  rich  in  food.’  The  second  pada  has  a curious  parallel  in 
8.74.7,  which  may  be  rendered:  ‘This  right  new  song  was  furnished  thee  by  us,  O Agni, 
lovely,  well-born,  highly  intelligent,  wise,  wonderful  guest.’  Here  pada  c = mandra 
su[adhSva  ftajjSta  siikrato  ; it  seems  likely  that  the  shorter  p&da  is  a scooped-out  form  of 
the  longer;  see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  Bn.  Stanza  10.64.11  shares  with  1.144.7  its  fourth 
pfida  in  such  a way  as  to  betray  its  relative  date  : ‘Lovely  to  behold,  like  a dwelling  rich 
in  food,  is  the  kindly  consent  of  the  Rudras  and  the  Maruts,  &c.’  The  mere  juxtaposition 
of  1. 1 44. 7 and  1 0.64. 1 1 shows  the  secondary  character  of  the  repeated  pada  in  the  latter  stanza  ; 
its  primary  value  in  1. 144.7  is  guaranteed  by  the  correspondence  of  dai^ato  and  samdrstau  ; 
cf.  Ludwig,  iii.  116.  See  also  RV.  4.1.8. 

[1.146. 3n,  samfinam  vatsam  abhi  samcarantl:  3.33.3d;  10.17.11°,  samanam  yonim 
anu  samcarantl  (10.17. n°,  samcarantam).] 

1.147.1d  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya;  to  Agni) 

katha  te  agne  gucayanta  ayor  dadfigur  vajebhir  agusfinah, 

ubhe  yat  toke  tanaye  dadhilna  rtasya  saman  ranayanta  devah. 

4-7-7b  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

sasasya  yad  viyuta  sasminn  udhann  rtasya  dhaman  ranayanta  devah, 
mahan  agnir  namasa  rataliavyo  ver  adhvaraya  sadam  id  rtava. 

See  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  170,  343  ; RV.  Noten,  pp.  147,  273.  Agni  is  ayu,  as  well  as  men 
are  ayavah  (see  Bloomfield,  Religion  of  the  Veda,  pp.  139,158);  therefore  I am  very  sceptical 
about  Oldenberg’s  proposed  change  of  ay(5h  in  1.147.1*  to  ayavah. 

1.147.3  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni)  = 

4.4.13  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

yd  payavo  mamateyam  te  agne  pagyanto  andham  duritad  araksan, 
raraksa  tan  sukrto  vigvaveda  dipsanta  id  ripavo  naha  debhuh. 

Since  mamateya,  a metronymic  of  Dlrghatamas,  occurs  otherwise  only  in  the  Dlrghatamas- 
hymns  of  the  first  book(i. 152.6  ; 158.6),  the  original  place  of  this  verse  seems  to  be  in  the  first 
book.  In  4.4.13  it  may  be  a case  of  secondary  concatenation  with  stanza  12°  (t6  payavah  . . .. 
ye  payavah).  Cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  171,  334  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  147. 

1.148.1a,  mathld  yad  Im  visto  matarigva:  i.7i.4a,  mathld  yad  Im  vibhrto 
matarigva. 

1.148.4°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 

puruni  dasmo  ni  rinati  jambhair  ad  rocate  vana  a vibhava, 

ad  asya  vato  anu  vati  gocir  astur  na  garyam  asanam  anu  dyun. 

7.3.2°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

prothad  agvo  na  yavase  ’visyan  yada  mahah  samvaranad  vy  asthat, 
ad  asya  vato  anu  vati  gocir  adha  sma  te  vrajanam  krsnam  asti. 

Very  similar  lines  are:  4.7. iob,  yad  asya  vato  anuvati  (jocih,  and  10.142.4°,  yada  te  vato- 
anuvati  §ocih,  both  times  also  of  Agni. 

1 9 [h.o.s.  20] 


[146 


1. 149. 1 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I 

1.149.1a  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Agni) 
mahah  sa  raya  dsate  patir  dann  ina  inasya  vasunah  pada  a, 
upa  dhrajantam  adrayo  vidhann  ft. 

10.93.6°  (Tanva  Partha;  to  Vigve  Devah) 
uta  no  devav  agvfna  gu’bhas  patl  dhamabhir  mitravaruna  urusyatam, 
mahah  sa  raya  6sat6  ’ti  dhanveva  duritfi. 

Some  unnecessary  embarrassment,  it  seems  to  me,  these  two  stanzas  have  occasioned. 
Pischel’s  treatment  of  them,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  99  ff.,  involves  dividing  patir  dan  from  1.149.1*,  and 
placing  it  with  pada  b ; and,  even  more  temerariously,  treating  sa  . . . £sate  in  both  stanzas 
as  first  person  : ‘ um  grossen  reichtum  gehe  ich  ihn  (or,  sie)  an.’  There  is  no  difficulty  if  we 
remember  that  the  gods  as  well  as  the  Vedic  sacrificers  possess  and  need  wealth  (cf.  the  author 
IF.  xxv.  19c,  193)  ; the  gods,  of  course,  in  order  that  they  may  bestow  it  upon  men. 
Accordingly  10.93.6  : ‘ Further,  the  divine  Aijvins,  Lords  of  brightness,  and  Mitra  and  Varuna 
shall  help  us  according  to  their  natures.  (He  whom  they  help)  hastes  across  misfortune,  as 
across  a desert,  to  great  wealth.’  Here  the  subject  of  6sate  is  the  yajamana.  In  1.149.1, 
Agni,  Lord  of  the  house,  hastes  to  great  wealth,  not  really  for  himself,  but  again  for  the 
sacrificer  ; see  Oldenberg’s  perfectly  good  translation,  SBE.  xlvi.  176.  Still  we  may  suppose 
that  the  original  form  of  the  stanza  was  without  the  refrain-like  patir  dan  (cf.  1.120.6; 
153.4  > 10.99.6  ; 105.2);  and,  to  match,  the  sense  of  the  pada  fits  more  primarily  the  yajamana 
in  10.93.6. 

1.151.4b  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

pra  sa  ksitfr  asura  ya  mahi  priya  tftavanav  rtam  a ghosatho  brhat, 

yuvam  divo  brhato  daksam  abhuvam  gam  na  dhury  upa  yuhjathe  apah. 

8.25.4°  (Vifvamanas  Vaiyafva;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
mahanta  mitravaruna  samraja  devav  asura, 

rtavanav  rtam  a ghosato  brhat. 

For  1.151.4  see  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  224  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  149. 

I.152.1d,  rtena  mitravaruna  sacethe;  i.2.8a,  rtena  mitravarunau. 

[1.152.4d,  priyam  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama;  7.6 1.4%  ^ansa  mitrasya,  &c.  • 
10.10.6°,  brhan  mitrasya,  &c. ; 10.89.8°,  pra  ye  mitrasya,  &c.  Cf. 
also  under  2.27.7°  and  4-5- 4C*] 

1.162. 5a  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ana<jv6  jat6  anabhigur  arva  kanikradat  patayad  urdhvasanuh, 
acfttam  brahma  jujusur  yuvanah  pra  mitre  dhama  varune  grnantah. 

4.36.ia  (Vamadeva;  to  Rblius) 

anagvd  jat6  anabhlgur  ukthyo  rathas  tricakrah  pari  vartate  rajah, 
mahat  tad  vo  devyasya  pravacanarii  dyam  rbhavah  prthivim  yac  ca 
pusyatha. 

These  two  stanzas  seem  to  me  to  offer  a clear  case  of  relative  date.  In  4.36.1  the  Rbhus 
are  said  to  have  fashioned  a chariot,  fit  to  be  praised  in  hymns  because  without  horse  and 
bridle  it  courses  with  three  wheels  about  the  air.  Because  it  is  tliree-wlieeled  it  seems  to  be 


147]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Dirghatamas  Aucathya  [ — 1. 154.5 

the  chariot  of  the  A$vins  ; cf.  1. 120.10.  That  sort  of  a vehicle  is,  the  lord  knows,  marvellous 
enough,  but  it  will  readily  pass  in  the  light  of  mythic  fancies  and  ethnological  parallels 
elsewhere.  Similarly  in  6.66.7  the  Maruts  are  described,  along  the  same  line  of  fancy,  even 
more  energetically,  as  crossing  the  air  without  span  of  deer  or  horses,  without  charioteer,  and 
without  bridle.  Now  in  1.152.5  the  mystery  is  heightened  to  the  second  power,  as  it  were. 
Ludwig,  97 : ‘ohne  ross  geboren,  ohne  ziigel  der  renner,  wiehernd  fliegt  er  mit  aufgerichtetem 
riicken.’  Grassmann  : ‘ Geboren  ohne  Ross  und  Ziigel,  wiehernd  fliegt  auf  der  Renner  mit 
erhobenem  Riicken.’  Geldner  and  Kaegi,  Siebenzig  Lieder,  p.  13,  more  diplomatically,  but 
less  close  to  the  text  and  the  parallel  in  4.36.1  : ‘Sich  biiumcnd  schiesst  nach  oben  mit 
Gewieher  der  Renner  ohne  Ziigel,  der  kein  Ross  ist.’  Any  attempt  to  extract  a picture  with 
clear  outline  out  of  1.152.5*  will  prove  quite  futile ; the  pada  is  built  by  a secondary  poetaster 
upon  the  previously  existing  pada  4.36.1*;  he  ‘goes ’his  model  ‘ one  better’,  and  loses  him- 
self in  mock-mythic  fatuity — one  of  the  standard  failings  of  his  class  : something  like,  ‘ the 
steed,  which  is  after  all  no  horse,  and  goes  without  bridle  ’.  Or,  ‘ the  steed  which  is  born  of 
no  horse  ’,  &c. 

[1.152.7°,  a varii  mitravaruna  havyajustim : 7.65.4°  a no  mitra0 ; see  under 
3.62.16.] 

1.153.1b  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
y&jamahe  varii  mahah  sajdsn  havyribhir  mitravaruna  namobhih, 
ghrtair  ghrtasnQ  adha  yad  vam  asmd  adhvaryavo  na  dhltlbhir  bharanti. 

4.42.91’  (Trasadasyu  Paurukutsya  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 
purukutsam  hi  vam  adafad  dhavydbhir  indravaruna  namobhih, 
atha  rajanaiii  trasadasyum  asya  vrtrahanaria  dadatliur  ardhadevam. 

7.84. ib  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

a varii  rajanav  adhvare  vavrtyam  havyebhir  indravaruna  namobhih, 
pra  varii  ghrtacl  bahvor  dadhana  Lpari  tmana  visurGpa  jigati.j  «s*  5. 1 5.4^ 

1.154.2b  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Visnu) 

pra  tad  visnu  stavate  vlry£na  mrgd  na  bhimah  kucard  giristhah, 
yasyorusu  trisu  vikramanesv  adhiksiyanti  bhuvanani  vifva. 

10.180.2°  (Jaya  Aindri ; to  Indra) 

mrgd  na  bhimah  kucard  giristhah  paravata  a jagantha  parasyah, 
srkarii  saihfaya  pavim  indra  tigmarii  vi  9atrun  talhi  vi  mrdho  nudasva. 

Aufrecht  in  the  Preface  to  the  second  edition,  p.  xxx,  thinks  that  the  simile  in  10.180.2 
does  not  fit  well.  I agree  with  him,  because  a and  b join  badly.  But  I do  not  see  that  it  fits 
even  as  well  in  1. 154.2.  It  is  carried  out  loosely  in  either  case;  in  10.180.2  at  least  in 
connexion  with  warlike  deeds.  The  pada  looks  like  a floating  one,  its  original  occasion  may 
be  lost.  This  condition  of  flotation  is  illustrated  interestingly  by  AV.  7.26.2  which  blends 
elements  of  both  stanzas  : pri  tad  visnu  stavate  vlryani  mrgd  na  bhimah  kucar6  giristhah, 
paravata  a jagamyat  parasyah.  Just  such  processes  without  doubt  preceded  the  Rig-Veda  as 
we  have  it.  For  sundry  points  in  the  two  stanzas  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  227  ; xvii. 
254  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  44  ; Ludwig,  Kritik,  pp.  26,  36,  51. 

1.154. 5b  (Dirghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Visnu) 

tad  asya  priyam  abhi  patho  ajyam  naro  yatra  devayavo  madanti, 
urukramasya  sa  hi  bandhur  ittha  visnoh  pade  parame  madhva  utsah. 


1. 1 5 4-  5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [148 


7.97.1b  (Vasistha;  to  India) 

yajne  divo  nrsadane  prthivya  naro  yatra  devayavo  madanti, 
indraya  yatra  savanani  sunve  gaman  madaya  prathamam  vayaf  ca. 

For  1. 154.5  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  88  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  354,  note  1. 

1.155. 3^  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Visnu  and  Indra) 

ta  Im  vardhanti  mahy  asya  paunsyam  ni  matara  nayati  retase  bhuje, 

d&dhati  putrd  ’varam  param  pitur  nama  trtiyam  adhi  rocan6  divah. 

9.75.2cd  (Kavi  Bhargava ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

rtasya  jihva  pavate  madhu  priyam  vakta  patir  dhiyo  asya  adabhyah, 
dadhati  putrah  pitrdr  apicyam  nama  trtiyam  adhi  rocan6  divah. 

Cf.  Muir,  Original  Sanskrit  Texts,  iv.  75  ; Bergaigne,  i.  238  ; ii.  108, 124,  125  note,  416,  418  ; 
Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  45.  The  repeated  distiehs  interpret  one  another  to  some  extent. 
9.75.2cd  : ‘ The  son  sets  the  parents’  hidden  third  name  (form)  upon  the  luminous  space  of  the 
heavens.’  i.i55.3cd  : ‘ The  son  sets  the  lower  and  higher  (form)  of  the  father  (upon  the  lower 
and  middle  planes);  the  third  name  (form)  upon  the  luminous  space  of  the  heavens.’  In 
x.  155.3  ta  (tah)  is  difficult : Sayana,  ‘oblations  of  soma’.  If  we  only  knew  who  is  the  son 
(putro)  who  sets  Visnu’s  three  forms  (his  three  steps)  on  the  lower,  higher,  and  highest 
places,  the  stanza  would  not  be  too  obscure.  The  first  hemistich  of  1.155.3,  according  to 
Sayana,  refers  to  Indra  whose  manhood  is  aroused  by  soma  and  who  in  turn  incites  his 
parents  (Heaven  and  Earth)  to  fruitfulness.  The  passage  seems  to  me  rather  to  refer  to 
Visnu.  In  9.75.2  the  first  distich  speaks  of  soma  unmistakably,  but  we  are  left  to  guess 
who  the  parents  are.  Ludwig,  Kritik,  45,  ingeniously,  but  without  convincing  me,  regards 
vakta  patir  dhiyah  and  dhih  herself,  in  9.75.2,  as  the  parents,  whom  Soma  sets  on  the  highest 
place,  beyond  his  own  region  of  the  moon.  Needless  to  say  the  relative  date  of  the  two 
stanzas  is  buried  in  their  obscurities. 


1.155.4d  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya;  to  Visnu) 

tat-tad  id  asya  paunsyam  grnlmaslnasya  tratur  avrkasya  mllhusah, 
yah  parthivani  tribhir  id  vigamabhir  uru  kramistorugayaya  jivase. 

8.63.9b  (Pragatha  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
asya  vrsno  vyodana  uru  kramista  jivase, 
yavarh  na  pa9va  a dade. 

Ludwig,  607,  renders  8.63.9,  ‘ bei  dieses  stieres  uberquellen  schritt  er  weit  aus  zum  leben.wie 
getreide  empfing  ich  vieh  ’.  It  is  hard  to  doubt  that  8.63.9  ds  secondary,  even  if  we  understand 
Visnu  to  be  the  subject  of  the  repeated  pada,  vrsno  referring  to  Indra.  Even  thus  its  work- 
manship is  bad.  Grassmann,  as  well  as  Ludwig,  refers  vrsno  to  Soma,  and  takes  the  subject 
of  uru  kramista  to  be  Indra.  This  seems  to  me  unlikely. 

1.157.1°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Afvins) 

nbodhy  agnir  jma  ud  eti  suryo  vy  usa?  candrii  mahy  &vo  nrcisa, 

ayuksatam  agvina  yatave  ratham  prasavld  devah  savita  jagat  pfthak. 

10.35.6°  (Lu<?a  Dhanaka  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

anamlvil  usasa  a carantu  na  ud  agnayo  jihatam  jyotisa  brhat, 

ayuksatam  aQvina  tutujim  ratham  svasty  kgnirh  samidhanam  Imahe. 


149]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Dlrghatamas  Aucatliya  [ — 1.160.4 

1.157.4a:  1.92. 1 70,  a na  urjarii  vahatam  agvini  yuvam. 

1.157.4C<1:  i.34.ncd,  pray  us  taristarii  m rapahsi  mrksataiii  sedhataiii  dveso 
bhavatam  sacabhuva. 

1.159.1ft  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

pra  dyava  yajnaih  prthivi  rtavrdha  mabi  stuse  vidathesu  pracetasa, 

devdbhir  ye  devaputre  sudansasettha  dhiya  vary&ni  prabhusatah. 

7-53* 1 a (Vasistha  ; to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

pra  dyava  yajnaih  prthivi  namobhih  sabadha  lie  brhati  yajatre, 
te  cid  dhi  purve  kavayo  grnantah  puro  mahi  dadhiro  devaputre. 

[1.16 9.4b,  jami  sayonl  mithuna  samokasa:  i.i44.4b,  samane  y6na  mithuna 
samokasa.  ] 

[1.159.4*1,  samudre  antah  kavayah  sudltayah  : 10.177.1°,  samudre  antah  kavayo 
vi  caksate.] 

1.159.6d  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya;  to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

tad  radho  adya  savitiir  varenyam  vayam  devasya  prasave  manamahe, 

asmabhyaiii  dyavaprthivl  sucetuna  rayiih  dhattam  vasumantam  gatagvinam. 

4.34. iob  (Vamadeva ; to  Rbhus) 

ye  gomantaiii  vajavantam  suviram  rayim  dhattha  vasumantam  puru- 
ksum, 

te  agrepd  rbhavo  mandasana  asme  dhatta  ye  ca  ratim  grnanti. 

4.49.4b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 
asmd  indrabrhaspatl  rayim  dhattam  gatagvinam, 
agvavantam  sahasrinam. 

6.68.6b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

yam  yuvam  dagvadhvaraya  deva  rayim  dhattho  vasumantam  puruksum, 
asmd  sa  indravarunav  api  syat  pra  yo  bhanakti  vanusam  agastlh. 

7.84.4b  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

asm<§  indravaruna  vigvavaram  rayim  dhattam  vasumantam  puruksum, 
pra  ya  adityo  anrta  minaty  amita  guro  dayate  vasuni. 

See  for  these  parallel  padas,  with  reference  to  puruksum,  ‘ containing  much  cattle  ’, 
Bloomfield,  IF.  xxv.  190. 

[1.180.1°,  sujanmanl  dhisane  antar  Tyate : i.35.9b,  ubhe  dyavaprthivl  antar  lyate.] 
See  the  context  of  each  stanza. 

1.160.4°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Dyavaprthivyau,  here  Surya) 
ayam  devanam  apasam  apastamo  yo  jajana  rodasl  vigvagambhuva, 
vx  yd  mamd  rajasi  sukratuyayajarebhi  skambhanebhih  sam  anrce. 


1.160.4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  I [150 

6. 7«7a  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya;  to  Vaigvanara) 

vi  y6  rajansy  amimlta  sukratur  Lvaigvanaro  vi  divo  rocana  kavih,j 

cs-cf.  6.6.7b 

pari  yo  vigva  bhuvanani  paprathe  ’dabdho  gopa  amftasya  raksita. 

Cf.  6.49.13%  yo  rajansi  vimame  parthivani,  of  Visnu  ; and  6.8.2%  vy  antariksam  amimlta 
sukratuh,  of  Agni. — For  the  metrical  aspect  of  the  repeated  pada  see  Part  2,  chapter  2, 
class  A 3 ; for  sam  anrce  in  1. 160.4%  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  152. 

1.161.4%  13%  cakrvansa  (13%  susupvansa)  rbhavas  tad  aprchata. 

1.161.7®  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Rbhus) 

nig  carmano  gam  arinita  dhitibhir  ya  jaranta  yuvaga  takrnotana, 
saudhanvana  agvad  agvam  ataksata  yuktvd  ratham  upa  devan  ayatana. 

4.36.4b  (Vamadeva ; to  Rbhus) 

Lekam  vi  cakra  camasam  caturvayaihj  nig  carmano  gam  arinita  dhlti- 
bhih,  6»*4.35.2d 

.atha  devesv  amrtatvam  anaga  grusti  vaja  rbhavas  tad  va  ukthyam. 

1.162.1ab  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Agvastutih) 

ma  no  mitro  varuno  aryamayur  indra  rbhuksa  marutah  pari  khyan, 
yad  vajino  devajatasya  sapteh  pravaksyamo  vidathe  vlrykni. 

5.4i.2ab  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

td  no  mitrd  varuno  aryamayur  indra  rbhuksa  maruto  jusanta, 
namobhir  va  ye  dadhate  suvrktim  stomarh  rudraya  mllhuse  sajosah. 

Cf.  the  parallel  relation  of  8.73.i4ab  to  8.73. 15at>,  under  6. 60.14“% — For  i.i62.i,bcf.  also 
7.93.8%  mendro  no  visnur  marutah  pari  khyan. 

1.162.6d,  12d,  uto  tesam  abhigurtir  na  invatu. 

1.162.8%  9d,  14d,  sarva  ta  te  api  devesv  asti. 

[1.162.22%  anagastvam  no  aditih  krnotu:  4.39.3%  anagasam  tarn  aditih  krnotu.] 

1.163.7°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Agvastutih) 

atra  te  rQpam  uttamam  apagyam  jiglsamanam  isa  a pade  goh, 

yada  te  marto  anu  bhdgam  anal  ad  id  grasistha  osadhlr  ajlgah. 

10.7.2c  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

ima  agne  matayas  tiibhyarii  jata  gobhir  agvair  abhi  grnanti  radhah, 
yada  te  marto  anu  bhdgam  anad  vaso  dadhano  matibhih  sujata. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  156 ; Geldner,  Rigveda  Komm.,  p.  30,  and  note  Grassmann’s 
inconsistent  renderings,  ii.  294,  455. 

1.163.10°  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Agvastutih) 

rrmantasah  silikamadhyamasah  sam  guranaso  divyaso  atyah, 

hahsa  iva  grenigd  yatante  yad  aksisur  divyam  ajmam  agvah. 


151]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Dlrgliatamas  Aucathya  [ — 1.164.52 

3.8.9*  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  the  Yopa) 

hansa  iva  grenigd  yatanah  gukra  vasanah  svaravo  na  aguh, 

unnlyam&n&h  kavibhih  purastad  Ldeva  devanam  tipi  yanti  pathah.  j 

C6“3.B.9d 

In  the  light  of  anta  and  madhyama,  guranaso,  in  1.163.10,  may  perhaps  harbour  a com- 
pound gura-nas,  ‘ having  the  heads  (lit.  noses)  of  heroes  ’,or,  ‘ the  snorting  nostrils  of  heroes  ’. 
Dubious  native  comments  begin  with  Nirukta  4.13  ; cf.  especially  Malildliara  to  VS.  39.21.  It 
seems  to  me  in  any  case  that  the  hind-quarters,  flanks,  and  heads  of  the  divine  horses  are 
described  : Irmantasah,  ‘ broad-haunched  ’ ; silikamadhyamisah,  ‘ having  the  flanks  of  a silika, 
some  slender  animal  in  any  case  something  like  ‘ loan-flanked  ’. 

[1.184.3C,  sapta  svasaro  abhi  sam  navante:  10.71.3d,  tarn  sapta  rebha  abhi  sam 
navante.] 

[1.104.21c,  ino  vigvasya  bhuvanasya  gopah:  2. 27.4^  deva  vigvasya,  &c.] 

1.104.3O'',  38b,  amartyo  martyena  sayonih. 

1.104.31  (Dlrgliatamas  Aucathya  ; to  Vifve  Devah)  = 

10.177.3  (Patamga  Prajapatya  ; Mayabhedah) 

apagyam  gopam  anipadyamanam  a ca  para  ca  pathibhig  carantam, 
sa  sadhriclh.  sa  visucir  vasana  a varivarti  bhiivanesv  antah. 

This  cosmic  brahmodya,  addressed  to  the  sun,  seems  to  bo  connected  so  loosely  in  both 
hymns  as  to  preclude  any  decision  as  to  priority.  The  chances  are  in  favour  of  1.164.31. 
Of  more  recent  literature  see  Henry,  Les  Livres  viii  et  ix  de  l’Atharva-V4da,  pp.  112,  152; 
Deussen,  Geschiclite  der  Philosophic,  vol.  i,  part  1,  p.  115. 

[I.184.40b,  atho  vayarii  bhagavantah  syama:  7.4i.5b,  tena  vayam,  &c.] 

1.184.43d,  50b,  tani  dharmani  prathamany  asan. 

1.184.50  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya  ; Sadhyah)  = 

10.90.16  (Narayana  ; to  Purusa) 

yajn6na  yajnam  ayajanta  devas  tani  dharmani  prathamany  asan, 
td  ha  nakam  mahimanah  sacanta  yatra  purve  sadhyah  santi  devah. 

In  the  Purusa  hymn  this  stanza  is  evidently  appended  ; see  Deussen,  l.c.,  1 19, 15S. — Pada  b 
is  repeated  in  1.164.43d. 

1.184. 52b  (Dlrghatamas  Aucathya ; to  Sarasvat,  or  Surya) 

divyaih  suparnam  vayasam  brhantam  apam  garbham  dargatam  dsadhinam, 

abhlpato  vrstibhis  tarpayantam  sarasvantam  avase  johavlmi. 

3. 1. 1 3a  (Yigvamitra  Gathina;  to  Agni) 

apam  garbham  dargatam  osadhinam  vana  jajana  subhaga  virupam, 
devasag  cin  manasa  sam  hi  jagmuh  panistham  jatam  tavasarh  duvasyan. 

Bergaigne,  i.  144  ; ii.  47,  regards  Agni  as  the  theme  of  1.164.52,  especially  on  the  strength 
of  pada  b,  ‘ child  of  the  waters  and  the  plants  ’.  If  Agni  at  all,  he  must  be  the  solar  Agni. 


1.164.52 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [152 

So  Deussen,  l.c.,  119,  who  regards  the  stanza  as  addressed  directly  to  the  sun.  Or,  according 
to  Bergaigne,  ‘ l’oiseau  divin  . . . ne  peut  etre  . . . qu’Agni  ou  Soma  \ Or,  again,  ‘ l’oiseau  Agni 
peut  Stre  tant&t  le  soleil,  tantot  l’eclair  ’.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  380,  identifies  Sarasvant 
with  Apam  Napat,  Agni  Somagopa,  or  Soma.  Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  32  : ‘ diser  (sc.  Sarasvan) 
kann  am  besten  mit  vrsabha  osadhinam  (als  mond,  divyah  suparnah)  bezeichnet  werden.’ 
The  words  vrsabham  osadhinam  are  the  variant  of  AV.  7.39.1.  But  the  repeated  pada  3.1. 13* 
shows  that  the  words  apam  garbham  darijatam  osadhinam  refer  indeed  to  Agni,  in  an  unmis- 
takable Agni  stanza  and  Agni  hymn.  In  AV.  4.14.6  ; 7.39.1  the  same  pada  (with  variants) 
seems  also  to  point  to  Agni.  The  additional  words  divyam  suparnam  will  point  then  to  Agni, 
the  heavenly  eagle,  so  as  to  exclude  the  interpretation  of  Sarasvant  as  Soma.  The  concep- 
tion of  the  heavenly  eagle  wavers  between  lightning  and  sun.  Stanza  1.164.52  seems  to  me 
to  be  addressed  to  the  Sun,  the  heavenly  fire.  The  relative  chronology  of  the  repeated  pada 
remains  indeterminable. 


Group  15.  Hymns  165-191,  ascribed  to  Agastya 
Maitravaruni 

[1.165.13d  esam  bhuta  naveda  ma  rtanam  ; 4.23.4°,  devo  bhuvan  naveda,  &c.] 

1.165.15  = r. 166. 15  = 1.167.11  = 1. 168.10  (Agastya,  or  Agastya  Maitravaruni ; 

to  Maruts) 

esa  va  st6mo  maruta  iyam  glr  mandaryasya  manyasya  kardh, 

6sa  yasista  tanv6  vayam  vidyamesam  vrjanam  jiradanum. 

See  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  164  ff. — The  fourth  pada  is  refrain  in  1.165.15**  ff. 

1.165.15d  ; 1 66. 1 5d  ; i67.nd;  168. iod;  169. 8d  ; i7i.6d;  173.13d;  i74.iod; 

175. 6d  ; i76.6d;  177. 5d;  1 78.5^  ; i8o.iod;  i8r.9d;  182. 8d;  i83.6d; 
i84.6d;  1 85. 1 id  ; i86.nd;  189. 8d;  190. 8d,  vidyamesam  vrjanam 
jiradanum. 

1.188.4a,  bhayante  vi^va  bhuvan ani  harmya:  1.85.8°,  bhayante  vf^va  bhuvana 
marudbhyah. 

[1.166. 8b,  pQrbhi  raksata  maruto  yam  avata : 1.64.1 3b,  tasthau  va  Qtf  maruto,  &c.] 

1.166.15  = 1.165.15  = 1. 167. 11  = 1. 168.10. 

[I.167.1d,  sahasrina  upa  no  yantu  vajah:  7.26.5°,  sahasrina  upa  no  mahi  vajan.] 
[1.167. 9b,  arattac  cic  chavaso  antam  apuh : i.ioo.i5b,  apa?  cana  favaso,  &c.] 
1.167.11:  see  1.166.15. 

[1.168. ld,  mahe  vavrtyam  avase  suvrktibhih  : 1.52.  id,  6ndram  vavrtyam,  &c.] 

1.168. 9d  (Agastya  Maitravaruni ; to  Maruts) 

4sQta  pffnir  mahato  ranaya  tvesam  ayasarii  marutam  anlkam, 
te  sapsaraso  ’janayantabhvam  ad  it  svadham  isiraria  pary  apagyan. 


153] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Agastya  Maitravaruni  [ — 1. 174.5 

10. 157. 5b  (Bhuvana  Aptya,  or  Sadhana  Bhauvana  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
pratyancam  arkam  anayan  chaclbhir 
ad  it  svadham  isiram  pary  apagyan. 

Cf.  Olden  berg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  169. 

1.188.10  = 1.165.15  = 1.166.15  = I.167.II. 

[1.169.5C,  t6  su  no  manito  mrlayantu:  1.171.3°,  stutaso  no  maruto,  &c.] 

1.170.6“  (Agastya  ; to  India) 

tvam  igise  vasupate  vasunam  tvam  mitranarii  mitrapate  dh6sthah, 
indra  tvam  mariidbliih  sarii  vadasvadha  pragana  rtuthd  havmsi. 

8.7 1.8°  (Sudlti  Angirasa,  and  Purumllha  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 
agne  makis  te  devasya  ratim  adevo  yuyota, 

tvam  igise  vasunam. 

[1.171. 3“,  stutaso  no  maruto  mrlayantu:  1.169.5°,  ?u  no  maruto,  &c.] 

1.174.2b  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

dano  viga  indra  mrdhravacah  sapta  yat  purah  gdrma  garadir  dart, 
rnor  apo  anavadyarna  yune  vrtram  purukiitsaya  randhlh. 

6.20.10°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

sanema  te  ’vasa  naN'ya  indra  pra  pQniva  stavanta  end  yajnaih, 

saptd  yat  purah  garma  garadir  dard  dhan  dasih  purukutsaya  glksan. 

The  expression  han  dasih,  in  6.ao.iod,  which  Ludwig  impugns  (see  Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  94),  is 
partly  explained  by  vigah  in  1.174.2*:  ‘thou  didst  slay  the  Dasa  clans’.  For  dano  in  1.174.2*, 
which  certainly  means  either  ‘ slay  ’ or  * subject  ’,  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  94,  106  ; Olden- 
berg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  173.  The  parallelism  with  han  in  6.20.10°  is  obvious,  and  supported  by 
i.i3i.4b,  puro  yad  indra  garadir  avatirah.  The  word  dano  has  suggested  both  to  native  com- 
mentators and  to  Westerners  the  root  dam  ‘tame’.  Perhaps  it  is  a more  or  less  nonce 
formation  blended  together  out  of  dam  and  han;  cf.  adamayo  dasyun  in  6.18.3.  The 
connexion  of  dano  with  dan  in  10.61.20  (Pischel,  1.  c.,  106)  seems  to  me  very  doubtful.  Note 
that  the  two  hymns  1.174  and  6.20  share  stanza  1.174.9  = 6.20.12.  Cf.  also  Bergaigne,  ii.  140, 
199,  211,  305,  352  ff. ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  112  ; iii.  272. 

1.174. 5a,  vaha  kutsam  indra  yasmin  cakan:  1.33.14%  avah  kutsam  indra  yasmin 
cakan. 

1.174.5°  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

Lvaha  kutsam  indra  yasmin  cakanj  syumanyu  rjra  vatasyagva,  ©s-  1.33.14“ 
pra  surag  cakram  vrhatad.  abhike  ’bhi  sprdho  yasisad  vajrabahuh. 

4.16. 1 2d  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

kutsaya  gusnam  agusam  nl  barhlh  prapitve  ahnah  kuyavam  sabasra, 
sadyo  dasyun  pra  mrna  kutsy^na  pra  surag  cakram  vrhatad  abhike. 

Stanza  1.174.5  shares  its  first  pada  with  1. 33.14;  the  rest  of  the  stanza  is  reproduced 
largely  in  4.16.11, 12.  Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  24;  Geldner,  ibid.  ii.  171  ; Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  278. 

20  [h.o.s.  jo] 


1.174-8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  I [154 

1.174. 8d  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

s&na  ta  ta  indra  navya  aguh  saho  ndbho  ’viranaya  pQrvah, 
bhinat  puro  na  bhido  adevlr  nanamo  vadhar  adevasya  piydh. 

2.19.7^  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

eva  ta  indrocatham  ahema  gravasya  na  tmana  vajayantah, 
agyama  tat  saptam  agusana  nanamo  vddhar  adevasya  piydh. 

See  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  174,  205,  with  citations  of  earlier  literature.  Note  Ludwig’s 
(479)  interesting  emendation  of  na  bhido  to  anabhido,  which  aims  to  make  away  with  the  at 
least  clumsy  expression  na  bhido,  which  is  not  rendered  quite  digestible  by  Oldenberg’s 
suggestion,  ‘ er  zerbrach  wie  Burgen  die  widergbttlichen  Zerbrechungen  '.  We  should  expect 
(with  Ludwig)  something  like  * the  unbreakable  castles  ’,  unbreakable  till  Indra  broke  them. 

1.174.9  (Agastya  ; to  Indra)  = 

6.20.12  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  dhunir  indra  dhunimatir  rndr  apah  sira  n&  srdvantih, 
pra  yat  samudram  ati  <jura  parsi  paraya  turvagam  yadum  svasti. 

See  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  175. — Note  that  the  two  hymns  share  also  i.i74.2b  = 6.20.10°. 

[1.176.2b,  vrsa  mado  varenyah:  8.46.8%  yas  te  mado  varenyah.] 

[1.175.3%  sahavan  dasyum  avratam  : 9.41.2c,  sahvanso  dasyum,  &c.] 

1.175.5ab:  1.127.9^,  9usmfntamo  hi  te  mado  dyumnintama  uta  kratuh. 

1.175.6  = 1.176.6  (Agastya;  to  Indra) 

ydtha  purvebhyo  jaritrbhya  indra  maya  ivapo  na  trsyate  babhutha, 
tarn  &nu  tva  nividam  jobavimi  Lvidyamesam  vrjanam  jiradanum.j 

refrain,  i.x65.i5dff. 

1.176.1b  (Agastya ; to  Indra) 

matsi  no  vasyaistaya  indram  indo  vrsa  viga, 

Lrghayamana  invasij  gatrum  anti  na  vindasi.  i.io.8b 

9.2. ic  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpavasva  devavfr  atij  pavitram  soma  ranhya,  tsr  9.2.1“ 

indram  indo  vrsa  viga. 

Ludwig,  481,  renders  1.176.1 : ‘ Freu  dich  am  tranke,  bestes  uns  zu  suchen,  [sag’]  Indu  als 
stier  fliess  ein,  tobend  stiirzest  du,  findest  in  der  nahe  keinen  feind.’  Ludwig  is  perplexed 
by  the  anacoluthic  change  of  subject  in  tho  second  pada,  and  therefore  supplies  the  imperative 
‘ say’,  construing  the  second  pada  as  a statement  of  Indra.  Grassmann  puts  the  burden  on 
the  other  shoulder,  namely  the  first  pada,  and  coordinates  the  two  padas  by  making  matsi 
transitive,  Indu  its  subject,  incidentally  leaving  nas  out  of  account  entirely,  to  wit : ‘ Berausch 
zur  Schatzerlangung  ihn,  in  Indra  dringe,  Indu,  Held.’  But  the  pada  indram  indo  vrsa  viga 
in  the  Pavamana  hymn  is  in  faultless  connexion  ; its  extraneous  and  parenthetic  character 
in  1.176.1  is  due  to  borrowing : ‘Intoxicate  thyself  (0  Indra)  in  order  to  get  us  greater  riches 
— 0 bull  Indu  (Soma),  enter  Indra  ! — Impetuously  thou  (Indra)  dost  rush,  findest  no  enemy 
near  (i.e.  to  withstand  thee).’  The  second  pada  of  1.176.1  also  is  repeated  in  i.io.8b  (q.  v.): 
both  forms  are  equally  good. 


155]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Agastya  Maitravaruni  [ — 1.177.3 

The  first  pfida  of  9.2.1  also  recurs  in  a Pavamiina  hymn,  9.36.2  : 

sa  viihnih  soma  jagrvih  pavasva  devavtr  ati,  abhi  kdfam  madlnujcutam. 

The  two  Pavamana  stanzas  are  equally  good,  but  it  is  interesting  to  see  that  Ludwig, 
unaware  of  their  parallelism,  obtains  very  different  results.  He  renders  9.2.1,  in  793:  ‘reinige 
dich  die  gutter  ladend,  hindurch  durch  das  sieb  in  eiligem  lauf,  als  stier  o Indu  geh  in  Indra 
ein.’  But,  at  826,  he  renders  9.36.2:  ‘als  ross,  soma,  [immer]  wachend,  l&utere  dich 
hindurch  du,  im  bewusstsein,  dass  du  zu  den  gbttern  komst  [der  du  die  gOtter  geniessest], 
hin  in  das  madhutriefende  gefUss.'  The  expression  * im  bewusstsein  dass  du  zu  den  gbttern 
komst  ’ presupposes  the  change  of  devavtr  ati  to  devavtr  iti ; in  his  note  (cf.  also  Der  Rig- 
Veda,  vi.  25)  he  adheres  to  this  emendation,  supporting  it  by  reference  to  9.39.1  and  9.101.5. 
The  parallelism  with  9.2.1  forbids  this  ingenious  suggestion. 

1.170.1C,  rghayamana  invasi : i.io.8b,  rghayamilnam  invatah. 

1.170. 2b:  i.7.9n,  yd  6ka?  carsanlnam. 

[I.170.2d,  yavam  na  carkrsad  vfsi:  1.23.15°,  gbbhir  yavarii  na  carkrsat.] 

1.170.8°  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

yasya  vi<jvani  hastayoh  panca  ksitlnam  vasu, 

spafayasva  yd  asmadhrug  divydvafdnir  jahi. 

6.45. 8a  ((^amyu  Bdrhaspatya;  to  Indra) 
yasya  vigvani  hastayor  Qcur  vasuni  nf  dvita, 
vlrasya  prtanasahah. 

For  6.45.8  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  396,  where  earlier  literature  is  cited. 

1.170.5d:  1.4.8°,  pravo  vajesu  vajfnam. 

1.170.0  = 1.175.6. 

1.177.1b  (Agastya  ; to  Indra) 

a carsanipra  vrsabho  jananam  raja  krstinam  puruhuta  lndrah, 
stutah  fravasyann  avasopa  madn'g  Lyuktva  harl  vfsana  yahy  arvan.j  1. 1 7 7. 1 d 
4*  1 7*5b  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

ya  eka  ic  cyavayati  pra  bhuma  raja  krstinam  puruhuta  indrah, 
satyam  enam  anu  vifve  madanti  rati'm  devasya  grnato  maghonah. 

The  hymn  1. 177  is  certainly  late  clap-trap;  the  jingly  use  of  stems  vrsan  and  vrsabha 
furnishes  its  main  claim  to  attention.  All  its  repeated  padas  are  suspects. 

[I.177.1d,  yuktva  harl  vfsana  yahy  arvdn : 5.40.4°,  yuktva  haribhyam  upa  ySsad 
arvah.] 

1.177. 3b  (Agastya ; to  Indra) 

4 tistha  ratham  vrsanam  vrsa  te  sutah  sdmah  parisikta  madhuni, 
yuktvd  vrsabhyam  vrsabha  ksitlndm  haribhyam  yahi  pravatopa  madrik. 

7. 24. 2b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni;  to  Indra) 

grbhltam  te  mana  indra  dvibarhah  sutah  sdmah  parisikta  madhuni, 
visrstadhena  bharate  suvrktir  iyam  indram,  johuvatl  manlsa. 

See  the  preceding  item.  For  visrstadhena  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  39 ; Oldenberg, 
Yedaforschung,  p.  98  ; Oliphant,  JAOS.  xxxii.  410. 


i.i77*5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [156 

1.177.5C  (Agastya ; to  Indra) 

6 sustuta  indra  yahy  arvan  upa  brahmSni  manyasya  karoh, 
vidyama  vdstor  avasa  grndnto  Lvidyamesam  vrjanam  jlradanum.j 

€»*  refrain,  i.i65.i5dff. 

6.25.9°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

eva  na  spfdhah  sam  aja  samatsv  indra  rarandhi  mithatfr  adevlh, 
vidyama  vdstor  avasa  grnanto  Lbharadvaja  uta  ta  indra  nQnam.j 

6.25. 9d 

10.89.17°  (Renu  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

eva  te  vayam  indra  bhunjatlnam  Lvidyama  sumatlnam  navanam,j 

cs-  i.4*3b 

vidyama  vdstor  avasa  grnanto  Lvi9vamitra  uta  ta  indra  nunam.j 

cs*  6.25.9d 

For  the  relation  of  10.89.17  to  6.25.9  see  under  1. 4. 3b.— Stanza  1.1 77.5  is  late;  cf.  under 
I.i77.ib.  For  the  construction  of  avasa  grnanto  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  176  ; for  vfistor, 
Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  212  ff. ; Oldenberg,  ibid.  p.  79. 

l.I79.2a  (Lopamudra  ; to  Rati) 

yd  eid  dhi  purva  rtasapa  asan  sakam  devebhir  avadann  rtani, 
td  cid  avasur  nahy  antam  apuh  sam  u nu  patnlr  vfsabhir  jagamyuh. 

10.  i54.4a  (Yaml ; Bkavavrttam) 

yd  cit  purva  rtasapa  rtavana  rtavfdhah, 

pitrn  tapasvato  yama  tang  cid  evapi  gachatat. 

The  metre  would  seem  to  point  to  the  lateness  of  10.154. 4.  For  1. 179.2  see  von  Schroeder, 
Mysterium  und  Mimus,  p.  156 ff.;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  177,  where  earlier  literature  is 
cited. 


1.179.6°  (Pupil  of  Agastya  ; to  Rati) 

imam  nu  sdmam  antito  hrtsu  pltam  upa  bruve, 

ydt  sim  agag  cakrma  tdt  su  mrlatu  pulukamo  hi  martyah. 

5-85. 7d  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Varuna) 

aryamyam  varuna  mitryarii  va  Lsakhayam  va  sadam  id  bhrataram  va,j 

1.185.5b 

vegam  va  m'tyam  varunaranarii  va  ydt  sim  agag  cakrma  gigrathas  tdt. 
7.93.7°  (Yasistha;  to  Indra  and  Agni) 

s6  agna  ena  namasE  samiddho  ’cha  mitram  varunam  indram  voceh, 
ydt  sim  agag  cakrma  tat  su  mrla  tad  aryamaditih  gigrathantu. 

It  would  seem  a good  guess  that  pada  c is  primary  in  7.93.7. 

1.180.10a  (Agastya  ; to  Agvins) 

tdm  vam  rdtham  vayam  adya  huvema  stomair  agvina  suvitaya  navyam, 
dristanemim  pari  dyam  iyfinam  ,vidyamesam  vrjanam  jtradanum.j 

<S«-  refrain,  1. 165.13d  ff. 


157] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Agastya  Maitrdvaruni  [ — 1.183.4 

4.44.1"  (Purumllha  S&uhotra  and  Ajamllha  Sauhotra  ; to  Alvins) 
tam  vam  ratham  vayam  adya  huvema  prthujrayam  a?vina  samgatim 
goh, 

yah  sQryam  vahati  vandhurayur  gi'rvahasam  purutamam  vasQyum. 

Ludwig,  34,  suggests  navyas  for  navyam  in  1. 180.10,  in  the  sense  of  ndvyase.  This  is 
required  by  the  sense,  but  the  word  may  after  all  refer  to  r£Stham,  so  that  there  is  no  press- 
ing reason  for  emending.  The  expression  ‘ new  chariot  ’ is  frequent ; see  Grassmann’s  Lex., 
s.  v.  nava. 


1.182. 6b  (Agastya  ; to  Afvins) 

avaviddham  tftugryam  apsv  kntar  anarambhand  tamasi  praviddham, 
catasro  navo  jathalasya  justii  lid  afvlbhyam  isitah  parayanti. 

7.i04.3b  (Vasistha;  to  Indra  and  Soma) 

indrilsoma  duskrto  vavre  antar  anarambhand  tamasi  pra  vidhyatam, 
yatha  natah  piinar  eka?  canodayat  hid  vam  astu  sahase  manyumac  chavah. 

7.104.3  does  not  exactly  impress  one  as  of  especial  dignity  or  antiquity. — For  jathalasya  in 
i.i8a.6°  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  103, 181  (with  citations  of  earlier  literature). 


1.183.1b,  trivandhurd  vrsana  yas  tricakrah:  i.ii8.ij,  trivandhurd  vrsana  vata- 
ranhah. 

1.183. 3cd  (Agastya  ; to  Afvins) 

a tisthatam  suvrtam  yd  ratho  vam  anil  vratani  vartate  havisman, 
ydna  nara  nasatyesayadhyai  vartir  yathas  tanayaya  tmane  ca. 

1.184.5°  (The  same) 

esa  varii  stomo  afvinav  akari  manebhir  maghavana  suvrkti, 
yatam  vartis  tanayaya  tmane  cagastye  nasatya  madanta. 

(Ejifvan  Bharadvaja;  to  Vifve  Devah) 
sa  me  vapuf  chadayad  a^vinor  yo  ratho  virukman  manasa  yujanah, 
ydna  nara  nasatyesayadhyai  vartir  yathas  tanayaya  tmane  ca. 

Note  the  curious  awkward  separation  by  pada  ending  of  the  articular  yo  from  its  noun 
ratho  in  6.45. s'*,  and  compare  yo  ratho  in  1.183.3®.  I refrain  from  drawing  conclusions. — Note 
that  1.183.6  = 1.184.6. 

1.183.4c+d  (Agastya  ; to  Alvins) 

ma  vam  vrko  ma  vrkir  d dadharshln  md  pari  varktam  uta  mdti  dhaktam, 
ayam  vam  bhagd  nihita  iyam  gir  dasrav  imd  vam  nidhayo  madhunam. 

8.57(Val.  9).4a  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 

ayam  vam  bhago  nihito  yajatrema  giro  nasatyopa  yatam, 

pibatam  sdmam  madhumantam  asme  pra  dafvahsam  avatam  9aclbhih. 


1.183.4 — ] Part  1 Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [158 

3*58.5d  (V^vamitra ; to  Alvins) 

tirah  puru  cid  afvina  rajahsy  anguso  vam  maghavana  janesu, 

Leha  yatam  pathibhir  devayanair  j dasrav  imd  yam  nidhayo  madhunam. 

«sr  1.183.6° 

Note  that  both  repeated  padas  of  3.58.5  recur  in  stanzas  of  1.183,  to  wit : 3.58.5*  in  1.183.6° 
(also  1.187.6°);  and  3.58. 5d  in  i.i83.4d. 

1.183.5(J  (Agastya  ; to  Afvins) 

yuvam  gotamah  purumllho  atrir  dasra  havate  ’vase  havisman, 
difam  na  distam  rjuyeva  yanta  me  havam  nasatydpa  yatam. 

8.85. 1 a (Krsna  Angirasa ; to  Afvins) 

a me  havam  nasatyaL9vina  gachatam  yuvam, j cs"  5. 75. 3b 

Lmadhvah  somasya  pltaye. j i.47-9d 

The  metre  of  8.85.1°  is  defective  ; apparently  the  line  is  merely  a curtailed  version  of 
i.i83.5d.  Otherwise  also  the  stanza  8.85.1  is  vacuous.  For  8.85.1°  cf.  under  asya  somasya 
pitdye  in  1.22.1°. 

1.183.6a  = i.i84.6a:  1.93.6“;  7.73.1“,  atarisma  tamasas  param  asya. 

1.183.6°  = 1.184.6°  (Agastya  ; to  Afvins) 

Latarisma  tamasas  param  asya.j  prati  vam  stdmo  agvinav  adhayi,  «ss*  1.93.6“ 
6ha  yatam  pathibhir  devayanair  Lvidyamesam  vrjanam  jlradanum.j 

C-s*  refrain,  1 . 1 6 5. 1 5d  ff. 

3.58.5°  (Yifvamitra;  to  Afvins) 

tirah  puru  cid  a9vina  rajahsy  ahguso  vam  maghavana  janesu, 

6ha  yatam  pathibhir  devayanair  Ldasrav  ime  vam  nidhayo  madhQnam.j 

i.i83.4d 

Note  the  correspondence  of  1.183.3d  with  1.184.5°,  above. — Cf.  4.37. ib,  closely  allied  to 
7.38.8d,  and  the  cadence  pathibhir  devayanaih,  5.43.6d. 

[1.184. 2a,  asme  Q su  vrsana  madayetham:  4.  i4.4d,  asmin  yajne  vrsana,  &c.] 

1.184.5°,  yatam  vartfs  tanayaya  tmane  ca:  i.i83.3°d;  6.49. 5°d,  yena  nara  nasa- 
tyesayadhyai  vartir  yathas  tanayaya  tmane  ca. 

1.184.6  = 1.183.6  ; see  under  1.183.6. 

1.185. 2d—8d,  dyava  raksatam  prthivl  no  abhvat. 

1.186. 8b  (Agastya ; to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

devan  va  yac  cakrma  kac  cid  agah  sdkhayam  va  sddam  ij  jaspatim  va, 
iyam  dhir  bhQya  avayanam  esam  Ldy;iva  raksatam  prthivl  no  abhvat. 

Ce*  refrain,  i.iSs.a'i-S'1 


159]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Agastya  Mditravaruni  [ — 1.186.4 

5.85. 7b  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Varuna) 

aryamyhm  varuna  mitryhm  va  sakhayam  va  sadam  id  bhrataram  va, 
ve^am  va  nityarii  varunaranam  va  yat  slm  aga<j  cakrma  (.ifrathas  tat. 

Since  the  spirit  of  the  stanzas  is  Varuna  spirit  we  may  suppose  that  the  repeated  pada 
originated  in  5.85.7. — Cf.  2.37.14;  4.12.4. 


1.180. 2b  (Agastya  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

a no  vffva  askra  gamantu  deva  mitrd  aryama  varunah  sajosah, 
bhuvan  yatha  no  vi?ve  vrdhasah  karan  susaha  vithuram  na,  9&vah. 

7.60. 4d  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

Lud  vam  prksaso  madhumanto  asthurj  La  suryo  aruhac  chukram  &rnah,j 

«»-a:  4.45.2*1 ; b:  5.45. iott 

yasma  aditya  adhvano  rddanti  mitrd  aryama  varunah  sajdsah. 

The  list  of  the  gods  in  the  repeated  p5da  fits  primarily  the  designation  adityah  in  7.60.4  ; 
secondarily  the  designation  vi9ve  devah  in  1.86.2. — For  askra  in  1.186.2  see  KZ.  xxv.  71  ; for 
prksa  in  7.60.4,  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  96. 


1.180.3®  (Agastya  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 

prdstham  vo  atithim  grnlse  ’gnim  fastfbhir  turvanih  sajdsah, 

asad  yatha  no  varunah  suklrtir  isaf  ca  parsad  arigQrtah  sQrih. 

8.84.1®  (U^anas  Kavya  ; to  Agni) 

prdstham  vo  dtithim  stusd  mitram  iva  priyam, 

Lagnim  ratham  na  vedyam.j  e»*8.  i9.8b 

Pada  8.S4.1®,  pr^stham  vo  atithim,  followed  by  stusa,  as  a sort  of  metrical  vox  media 
between  the  two  padas,  is  so  defective  as  to  invite  the  conclusion  that  it  is  an  imitation  of 
1.186.3*,  which  is,  however,  itself  not  perfect.  See  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  pp.  38,  note  5,69,  note  3, 
187,  note  5 ; RV.  Noten,  p.  182.  For  stanza  8.84.1  Oldenberg,  Prol.  288  ; SBE.  xlvi.  195  ; 
Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  93, 105  ; for  1.186.3,  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  79. — A similar  sequence  of 
words  in  8.103.10,  pr4stham  u priyanam  stuhy  . . . agnim  . . . 


1.180.4b  (Agastya  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Usasanakta) 
upa  va  ese  namasa  jigisosasanakta  sudugheva  dhenuh, 
samane  ahan  vimfmano  arkam  visurupe  payasi  sasminn  udhan. 

7.2. 6b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; Apra,  to  Usasanakta) 
uta  yosane  divye  mahl  na  usasanakta  sudugheva  dhenuh, 
barhisada  puruhute  maghonl  d yajniye  suvitdya  9rayetam. 

The  repeated  pada  here  involves  a certain  case  of  relative  dates.  Pada  7.2.6s  contains  the 
subject  of  the  sentence,  Morn  and  Night,  compared  to  a cow  that  yields  abundant  milk  : 
‘ And  the  two  great  divine  maidens,  Morn  and  Night,  like  a cow  that  yields  abundant 
milk,  they  the  reverend  patronesses,  called  by  many,  seated  upon  our  barhis,  shall  come  to 
us  for  our  weal.’  But  in  1.186.4  the  repeated  pada  is  in  the  accusative  : ‘ With  reverence  do 
I implore  for  you  . . . Morn  and  Night,  like  a cow  that  yields  abundant  milk.’  The  sense  of 
this  passage  is  guaranteed  by  5.41.7  : upa  va  ese  vandyebhih  9usdih  . . . arkaih,  usasanakta. 


1.186.4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  I [160 

The  author  of  1.186.4  has  borrowed  the  existing  pada  7.2.6b,  content  to  take  it  as  it  is,  because 
the  slight  alteration  to  usasanakta  sudugham  iva  dhenum  is  metrically  inconvenient.  I 
would  answer,  therefore,  in  the  affirmative  Oldenberg’s  question,  RV.  Noten,  p.183  : ‘ Bewegte 
sich  der  Rsi  nicht  im  Wortlaut  jener  .stelle  (namely  7.2.6),  nach  Art  vedischer  Dichter 
dadurch  unangefochten,  dass  usasanakta  hier  akkusative  sind  ? ’ 

1.18 8.4a  (Agastya;  Apra,  to  Barhis) 
praemam  barhir  6jasa  sahasravlram  astrnan, 
yatraditya  virajatha. 

9.5.4  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa ; Apra,  to  Barhis) 
barhih  pracinam  6jasa  pavamana  strnan  harih, 
dev6su  deva  Iyate. 

For  the  general  character  of  9.5  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  pp.  28,  note,  194 ; and  our  p.  17. 
The  Pavamana  stanza  is  accordingly  late. 

1.188.7b°:  i.i3.8bc  ; i.i42.8bc,  hotara  daivya  kavi,  yajnam  no  yaksatam  imam. 
1.188.10°,  agnir  havyani  sisvadat : 1.105.14°;  142.11°,  agnlr  havya  susQdati. 
1.189.1b  (Agastya  ; to  Agni) 

agne  naya  supatha  raye  asman  vigvani  deva  vayiinani  vidvan, 
yuyodhy  asmaj  juhuranam  eno  bhuyistkarii  te  namaiiktim  vidhema. 

3.5.6b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

rbhug  cakra  idyam  caru  nama  vigvani  devo  vayunani  vidvan, 
sasasya  carma  ghrtavat  padam  ves  tad  id  agni  raksaty  aprayuchan. 

For  3.5.6  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  227. 

1.189. 2b  (Agastya ; to  Agni) 

agne  tvam  paraya  navyo  asman  svastibhir  ati  durgani  vigva, 
pug  ca  prthivi  bahula  na  urvi  bhava  tokaya  tanayaya  gam  y6h. 
io.56.7b  (Brhaduktha  Vamadevya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
nava  na  ksodah  pradigah  prthivyah  svastibhir  ati  durgani  vigva, 
svam  prajam  brhaduktho  mahitvavaresv  adadhad  a par6su. 

Cf.  1.99.1°,  s4nah  parsad  ati  durgani  vigva. 

[1.190. 2b,  sargo  na  yo  devayatam  asarji:  9.97.46^  kamo  n&,  &c.] 

1.190.8°  (Agastya  ; to  Brhaspati) 

eva  rnahas  tuvijatas  tuvismun  brhaspatir  vrsabho  dhayi  devah, 

sa  na  stutd  viravad  dhatu  g6mad  Lvidyamesam  vrjanam  jlradanum.j 

refrain,  1.165.1511  ff. 

7.23.6°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

Lev6d  indram  vrsanam  vajrabahuiiij  vasisthaso  abhy  arcanty  arkaih, 

6**  cf.  7.23.6a 

sa  na  stutd  viravad  dhatu  gdmad  LyQyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah. j 

Ce- refrain,  7.i.20dff. 

For  7.23.6*  cf.  9.97.4d,  abhindram  vrsanaiii  vajrabahum. 


161]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Agastya  Maitrdvaruni  [ — 1.191.10 

1.191.1'1,  4d,  ny  adfsta  alipsata. 


1.191.41'  (Agastya  ; to  Ap,  Trna,  SQrya ; an  Upanisad) 
ni  gavo  gosthe  asadan  ni  mrgaso  aviksata, 

ni  ketavo  jananam  Lny  fidfsta  alipsata. i i.i9i.id 

5.66.4°  (Ratahavya  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
adha  hi  kavya  yuvarii  daksasya  pQrbhir  adbhuta, 
ni  ketuna  jananam  cikethe  putadaksasa. 

1.191.5"  (Agastya  ; to  Ap,  Tina,  SQrya  ; an  Upanisad) 
eta  u ty6  praty  adrcjran  pradosam  taskara  iva. 

Liidreta  vifvadrstahj  pratibuddha  abhQtana.  W 1.191.5° 

7.78.3"  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

eta  u tyah  praty  adrgran  purastaj  jyotir  yachantir  usaso  vibhatih, 
Lajljanan  suryaiii  yajnam  agnimj  apacinam  tamo  agad  ajustam.  7.78.3° 

We  render  1.191.5,  ‘These  (evil  creatures)  here  have  been  seen,  like  thieves  at  night.  0 yo 
invisible  (creatures),  (yet)  seen  by  all,  ye  have  been  noted  ! ’ Cf.  Ludwig,  921 ; Grassmann, 
ii.  462  ; Henry,  Memoires  de  la  Soci6t6  de  Linguistique,  ix.  239.  The  stanza  is  magic  rubbish 
of  the  worst  sort.  Henry,  worried  by  the  metre  of  pada  a,  would  read  prdti  dr^ran,  but  the 
pada  is  nothing  more  than  a stunted  loan,  in  form  and  sense,  from  the  perfect  stanza  7.78.3, 
where  the  metre  of  the  repeated  pada  is  also  good. 

1.195.5°,  6°.  adrstu  vifvadrstah. 

1.191.10°-*  llc-f,  so  cin  nu  na  marati  no  vayarii  maramare  asya  yojanarh  haristha 
madhu  tva  madhula  cakara  ; 1.191.12°-*,  ta?  cin  nu  na  maranti  no 
vayarii,  &c.  ; 1.191.13d6,  are  asya  yojanam,  &c. 

For  the  quasi  metre  of  these  formulas  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  160  (erroneous  divisions)  ; 
Bloomfield,  Concordance  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  187.  For  pada  f see  Concordance  under 
madhu  tva  madhula  karotu. 


21 


[B  O.!.  201 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  II 


2.1.2  (Grtsamada  Bhargava  Qaunaka,  formerly  Qaunahotra  ; to  Agni)  = 
xo.  91.10  (Aruna  Vaitahavya  ; to  Agni) 

tavagne  hotrarh  tava  potram  rtviyam  tava  nestram  tvam  agnid 
rtayatah, 

tava  pragastram  tvam  adlivariyasi  brahma  easi  grhapatig  ca  no  dame. 

The  stanza  is  rather  abrupt  in  2.1,  whereas  in  10.91  its  sequence  after  stanza  9 is 
peculiarly  fit;  cf.  Weber,  Proceedings  of  the  Berlin  Academy,  June  14,  1900,  p.  603, 
note  i,  606. 

2.1.13d  : i.94.3b,  tve  deva  havir  adanty  ahutam. 

2.1.16  (Grtsamada,  &c.,  as  above ; to  Agni)  = 

2.2.13  (The  same) 

yd  stotrbhyo  gdagram  agvapegasam  agne  ratim  upasrjanti  surayah, 
asman  ea  tang  ca  pra  hi  ndsi  vasya  a brhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah. 

The  fourth  pada  is  refrain  : see  the  next  item. — Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  431  ; RV.  Noten, 
p.  189;  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  114. 

2.1.16d  ; 2.13d;  n-2id;  13.13d;  I4.i2d;  i5.iod;  16. 9d  ; 17. 9d;  i8.9d;  20.9d  ; 

23,19d  5 24*i6d  ; 27.i7d;  28.rid;  29.7'!;  33. 1 5d  ; 35*x5d  5 39-8<1 ! 
40.6d  ; 42.3d  ; 9.86.43d,  brhdd  vadema  vidathe  suvirah. 

2.2.21'  (Grtsamada,  &c.,  as  above  ; to  Agni) 

abhi  tva  naktlr  usaso  vavagire  ’gne  vatsam  na  svasaresu  dhenavah, 
diva  ived  arati'r  manusa  yuga  ksapo  bhasi  puruvara  samyatah. 

8.88. ic  (Nodhas  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

tarn  vo  dasmam  rtlsaharh  vasor  mandanam  andhasah, 

abhi  vatsam  na  svdsaresu  dhonava  Li'ndrarix  glrbhir  navamahe.j 

8.76.5c 

Cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  114,  who  renders  erroneously  naktir  usaso  in  2.2.2  by  1 nachts 
und  morgens’.  The  two  words  are  the  subject  of  abhi  vavagire  ; cf.  9.94.2. 

[2.2.4d,  patho  na  payurii  janasl  ubh6  dnu : 9-7o.3b,  udabhyaso  janiisl  ubhe  anu.] 


[—2.3-7 


163]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

2.2. 8C  (Grtsamada,  &c.,  as  above ; to  Agni) 
sa  idliana  usaso  ramya  anu  svhr  na  dlded  arus6na  bhanuna, 
hdtrabhir  agnir  manusah  svadhvard  raja  vifdm  atithi^  carur  ayave. 

io.i  i.5b  (Havirdhana  Angi ; to  Agni) 
sadasi  ranvo  yavaseva  piisyate  h6tra.bh.ir  agne  manusah  svadhvar&h, 
viprasya  va  yac  cha9amana  ukthyam  vajarii  sasavah  upayasi  bhuribhih. 

Cf.  1.36. 7°,  hdtriibhir  agnim  manusah  siim  indhate. 

2.2.13  = 2.1.16. 

2.3.1'1  (Grtsamada,  &c.,  as  above  ; to  Agni) 

samiddho  agnir  nihitah  prthivyam  pratyan  vifvani  bhuvanany  asthat, 
hota  pavakah  pradivah  sumedha  dev6  devan  yajatv  agnir  arhan. 

io.2.2d  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

Lvesi  hotram  uta  potram  jananariij  mandhatasi  dravinoda  rtava, 

i.76.4c 

svaha  vayarn  krnavama  havinsi  dev6  devan  yajatv  agnir  arhan. 


2.3.7a+d  (Grtsamada,  &c.,  as  above ; Apra,  to  Daivya  Hotara) 
daivya  hdtara  prathama  vidustara  rju  yaksatali  sam  red  vapustara, 
devan  yajantav  rtutha  sam  anjato  nabha  prthivya  adhi  sanusu  trisu. 

3.4.7®  (Yi^amiti-a  Gathina  ; Apra,  to  Daivya  Hotara)  = 

3.7.8®  (Vi9vamiti-a  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

daivya  hdtara  prathama  ny  rnje  sapta  prksasah  svadhaya  madanti, 
rtarii  9ansanta  rtam  it  ta  ahur  anu  vratam  vratapa  didhyanah. 

10.66.13®  (Vasukarna  Vasnkra  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

daivya  hotara  prathama  purohita  Lrtasya  pantham  anv  emi  sadhuya,j 

1.124.3° 

ksetrasya  patim  prative9am  imahe  vi9van  devan  amftah  aprayuchatah. 

10. 1 10.7®  (Jamadagni  Bhargava,  or  Kama  Jamadagnya;  Apra,  to  Daivya 
Hotara) 

daivya  hotara  prathama  suvaca  mimana  yajnam  manuso  yajadhyai, 
pracodayanta  vidathesu  karu  praclnam  jyotih  pradi9a  di9anta. 

3. 29.4'’  (Vi9vamitra  ; to  Agni) 

ilayas  tva  pade  vayam  nabha  prthivya  adhi, 

jatavedo  ni  dhlmahy  Lagne  havyaya  volhave.j  €-&•  i.45.6d 

For  the  chronology  of  these  stanzas  note  the  relation  of  10.66.13  (certainly  late)  to  1. 124.3 
(under  i.i24.3cd). — In  2.3.7  vapustara  (for  vapustara)  is  made  to  rhyme  more  perfectly  with 
vidustara,  as  dadhantu  (for  dadhatu)  rhymes  with  santu  in  7.62.6 ; and  dadhanti  (for 
dadhati)  with  namanti  in  7.56.19.  Cf.  Aufrecht,  ZDMG.  lx.  557. — For  the  apparently 
shortened  pada  3-29.4b  cf.  3.8. 3b,  varsman  prthivya  adhi,  and  see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 9. 


2.3.9 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II 


[164 

[2.3. 9d,  atha  devanam  apy  etu  pathah:  3. 8.9d ; 7.47.3b,  deva  (7.47-3b,  devir) 
devanam  api  yanti  pathah.] 

2.3.11c  (Grtsamada  Bhargava  Qaunaka,  formerly  Qaunahotra ; to  Agni) 
ghrtam  mimikse  ghrtam.  asya  yonir  ghrte  frito  ghrtam  v asya  dhama, 
anusvadham  a vaha  madayasva  svahakrtam  vrsabha  vaksi  liavyam. 

3.6.9d  (Somahuti  Bhargava;  to  Agni) 

aibhir  agne  saratham  yahy  arvah  nanaratham  va  vibhavo  hy  afvah, 
patnlvatas  trihfatam  tnri9  ca  devan  anusvadham  a vaha  madayasva. 

The  very  harmless  appearing  pada  2.3.11°  has  decided  critical  import:  Ludwig,  775, 
renders  it,  ‘ deiner  gottlichen  natur  folgend  fare  her,  freue  am  trunk  dich  ’ ; Grassmann, ‘ auf 
eignen  Antrieb  fahre  her,  erfreu  dich  The  trouble  is  that  a vaha  does  not  mean  ‘ ride  hither 
but  ‘carry  hither’.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  198,  who  has  noted  the  recurrence  of  this  pada  in 
3.6.9,  renders  correctly,  ‘ Carry  hither  (the  gods)  according  to  thy  wont ! Rejoice  ! ’ The 
parallel,  3.6.9,  supplies  the  bracketed  words  (‘  the  gods  ’)  ; its  second  distich  reads  fitly,  ‘ bring 
hither,  according  to  thy  wont,  the  thirty-three  gods  along  with  their  wives ! Rejoice  ! ’ 
The  ellipsis  of  devan  in  2.3. 11  is  simply  due  to  lack  of  room  for  the  word  : 3.6.9  preceded  2.3.1 1. 

2.4.2a  (Somahuti  Bhargava ; to  Agni) 

imam  vidhanto  apam  sadhasthe  dvitadadhur  bhrgavo  viksv  ayoh, 
esa  vifvany  abhy  astu  bhuma  devanam  agnir  aratir  jlra^vah. 

10.46. 2a  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana;  to  Agni) 

imam  vidhanto  apam  sadhasthe  pafum  na  nastam  padair  anu  gman, 
guha  catantam  uffjo  namobhir  ichanto  dhira  bhrgavo  ’vindan. 

See  Muir,  OST.  i.  170. — The  cadence  apam  sadhasthe  in  1.149.4°;  6.52. 15b. 

2.5.4d  (Somahuti  Bhargava ; to  Agni) 
sakam  hi  fiicina  fiicih  pra^asta  kratunajani, 
vidvan  asya  vrata  dhruva  vaya  ivanu  rohate. 

8.13.6°  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

stota  yat  te  vicarsanir  atipra^ardhayad  girah, 

vaya  ivanu  rohate  jusanta  yat. 

The  repeated  pada  is  secondary  in  8.13.6.  Ludwig,  591,  ‘ wenn  dir  der  menschliche  sanger 
gewaltig  schmetternd  die  lieder  liisst  ertiinen,  dann  wkchst  wie  ein  ast  was  sie  wiinschen  ’. 
But  stota  is  the  subject  of  rohate,  and  jusanta  yat  is  refrain  appendage,  as  in  9.102.5*.  See 
Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 4. — For  vaya  see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  207  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi. 
207  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  164,  where  other  literature  is  cited.  It  seems  to  me  that  vayas  is  nom.  sg. 
of  a stem  vayas  ‘ young  man  ’,  ‘ lusty  youth  ’,  the  masculine  pendant  of  vayas.  neuter, 
‘ puberty  ’ ; cf.  vayavantam  ksayam  in  6.2.5  with  ksaya  prajavat,  nrvat,  svapatya,  suvira.  The 
matter  is  not  clear  at  every  point;  see  Muller’s  and  Oldenberg’s  discussions. — The  word 
vicarsani  in  8.13.6°  is  generally  misunderstood.  The  Pet.  Lexs.  and  Grassmann,  ‘sehr 
regsam  *,  and  the  like;  Ludwig,  here  ‘ menschlich  ’ ; in  6.45.16  (568)  he  renders  krstlnani 
vicarsanih  by  ‘der  unter  den  menschen  ausgezeiclinete ’.  But  this  juxtaposition  of  the 
synonyms  krsti  and  carsani  shows  that  the  vicarsani  means  ‘ he  who  pervades  the  tribes  of 
men’,  or  ‘he  who  frequents  the  clans’.  For  the  phonetic  relations  of  the  two  words  soe 
Joh.  Schmidt,  KZ.  xxv.  89. 


[—2.8.5 


165]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

2.5.8C  (Somilhuti  Bhargava ; to  Agni) 
yatha  vidvan  aram  karad  vi'9vebhyo  yajatebhyah, 
ay  am  agne  tvd  api  yam  yajhaih  cakrma  vayam. 

8.44.28“  (VirQpa  Angirasa ; to  Agni) 
ayam  agne  tv 6 api  jarita  bhQtu  santya, 

Ltasm&i  pavaka  mrlaya.j  w i.io.^ 

The  repeated  pada  here  does  service  as  an  interpreter.  Ludwig,  297,  renders  2.5.8,  * wie  er 
es  weisz,  bereite  alien  heiligen,  diser  [opferer]  und,  Agni,  auclx  dir  das  opfer,  das  wir  veran- 
staltet  haben’.  The  same  scholar,  405,  translates  8.48.28,  ‘ ich  mOge  sein  preissiinger  bei  dir, 
trefflicher ; [dem]  dazu,  o heiliger,  sei  gniidig’.  The  word  agne  is  overlooked,  unintentionally 
no  doubt,  but  the  two  translations  diverge  in  the  rendering  of  the  repeated  pada.  Bartho- 
lomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  219,  note,  renders,  ‘ Wie  eben  ein  verstiindiger  es  alien  gbttern  zu  pass 
machen  will : auch  fur  dich  ist  hier  ein  opfer,  das  wir  bereitet  haben  ’.  Here  the  rendering 
of  the  repeated  pada  jars  with  8.44.28.  Grassmann,  i,  pp.  12  and  465,  translates  freely,  but 
correctly.  I would  render  2.5.8  : * That  he  may  intelligently  prepare  (the  sacrifice)  for  all  the 
Yajatas — this  sacrifice,  O Agni,  which  we  have  prepared  (we  place)  in  thy  charge.’  The 
stanza  is  slightly  anacoluthic  : we  should  expect  karah  for  karat.  Accordingly  8.44.28  : ‘ This 
poet,  O noble  Agni,  shall  be  in  thy  keep  ; be  merciful  to  him,  O Purifier ! ’ 

2.8.1C:  1.26.5°;  I-45-5b>  ima  11  ?u  frudhl  girah. 

2.6.5a  (Somahuti  Bhargava  ; to  Agni) 

sa  no  vrstim  divas  pari  sa  no  vajam  anarvanam, 

sa  nah  sahasrinlr  isah. 

9.65.24“  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  &c.  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
t6  no  vrstim  divas  pari  pavantam  a suvfrj'am, 
suvfina  devasa  indavah. 

Ellipsis  of  some  such  verb  as  a vah  in  2.6.5. 


[2.7.3°:  ati  gahemahi  dvisah:  3.27.3°,  ati  dvesansi  tarema.] 

2.7.4“  (Somahuti  Bhargava  ; to  Agni) 
gucih  pavaka  vandyo  ’gne  brhad  vi  rocase, 
tvam  ghrtebhir  ahutah. 

7.15.10°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

Lagm  raksahsi  sedhatij  fukra^ocir  amartyah,  1.79.  i2b 

gucih  pavaka  idyah. 

Cf.  agnih  pavaka  idyah,  3.27.4b. 

[2.8.5b,  agnim  ukthani  vavrdhuh  : 8.6.35“  5 95-6b,  indram  ukthani,  &c.] 

2.8.5°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Agni) 

atrim  anu  svarajyam  Lagnim  ukthani  vavrdhuh,  j $s*  cf.  2.8.5b 

vigva  adhi  griyo  dadhe. 


2.8.5 — ] Part  1 ■ Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  II  [166 

10.21.3d  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 
tve  dharmana  asate  juhubhih  sincatir  iva, 

krsna  rupany  arjuna  vf  vo  made  vigva  adhi  griyo  dhise  vivaksase. 

10. 1 27.1 c (Kugika  Saubhara,  or  Ratri  Bharadvajl ; Ratristavah) 
ratri  vy  akhyad  ayati  purutra  devy  aksabhih, 
vigva  adhi  griyo  ’dhita. 

For  2.8.5  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  192,  and  cf.  the  related  pada,  8.28.5*,  sapto  idhi 
9riyo  dhire. 

2.8.6c+d  (Grtsamada  ; to  Agni) 

agner  l'ndrasya  somasya  devanam  utlbhir  vayam, 

arisyantah  sacemahy  abhx  syama  prtanyatah. 

8.25.11°  (Vifvamanas  Vaiyafva  ; to  Vi$ve  Devah) 
te  no  navam  urusyata  diva  naktam  sudanavah, 
drisyanto  ni  payubhih  sacemabi. 

9-35-3b  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvaya  vlrena  viravo  ’bbi  syama  prtanyatah, 
ksara  no  abhi  varyam. 

Cf.  sasahyama  prtanyatah,  under  1.8.4. 

2.11.2b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

srjo  mahir  indra  ya  apinvah  paristhita  ahina  gura  purvih, 
amartyam  cid  dasaiii  manyamanam  avabhinad  ukthair  vavrdhanah. 

7.2 1. 3b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  indra  sravitava  apas  kah  paristhita  ahina  gura  purvih, 
tvad  vavakre  rathyo  na  dhena  rejante  vigva  krtrimani  bhlsa. 

Particularly  good  example  of  the  difficulty  in  determining  which  stanza  is  secondary. — 
Cf.  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  iii.  37,  45,  125  ; Oldenberg,  Vedaforschung,  p.  97. 

2.11.4d,  5a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

gubhram  nu  te  gusmam  vardhayantah  gubhram  vajram  bahvor  dadbanah, 
gubhras  tvam  indra  vavrdhano  asmb  dasir  vigah  suryena  sahyah. 
guha  hitam  guhyam  gulham  apsv  aplvrtam  mayinam  ksiyantam, 
uto  apo  dyam  tastabhvansam  ahann  ahirii  gura  vlryena. 

3.39.6°  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

indro  madhu  saiiibhrtam  usriyayam  padvad  viveda  gaphavan  name  goh, 

guha  hitam  guhyarh  gulham  apsu  haste  dadhe  daksine  daksinavan. 

io.i48.2b+°  (Prthu  Vainya  ; to  Indra) 

rsvas  tvam  indra  gDra  jato  dasir  vigah  suryena  sahyah, 

guha  hitam  guhyam  gulham  apsu  bibhrmasi  prasravane  na  somam. 

In  2. 11. 5 the  repeated  pada  refers  to  Ahi-Vrtra.  So  all  translators,  including  Siiyana. 
This  seems  to  be  the  original  source  of  the  pada.  In  10.148.2  which  shares  two  padas  with 
2.1 1.4,  5,  the  translators  take  a different  turn.  Ludwig,  658,  ‘den  insgelieim  nidergelegten, 


167]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada  [ — 2. 12. 14 

in  den  wassern  versteckten  soma’;  Grassmann,  ‘den  Soma  . . . der  geheim  versteckt  lag  in 
den  Wassern’.  So  also  Bergaigne,  ii.  36,  75  : ‘ le  Soma  cache  dans  les  eaux  (dans  la  nuee).’ 
Sayana  refers  the  pada  to  the  demon  Kuyava  : the  double  parallelism  between  2.11  and  10.148 
invests  this  reference  of  guha  hitam,  &c.,  to  a demon  with  a measure  of  plausibility  ; 10.148.2"1 
would  in  that  case  mean,  ‘we  hold  (the  demon)  who  is  hidden  in  the  waters  like  soma  in  a 
prasravana  (pitcher?)’.  In  3.39.6  Sayana  still  clings  to  a demon  (Asura)  as  the  subject  of 
guha  hitam,  &c.  But  haste  dadhe  is  not  at  all  favourable  to  such  a construction,  haste  dim 
is  used  of  weapons,  goods,  and  heroic  deeds ; see  the  passages  in  Grassmann  under  haste  ; 
nowhere  does  it  mean  anything  like  ‘holding  in  the  hand  ’ in  the  sense  of  ‘ having  in  one’s 
power’.  Only  in  that  sense  would  it  fit  in  with  the  idea  that  guha  hitam,  &c.,  refers  to  a 
demon.  Moreover  the  word  daksinavan  is  not  on  all  fours  with  such  a construction.  So  that 
we  must  admit  (Sayana  contradicente)  that  the  pada  is  used  in  a different  and  secondary 
sense  in  3.39.6  as  compared  with  the  primary  sense  of  the  other  two. — Note  the  partial 
parallelism  between  2.11.1“  and  10. 148. 5*,  and  cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  194. 

2.11.11a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

piba-pib6d  indra  gura  sbmam  Lmandantu  tvfi  mandmah  sutasah,j  1.134.2“ 
prnantas  te  kuksi  vardhayantv  ittha  sutah  pRura  indram  Rva. 

10.22.15“  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  some  other;  to  Indra) 
piba-pib6d  indra  gura  somam  mil  risanyo  vasavRna  vasuh  san, 

Luta  trRyasva  grnato  maghonoj  mahRg  ca  rRyo  revatas  krdhl  nah. 

C8T  10.22. 15C 

2.11.11b,  mandantu  tvR  mandinah  sutasah:  1.134.2“,  miindantu  tvR  mandino 
vfiyav  indavah. 

2.11.21  = 2.15. 10  = 2.16.9  = 2>I7-9  = 2.18.9  = 2.19.9  = 2.20.9  (Grtsamada  ; to 
Indra) 

nunaih  sa  te  prati  varam  jaritr6  duhiyad  indra  daksina  maghbni, 
giksa  stotrbhyo  mati  dhag  bhago  no  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah.j 

refrain,  2 . x . 1 6d  ff. 

Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  107  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  196. 

[2.12:  10.121,  sundry  looser  resemblances;  see  p.  19,  and  Oldenberg,  Prol. 
p.  316,  note.] 

[2.12.3“,  yo  hatvahim  arinat  sapta  sindhun:  4.28.1°;  10.67. 12°,  ahann  ahim,  &c.] 
[2.12.12a,  yah  saptaragmii-  vrsabhas  tuvisman:  4.5. 3b,  sahasrareta  vrsabhas,  &c.] 
2.12.12b,  avRsrjat  sartave  sapta  sindhun:  1.32.  i2d,  avasrjah  sartave  sapta  sindhun. 
2.12.14b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

yah  sunvantam  avati  yah  pacantam  yah  gansantam  yah  gagamanam  uti, 
yasva  brahma  vardhanam  yasya  somo  yasyedam  l'adhah  sa  janasa  indrah. 

2.20.3°  (The  same) 

sa  no  yuvendi’o  johutrah  sakha  givo  naram  astu  pata, 

yah  gansantam  yah  gagamanam  uti  pacantam  ca  stuvantam  ca  pranesat. 


2. 1 2. 1 5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [168 
2.12.15c  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

yah  sunvate  pacate  dudhra  a cid  vajam  dardarsi  sa  kilasi  satyah, 

vayam  ta  indra  vigvaha  priyasah  LsuvIraso  vidatham  a vadema.  j i.ii7.25d 

8.48.14°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

trataro  deva  adhi  voc-ata  no  ma  no  nidra  Igata  mota  jalpih, 
vayam  somasya  vigvaha  priyasah  Lsuviraso  vidatham  a vadema.j 

1. 1 17.254 


2.12.15d:  1.117.25^  ; 8.48. i4d,  suviraso  vidatham  a vadema. 

2.13.2d-4d,  yas  takrnoh  prathamam  sasy  ukthyah. 

2.13. 9b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

gatam  va  yasya  da^a  sakam  ddya  6kasya  grustau  yad  dha  codam  avitha, 
arajjau  dasyun  sam  unab  dabhltaye  supravyo  abhavah  sasy  ukthyah. 

8.3.1211  (Medhyatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

gagdhi  no  asya  yad  dha  pauram  avitha  dhiya  indra  sisasatah, 
gagdhi  yatha  rugamam  gyavakam  krpam  indra  pravah  svarnai’am. 

The  reason  for  confronting  the  two  faintly  similar  padas  of  this  item  is  in  the  parallelism 
of  codam  and  pauram.  The  word  codd,  has  been  regarded  universally  as  an  appellative  in  the 
sense  of  ‘ inspiring,  promoting  ’ (Pet.  Lexs.  ; Sayana,  stotrnam  prerakam  yajamanam  *)  ; or 
‘ poet  ’ (Grassmann)  ; or  1 herrscherstab  or  ‘ befehl  ’ (Ludwig,  486,  and  commentary). 
Evidently  it  is  the  name  of  a man,  a prot6ge  of  Indra.  Translate  2.13.9  : ‘Whose  (sc.  the 
enemy’s)  hundred  and  whose  ten  men  thou  didst  fetter  together,  when  in  response  to  one 
(suppliant)  thou  didst  help  Coda.  For  Dabhiti  thou  didst  bind  the  enemies  without  using 
rope.  Thou  wert  (then)  helpful ; (therefore)  art  thou  praiseworthy.’  Cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  209, 
350;  iii.  1 15,  note  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  199. 

2.13.13  = 2. 14. 12  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

asmabhyam  tad  vaso  danaya  radhah  sam  arthayasva  bahu  te  vasavyam, 
indra  yae  citraria  gravasya  ami  dyun  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah.j 

refrain,  2. 1 . 1 6d  ff. 

2.14.1a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

adhvaryavo  bharat^ndraya  s6mam  amatrebhih  sincata  madyam  andhah, 
kamf  hi  vlrah  sadam  asya  pltim  juhota  vfsne  tad  id  esa  vasti. 

10.30.15°  (Kavasa  Ailusa  ; to  Apah  or  Aponaptr 

agmann  apa  ugatfr  barhfr  edarii  ny  adhvare  asadan  devayantlh, 

adhvaryavah  sunutdndraya  somam  abliud  u vah  sugaka  devayajya. 

I incline  to  believe  that  2.14. 1 is  later  than  10.13. 15  (sunuta  better  than  bliarata).  For 
the  general  character  of  2.14  cf.  Weber,  Sitzungsberichte  der  Berliner  Akademie  der  Wissen- 
scliaften,  1900,  p.  606. 


1 Sayana  has  in  mind  expressions  such  as  y&jamanasya  codau  in  2.30.6,  or  yajamanasya 

codita  in  1.51.8.  The  word  piiura  similarly  plays  upon  the  idea  ‘liberal’,  purukrt,  and  the 
like  ; cf.  under  8.61.6.  Perhaps  both  proper  names  are  conscious  double  entente. 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 


[ — 2.17.6 


169] 

2.14.2C  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

adhvaryavo  yo  apo  vavrivahsam  vrtram  jaghiinaganyeva  vrksam, 
tasma  etam  bharata  tadvagayan  esa  l'ndro  arhati  pitim  asya. 

2.37.1°  (Grtsamada;  to  Rtus) 

mandasva  hotrad  sinu  josam  andhaso  L’dhvaryavah  sa  pQrnam  vasty 
asicam,j  cf.  2.37.1b 

tasma  etam  bharata  tadvag6  dadir  hotnid  somaiii  dravinodah  piba 
rtubhih. 

2.14.10b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

adhvaryavah  payasodhar  yathft  goh  sdmebhir  im  prnata  bhojam  indram, 
vedaham  asya  nibhrtam  ma  etad  ditsantam  bhuyo  yajata?  ciketa. 

6.23.9b  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra) 

tarii  vah  sakhayah  siim  yatha  sutesu  sbmebhir  im  prnata  bhojam  indram, 
kuvit  tasma  asati  no  bharaya  na  siisvim  indro  ’vase  mrdhati. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  382. 

2.14.12  = 2. 1 3. 1 3. 

2.15.1°:  1.32.3b,  trikadrukesv  apibat  sutasya. 

2.15.2°:  i.io3.2a,  sa  dharayat  prthivfm  paprathac  ca. 

2.15.2(1-9d,  somasya  ta  mada  indra?  cakara. 

2.15.10  = 2.11.21  = 2.16.9  = 2.17.6  = 2.18.9  = 2.19.9  = 2.20.9. 

2.16.9  : see  2. 15. 10. 

2.17.4®  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

adha  y6  vigva  bhuvanabhi  majmane?anakft  pravaya  abhy  avardhata, 
ad  rbdasi  jyotisa  vahnir  atanot  sivyan  tamansi  dudhita  sam  avyayat. 

9.110.9b  (Txyaruna  and  Trasadasyu  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

adha  yad  ime  pavamana  rodasi  ima  ca  vigva  bhuvanabhi  majmana, 

yuthe  na  nistha  vrsabho  vi  tisthase. 

Grassmann  renders  2.17.41,  ;Da  als  an  Macht  er  fiber  alle  Wesen  wuchs’;  9.  no.9b,  ‘ Wenn 
du  . . . zu  alien  diesen  Wesen  nun  mit  deiner  Kraft  (dringst)  ’.  Ludwig,  much  more 
consistently,  at  490,  renders  2.17.4%  ‘der  da  alle  wesen  durch  seine  macht  iiber(holte)  ’ ; at 
900  he  renders  9.110.9%  ‘so  weil  . . . liber  alle  wesen  an  grosze  (du  bist)’.  The  omission 
of  the  verb  in  9.1 10.9th  possibly  argues  the  secondary  character  of  that  obvious  repetition, 
(Soma  patterned  after  Indra ; see  ‘ Indra  with  other  divinities’,  p.  xi).  However,  a verb  (as  ‘be  ’ 
or  the  like)  is  often  understood  elsewhere  with  abhi ; e.  g.  1.33.9. — For  2.17.4  see  Oldenberg, 
RV.  Noten,  p.  201. 


2.17.6  : see  2. 15. 10. 

22  [h.o.s.  20] 


2.i8.3 — ] Part  1 ■'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [170 

2.18.3d  (Grtsamada  ; to  Indra) 

hari  nu  kam  ratha  l'ndrasya  yojam  ayai  suktena  vacasa  navena, 
m6  su  tvdm  atra  bahavo  hi  vlpra  ni  riraman  yajamanaso  any6. 

3.35. 5b  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

ma  te  hari  vrsana  vltaprstha  ni  riraman  yajamanaso  any 6, 
atyayahi  gagvato  vayam  te  ’ram  sutebhih  krnavama  somaih. 

Cf.  io.  160.  icd,  indra  ma  tva  yajamanaso  anye  ni  riraman  tubhyam  im<5  sutasali.  A 
characteristic  instance  of  translating  a repeated  pada,  unconscious  of  its  second  occurrence, 
is  offered  by  Grassmann.  He  renders  2.18.3  correctly,  ‘ Nicht  mbgen  dich — denn  vide  gibt’s 
der  SSnger — jetzt  andre  Priester  dort  zur  Einkehr  lenken’;  but  3.35.5  incorrectly,  ‘Nicht 
mbgen  andre  Opfrer  deine  Hengste  die  hockerlosen,  goldigen  ergotzen  ’.  The  close  parallel, 
ma  vam  anyb  ni  yaman  devayantah,  4.44.5°;  7.69.6d,  fixes  the  meaning  of  ni  riraman  as 
‘make  tarry’.  Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  1 19  £f.  ; Bloomfield,  Johns  Hopkins  University 
Circulars,  1906,  pp.  1049  ff. ; also  Aufrecht,  Preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the  Rig-Veda, 
p.  xxx.  Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  202. 

2.18. 7d  (Grtsamada ; to  Indra) 

mama  brahmendra  yahy  acha  vigva  hari  dhuri  dhisva  rathasya, 
purutra  hi  vihavyo  babhuthasmin  chura  savane  madayasva. 

7»23*5d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

te  tva  mada  indra  madayantu  gusminarix  tuviradhasarii  jaritre, 

eko  devatra  dayase  hi  martan  asmin  chura  savane  madayasva. 

7. 29. 2°  (The  same) 

brahman  vlra  brahmakrtim  jusano  L’rvaclno  haribhir  yahi  tuyam,j 

e»-cf.  3.43- 3b 

asminn  u su  savane  madayasv6Lpa  brahmani  grnava  ima  nah.j 

6.40. 4C 

Notably  2.18.7  and  7.29.2  read  like  two  redactions  of  one  and  the  same  theme.  Cf.  vayo 
asmin  savane  madayasva,  7.92.5d. 

2.18.0  = 2. 11. 21  = 2.15.10  = 2.16.9  = 2.17.6  = 2.19.9  = 2.20.9. 

2.19.7d:  i.i74.8d,  nanamo  vadhar  adevasya  plyoh. 

2.19.9  : see  2.18.9. 

2.20.3C:  2.i2.i4b,  yah  gahsantam  yah  gagamanam  utf. 

2.20.5d  (Grtsamada ; to  Indra) 

so  angirasam  ucatha  jujusvan  brahma  tutod  indro  gatum  isnan, 
musnunn  usasah  suiyena  stavan  agnasya  cic  chignathat  purvyani. 

6.4.3d  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya ; to  Agni) 

dyavo  na  yasya  panayanty  abhvaiii  bhiisahsi  vaste  suryo  na  gukrah, 
vi  ya  inoty  ajarah  pavako  ’gnasya  cic  chignathat  purvyani. 

For  sundry  points  in  these  two  stanzas  see  Piscliel  and  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  162,  201  ; iii. 
1 19;  Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  29;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  205,  371.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  ii. 
222  ; iii.  8,  note  2.  For  the  succession  of  words  isniin  musnan  see  under  1.62.2°. 


[ 2.23.8 


171]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

2.20.0  = 2. 1 1.2 1 = 2. 15.10  = 2.16.9  = 2.17.6  = 2.18.9  = 2.19.9. 

2. 21. 2b  (Grtsamada ; to  Indra) 

abhibhuve  ’bhibhangaya  vanvate  ’salhaya  sahamanaya  vedhase, 
tuvigraye  vahnaye  dustarltave  satrasahe  nama  indraya  vocata. 

7.46. i°  (Vasistha  ; to  Rudra) 
ima  rudraya  sthiradhanvane  girah  ksipresave  devaya  svadhavne, 
dsalhaya  sahamanaya  vedhase  tigmayudhaya  bharata  grnotu  nah. 

TB.  2. 8. 6.8  approximates  the  repeated  pada  more  closely  to  the  sphere  of  Rudra  by  reading 
milhuse  for  vedhase  in  its  version  of  7.46.1°.  But  vedMs  is  of  wide  use  among  the  gods, 
intrinsically  fitting  Rudra  as  well  as  Indra : there  is  in  this  nothing  that  points  to  the 
priority  of  2.21.2. 

[2.21.3d,  mdrasya  vocam  pra  krtani  vTrya : 1.32.1",  mdrasya  nii  vlry&ni  pra 
vocam.] 

2.22.1d-3d,  sainarii  sagcad  devo  devam  satyam  l'ndram  satya  induh. 

2.22.4°,  divi  pravacyam  krtam:  1.105.  i6b,  divi  pravacyam  krtah. 

2.23.5"  (Grtsamada ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

na  tarn  anho  nd  duritam  kutag  cana  narfitayas  titirur  na  dvayavinah, 
vi^va  id  asmad  dhvaraso  vi  badhase  yarn  sugopa  raksasi  brahmanas  pate. 

8.19.6°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

tasyed  arvanto  ranhayanta  a?dvas  tasya  dyumm'tamarh  ya^ah, 
na  tarn  anho  devakrtam  kutag  cand  na  martyakrtam  na?at. 

10.126.1"  (Kulmalabarhisa  (^ailusi,  or  Anhomuc  Vamadevya;  to  Vigve 
Devah) 

na  tarn  anho  na  duritam  devaso  asta  martyam, 
sajosaso  yam  aryama  mitro  nayanti  varuno  ati  dvisah. 

Cf.  7.82.7,  mi  tam  anhona  duritani  martyam. — The  padas  lend  themselves  to  the  following 
facile  chronological  arrangement : surely  10. 126.1*  is  a truncated  form  of  2.23.5%  because  duri- 
tam is  in  perfect  metrical  position  in  the  latter,  in  poor  position  in  the  former  (10.126  is  a 
piece  of  latest  clap-trap).  Again,  the  persistent  recurrence  together  in  three  cases  of  the 
synonyms  anhas  and  durita  makes  it  certain  that  8.19.6°  is  a sophisticated  form  of  2.35.5®, 
because  it  substitutes  devakrtam  for  na  duritam. 

2.23.8°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brhaspati) 

trataram  tva  tanunam  havamahe  ’vaspartar  adhivaktaram  asmayum, 
brhaspate  devanido  ni  barhaya  ma  dureva  uttaram  sumnam  un  na$an. 

6.61.3"  (Bharadvaja;  to  Sarasvatl) 

sarasvati  devanido  ni  barhaya  prajam  vigvasya  brsayasya  mayinah, 
uta  ksitibhyo  ’vanlr  avindo  visam  ebhyo  asravo  vajinlvati. 

The  insistent  question  of  the  relative  date  of  two  padas  so  obviously  imitative  may, 
I think,  be  answered  confidently  in  favour  of  2.23.8  : the  alliteration  brhaspate  . . . ni  bar- 


2.23.8 — ] Part  1 : Bepeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [172 

haya  marks  that  composition  as  primary  ; cf.  2.23.13,  brhaspatir  vi  vavarha.  In  6.61  Saras- 
vatl  is  assimilated  to  Brhaspati  in  an  especial  degree  : in  st.  3,  as  dhinam  avitrl  ‘ helper  of 
prayers’  (vac)  she  is  clearly  a sort  of  lieutenant  of  Brhaspati  ; in  st.  7 she  slays  Vrtra  ; in 
st.  i she  is  hostile  to  the  Panis.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  328  ; ii.  317  ; iii.  80. 

2.23.10°,  ma  no  duhganso  abhidipsur  igata:  1.23.9°;  7.94.7°,  ma  no  duhgansa 
igata ; 10.25.7d,  ma  no  duhgansa  igata  vivaksase. 

2.23.11°,  asi  satya  rnaya  brahmanas  pate : 1.87.4°,  asi  satya  rnayavanedyah. 

[2.23.16d,  tad  asmasu  dravinam  dhehi  citram : 10. 37.  iod,  tat  surya  dravinam,  &c.] 

2.23.10cd  = 2.24. 1 6°d  (Grtsamada;  to  Brahmanaspati) 

brahmanas  pate  tvam  asya  yanta  suktasya  bodhi  tanayam  cajinva, 

viQvam  tad  bhadram  yad  avanti  deva  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah.j 

refrain,  2.i.i6dff. 

2- 35-I5cd  (Grtsamada;  to  Aponaptar) 

ayansam  agne  suksitim  janayayansam  u maghavadbhyah  suvi-ktim, 
vigvam  tad  bhadram  yad  avanti  deva  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  su- 
virah.j iff  refrain,  2. 1. 1 6d  ff. 

2.24.16  : see  preceding  item. 

2.25.1d-5d,  yam-yam  yujam  ki-nute  brahmanas  patih. 

[2.25.4b,  sa  satvabhih  jirathamo  gosu  gachati:  1.83.  in,  agvavati  prathamo,  &c.] 
Cf.  9.86.12. 

2.25. 5b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

tasma  id  vigve  dhunayanta  sindhavo  ’chidra  garma  dadhire  puruni, 
devanam  sumne  subhagah  sa  edhate  Lyarii-yarii  yujarii  krnut§  bi-ahmanas  patih. j 

refrain,  2.25.id~5d 

3-  1 5- 5a  (Utklla  Katya ; to  Agni) 

achidra  garma  jaritah  puruni  devan  acha  dldyanah  sumedhah, 
ratho  na  sdsnir  abhi  vaksi  vajam  agne  tvam  rodasl  nah  sumeke. 

For  3.15.5  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  160  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  223. 

2.26. 2b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Brahmanaspati) 

yajasva  vlra  pra  vihi  manayato  bhadram  manah  krnusva  vrtraturye, 
liavis  krnusva  subhago  yathasasi  Lbrahmanas  pater  ava  a vrnlmahe.j 

C«*cf.  2.26. 2d 

8.  i9.2on  (Sobhari  Kanva ; to  Agni) 

bhadraih  manah  krnusva  vrtraturye  yena  samatsu  sasahah, 
dva  sthira  tanulii  bhuri  gdrdhataiii  vaneraa  te  abhistibhih. 


[ — 2.27.9 


173]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

An  interesting  study  in  translations  of  repeated  padas  : — 

(Grassmann,  i.  33,  ad  2.26.2b:  ‘macho  tiichtig  deinen  Geist  zur  Feindesschlacht.’ 
Grassmann,  i.  424,  ad  8.19.20*  : ‘ im  Feindeskampfe  mache  heilvoll  deinen  Muth.’ 

{Ludwig,  728,  ad  3.26. 2b:  ‘ fass  guten  mut  zur  bekiimpfung  der  feinde.’ 

Ludwig,  401,  ad  8.19.20* : ‘bet&tige  begliickenden  sinn  bei  der  Vrtrabek&mpfung.’ 

In  my  opinion  Ludwig’s  first  rendering  is  exactly  right ; the  others  more  or  less  vague 
generalizations.  Cf.  the  expression  sthiram  miinah  kr,  5.30.4  ; 10. 1 17.2. 

[2.20.2d,  brahmanas  pater  ava  a vrnlmahe:  10.35.2“,  divasprthivyor  ava,  &c.] 

2.20.3b,  s&  putrair  vajarii  bharate  dhanii  nfbhih : 1.64.13°,  arvadbhir  vajarh,  &c.  ; 
10.147.4^,  maksu  sa  vajarii,  &c. 

2.27. 2b,  mitro  aryama  varuno  jusanta:  7.64.  xJ,  raja  suksatro  varuno  jusanta.] 

[2.27.4b,  deva  vi'fvasya  bhuvanasya  gopah : 1. 164.21°,  ino  vi^vasya,  &c.] 

2.27.7°  (Kurina  Gartsamada,  or  Grtsamada  ; to  Adityas) 
pipartu  no  aditl  rajaputrati  dvesarisy  aryama  sugebhili. 
brhan  mitrasya  varunasya  garmdpa  syama  puruvira  aristah. 

io.io.6c  (Yaml  Vaivasvatl ; Samvada) 

ko  asya  veda  prathamasyiihnali  ka  irii  dadar^a  ka  iha  pra  vocat, 
brhan  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama  kad  u brava  aliano  vicya  nrn. 

For  10.10.6  cf.  3.54.5  ; 10.129.6,  and  see  Geldner,  Gurupujakaumudi,  p.  22  ; v.  Schroeder, 
Mysterium  und  Mimus,  p.  283. — Cf.  1.152.4  ; 7.61.4;  10.89.8. 

2.27.9“  (Karma  Gartsamada,  or  Grtsamada  ; to  Adityas) 
tri  rocana  divya  dharayanta  hiranyayah  ^ucayo  dharaputah, 
asvapnajo  animisd  adabdha  uru^risa  rjave  martyaya. 

5.29.1b  (Gaurivlti  ^)aktya  ; to  Indra) 

try  hryama  manuso  devatata  tri  rocana  divya  dharayanta, 
arcanti  tva  marutah  putadaksas  tvam  esam  rsir  indrasi  dhlrah. 

Little  doubt  but  that  the  effective  stanza  2.27.9  may  claim  priority.  The  difficulties  of 
5.29.1  are  discussed  last  by  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  325.  The  conditions  are  as  follows  : 5.29 
is  a hymn  to  Indra,  in  which  the  Maruts  are  represented  very  saliently  as  Indra’s  worshippers  : 
stanzas  1,  2,  3,  6 (so  also  in  5.30.6  ; 31.4.10  ; see  Bergaigne,  ii.  391  ; Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth, 
iii.  314).  The  introduction  of  aryama  in  5.29.1*  is  not  very  strange,  if  we  conceive  it  to  be  an 
etymologizing  epithet  of  Indra  : the  Maruts  conceive  of  him  as  their  Aryaman,  ‘ friend  or 
companion’  (eso  ’ryama  yo  dadati,  KS.  8.1,  p.  83.  13);  therefore  the  poet  calls  him  Aryaman. 
Indra  is  a bit  humanized  in  this  stanza  (rsir  dhirah),  and  by  means  of  the  sacrifice  of  Manu 
(manuso  devatata)  he  is  enabled  to  hold  the  three  divine  luminous  spaces  ; cf.  Bergaigne,  i. 
66.  The  secondary  touch  in  5.29.1  rests  on  the  fact  that  the  word  aryama  calls  up  the 
particular  expression  tri  rocana  divya  dharayanta  which  hails  primarily  from  the  sphere  of 
the  Adityas  in  2.27.9  (the  word  aryaman  in  stanza  8 of  the  same  hymn).  This  places  aryama 
grammatically  into  the  position  of  a plural  ekaijesa,  or  an  elliptical  axve0-  Ka&  o\ov  kcu  /xepos  ; cf. 
arir  = ary6, 1.4.6.  Translate  5.29.1 : ‘(Indra)  the  companion  (aryama),  (and  the  Adityas),  by 
the  sacrifice  of  Manu,  held  up  the  three  divine  luminous  spaces.’  All  this  seems  to  me  in 
the  very  line  of  the  Rishis’  thought,  and  unusually  enticing  evidence  that  5.29.1  is  partly 
founded  on  2.27.9. 


a. 27. 1 7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [174 

2.27.17  (Kurina  Gartsamada,  or  Grtsamada  ; to  Adityas)  = 

2.28.11  (The  same  ; to  Varuna)  = 

2.29.7  (The  same  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

maham  maghdno  varuna  priyasya  bhuridavna  a vidam  gunam  apeh, 
ma  rayo  rajan  suyamad  ava  stham  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah.j 

m*  d : refrain,  2.1. 1 6dff. 


2.28.1’’  (Kurma  Gartsamada,  or  Grtsamada ; to  Varuna) 

idam  kaver  adityasya  svarajo  vigvani  santy  abhy  astu  mahna, 

ati  yo  mandro  yajathaya  devah  suklrtim  bhikse  varunasya  bhureh. 

8.  ioo.4b  (Indra;  to  Indra) 

ayam  asmi  jaritah  pagya  meha  vigva  jatany  abhy  asmi  mahna, 
rtasya  ma  pradigo  vardhayanty  adardiro  bhuvana  dardarlmi. 

See  p.  vii,  line  7 from  top. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  also  6. 25. 5d  ; 8.88.4b. 

[2.28. 3C,  yuyam  nah  putra  aditer  adabdhah : 7.6o.5d,  gagmasah  putra  aditer 
adabdhah.] 

2.28.11 : see  2.27.17. 

[2.29.2b,  yuyam  dvesansi  sanutar  yuyota:  10. 100. 9b,  vigva  dvesansi,  &c.] 

2.29.7  : see  2.27.17. 

2.31.1b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

asmakam  mitravarunavatam  ratham  adityai  rudrair  vasubhih  sacabhuva, 
pra  yad  vayo  na  paptan  vasmanas  pari  gravasyavo  hrslvanto  vanarsadah. 

8.35. lb  (^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 

agninendrena  varunena  visnunadityai  rudrair  vasubhih  sacabhuva, 
Lsajosasa  usasa  suryena  caj  Lsomam  pibatam  agvina.  j 

6«,c:  refrain,  8. 35. i0— 2 ic ; d:  refrain,  8.35.i‘1~3d 

2.33.2c  (Grtsamada ; to  Rudra) 

tvadattebhl  rudra  gamtamebhih  gatam  hima  aglya  bhesajebhih, 
vy  asmad  dv^so  vitaram  vy  anho  vy  amlvag  catayasva  visQclh. 

6.44.  i6d  ((JJamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
idam  tyat  patram  indrapanam  indrasya  priyam  amftam  apayi, 
matsad  yatha  saumanasaya  devarii  vy  asmad  dv4so  yuyavad  vy  anhah. 
For  2.33. 2cd  cf.  6.74.2ab. 

2.33.14a  (Grtsamada ; to  Rudra) 

p&ri  no  heti  rudrasya  vrjyah  pari  tvesasya  durmatir  mahi  gat, 

ava  sthira  maghdvadbhyas  tanusva  Lmidhvas  tokaya  tanaydya  mrja.j  w 1.1 14. 6d 


[ — 2.35-9 


175]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

6.28.7d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Gavah) 
prajuvatlh  sQyavasam  rigantlh  fuddha  apah  suprapan<$  pibantlh, 

Lma  va  stena  l9ata  maghafansahj  pari  vo  heti  rudrasya  vrjyah. 

w 2.42.3° 

7.84.2°  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

yuvo  rastram  brhad  invati  dyaur  yau  setrbhir  arajjubhih  sinlthah, 
pari  no  h61o  varunasya  vijya  unim  na  indrah  krnavad  u lokam. 

The  repeated  pada  in  its  Rudra  version  is  formulaic,  and  has  become  very  popular  in  the 
later  mantra  literature  ; see  Concordance  under  pari  no  rudrasya  hetir  vrnaktu.  We  need 
not  assume  really  conscious  imitation  of  one  another  on  the  part  of  the  two  types  pari  hetih 
and  pari  helah.  Yet  I believe  that  pari  hetih  preceded  pari  h<$lah  ; cf.  the  opening  paragraphs 
of  Part  2,  chapter  4. — The  expression  ava  sthira  maghavadbhyas  tanusva  means  ‘ loosen  the 
strung  bows  that  are  directed  against  our  patrons  ’ (anent  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  93,  who 
interprets  differently).  Cf.  under  4.4.5. 

2.33.14d,  midkvas  tokaya  tanayaya  mila  : i.ii4.6d,  tmane  tokaya  ta  nay  ay  a mrla. 
2.34.4°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Maruts) 

prkse  ta  vifva  bhuvana  vavaksire  mitraya  va  sadam  a jlradanavah, 
prsadaQvaso  anavabhraradhasa  rjipyaso  na  vayunesu  dhursadah. 

3.26.6°  (V^vamitra;  to  Agni  and  Maruts) 

vratarii-vratam  ganarii-ganam  su9astibhir  agner  bhamam  manitam  oja 
imahe, 

prsadagvaso  anavabhraradhaso  gantaro  yajnarii  vidathesu  dhirah. 

For  sundry  points  in  2.34.6  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  301  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  302  ; 
Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  30  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  216.  For  3.26.6,  Max  Muller,  ibid. 
299  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  153,  157.— Cf.  5.57.5b. 

2.34.11b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Maruts) 

tin  vo  maho  maruta  evayavno  visnor  esasya  prabhrth6  havamahe, 
hlranyavarnan  kakuhan  yatasruco  bralimanyantah  gansyam  radha  imahe. 

7.4o.5b  (Vasistha  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

asya  devasya  mllhuso  vayd  visnor  esasya  prabhrth6  havirbhih, 
vide  hi  rudro  rudriyam  mahitvam  yasistam  vartir  a9vinav  iravat. 

The  meaning  of  the  repeated  pada  is  obscure.  Ludwig,  685,  to  2.34. 11,  renders  prabhrth<5 
by  ‘ hervorbringung  ’ ; the  same  author,  224,  to  7.40.5,  by  ‘ darbringung ’.  Very  different 
effects.  Grassmann  also  renders  the  padas  divergently.  See  Bergaigne,  ii.  419  ; Max  Muller, 
SBE.  xxxii.  296,  306. 

[2.35.2d,  vi'9vany  aryo  bhuvana  jajana:  2. 40. 5%  vigvany  anyo  bhuvana  jajdna; 
10.85.18°,  vi'9vany  anyo  bhuvanabhicaste.] 

[2.35.9b,  jihmdnam  urdhvo  vidyutam  vasanah:  1.95.515,  jihmdnam  urdhvah 
svaya9a  upasthe.] 


2. 35- 1 2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [176 


2.35.12b  (Grtsamada  ; to  Aponaptr) 

asmai  bahunam  avamaya  sakhye  yajnair  vidhema  namasa  havirbhih, 
sam  sanu  marjmi  didhisami  bilmair  dadhamy  annaih  pari  vanda  rgbhih. 

4.50.6^  (Vamadeva  ; to  Brhaspati) 

eva  pitre  vi^vadevaya  vrsne  yajnair  vidhema  namasa  havirbhih, 
brhaspate  suprajd  vlravanto  Lvayam  syama  patayo  raylnam.j  <w  4.50.611 

[2.35.14a,  asmln  pade  parame  tasthivansam  : i.72.4d,  agm'm  pade,  &c.] 

2.35.15°d:  2.23.i9cd  = 2.24.i6cd,  vifvam  tad  bhadram  yad  avanti  deva  brhad 
vadema  vidathe  suvirah. 

[2.36.4a,  a vaksi  devan  iha  vipra  yaksi  ca : 5. 26.1°  ; 6.16.2°  ; 8.102.16°,  a devan 
vaksi  yaksi  ca.] 

2.36.5°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Rtus) 

esa  sya  te  tanvo  nrmnavardhanah  saha  ojah  pradivi  bahvor  hitah, 

tubhyam  sutd  maghavan  tubhyam  abhrtas  tvam  asya  brahmanad  a trpat  piba. 

1 0.116.7°  (Agniyuta  Sthaura,  or  Agniyupa  Sthaura;  to  Indra) 
idam  havir  maghavan  tubhyam  ratam  prati  samral  ahrnano  grbhaya, 
tubhyam  sut6  maghavan  tubhyam  pakvo  ’ddhindra  piba  ca  prasthitasya. 

2.36.611  (Grtsamada  ; to  Rtus) 

jus6tham  yajnam  bodhatam  havasya  me  satto  hota  nividah  ptirvya  anu, 
acha  rajana  nama  ety  avrtam  pranas  trad  a pibatam  somyarn  madhu. 

8-35-4a  (Qyavafva  Atreya;  to  Alvins) 

jus6tham  yajnam  bbdhatam  havasya  me  vi'9veha  devau  savanava 
gachatam, 

Lsajosasa  usasa  suryena  cesam  no  volham  afvina.j 

m’c:  refrain,  8.35.  i°-2i°;  d:  refrain,  8. 35>4d-6d 

For  2.36.6  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  147  ff.  ; Geldner,Ved.  Stud.  ii.  145,  note. 

[2.37.1b,  adhvaryavah  sa  purnam  vasty  asicam : 7. 1 6. 1 ib,  pQrnam  vivasty  asicam. ] 
Both  padas  apply  technically  to  Agni  Dravinodas. 

2.37.1°,  t;isma  etarn  bharata  tadva?6  dadili : 2. 1 4. 2°,  tasma  etarii  bharata  tadva^lya. 

2.38.1a  (Grtsamada  ; to  Savitar) 

ud  u sya  devah  savita  savaya  yafvattam&m  tadapa  valinir  asthat, 
nQnam  devebhyo  vi  hi  dhati  ratnam  athabhajad  vltihotram  svastau. 


[ — 2.40.5 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

6.71.1*  (Bharadvnja  ; to  Savitar) 
lid  u syd  devdh  savita  hiranydya  bahu  ayansta  sdvanSya  sukratuh, 
ghrtena  pant  abln'  prusnute  makho  yiiva  sudakso  rajaso  vidharmani. 
6.71.4*  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Savitar) 

ud  u sya  devah  savita  damuna  hiranyapanih  pratidosam  asthat, 
ayohanur  yajato  mandrajihva  a dagiise  suvati  bhuri  vaniam. 

7.38.1*  (Vasistha  ; to  Savitar)  [«*»■  3.38. 8b 

ud  u syd  devdh  savita  yayama  Lhiranydyim  amdtim  yam  dgigret,  j 
nQndrii  bhago  havyo  manusebhir  vi  yo  ratna  purQvasur  dadhati. 

[2.38.4'1,  aramatih  savita  deva  agat : 1.35.8°,  hiranyaksah  savita,  &c.] 

2.38.11°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Savitar) 

asmabhyam  tad  divo  adbhydh  prthivyas  tvaya  dattdih  kamyam  radha  d gat, 
gam  yat  stotrbhya  apaye  bhavaty  urugdhsaya  savitar  jaritre. 

7.8.6°  (Vasistha  Maitr&varuni  ; to  Agni) 

idarii  vacah  gatasah  sdmsahasram  lid  agnaye  janislsta  dvibdrhah, 
gam  yat  stotrbhya  apaye  bhavati  dyumad  amlvacatanarii  raksoha. 

2.39.8a,  etani  vam  agvina  vardhandni : 1.1x7.25*,  etani  vam  agvina  vlrydni. 
[2.40.1b,  janana  divo  janana  prthivyah:  8.36.4*,  janita  divo  janita  prthivyah.] 

2. 40. I*1  (Grtsamada  ; to  Soma  and  Pusan) 

somapQsana  janana  raylnarh  Janana  divo  janana  prthivyah, j «®*cf.  2.40.1b 

jatau  vigvasya  bhiivanasya  gopau  deva  akrnvann  amrtasya  nabhim. 

3. 1 7.4(i  (Kata  Vaigvfimitra  ; to  Agni) 

agnim  sudltim  sudrgam  grnanto  namasyamas  tvedyam  jatavedah, 
tvahi  dutam  aratim  havyavaharii  deva  akrnvann  amrtasya  nabhim. 

Possibly  the  expression  amrtasya  nabhim  (4.58.1  ; 5.47.2  ; 8.101.15)  does  not  fit  a dual 
pair  of  divinities  as  well  as  a singular  god,  but  this  is  not  enough  to  establish  the  priority  of 
3- 17-4- 

2.40.2°,  abhvam  indrah  pakvarn  amasv  antah:  6.72.4*  indrasoma  pakvam,  &c.] 
Cf.  1.62.9;  180.3  ; 6.17.6;  8.89.7. 

[2.40.5*,  vigvany  anyo  bhiivana  jajana:  2.35.2d,  vigvany  aryo  bhiivana  jajana : 
10.85.18°,  vigvany  anyo  bhiivanabhieaste.] 

2.40.5°  (Grtsamada  ; to  Soma  and  Pusan) 

Lvigvany  anyo  bhiivana  jajanaj  vigvarn  anyo  abhicaksana  eti,  cf.  2. 35. 2d 

sdmapusanav  avatam  dhiyam  me  yuvabhyam  vigvah  prtanS  jayema. 

23  [h.o.s.  jo] 


2.40.5 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  II  [178 


6.52. i6a  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni  and  Parjanya) 
agniparjanyav  avatam  dhiyam  me  ’smin  have  suhava  sustutim  nah, 
llam  anyo  janayad  garbham  anyah  prajavatlr  l'sa  a dhattam  asm£. 

[2.40.6®,  avatu  devy  aditir  anarva:  7.40.4®,  suhava  devy,  &c.] 

Cf.  TB.  3.I.I.4. 

2.41.2b  (Grtsamada ; to  Vayu) 

niyiitvan  vayav  a gahy  ayam  gukro  ayami  te, 

g&ntasi  sunvato  grham. 

4.47.  ia  (Vamadeva  ; to  Vayu) 

vayo  gukro  ayami  te  madhvo  agram  divistisu, 

a yahi  somapltaye  sparho  deva  niyutvata. 

8. ioi.9d  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Vayu) 
a no  yajnam  divispfgam  vayo  yahi  sumanmabhih, 
antah  pavltra  upari  grlnano  ’yam  gukr6  ayami  te. 

2.41.4b:  1.47.  ib,  sutah  soma  rtavrdha. 

2.41.6a:  1.136.  id,  ta  samraja  ghrtasutl. 

2.41. 6b  : 1.136.3®,  aditya  danunas  patl. 

2.41.8a+c  (Grtsamada  ; to  Agvins) 

na  yat  paro  nantara  adadharsad  vrsanvasQ, 

duhgahso  martyo  ripuh. 

6.6 3. 2d  (Bharadvaja;  to  Agvins) 

ararn  me  gantam  havanayasmai  grnana  yatha  pibstho  dndhah, 
pari  ha  tyad  vartir  yatho  riso  na  yat  paro  nantaras  tuturyat. 

8.x8.i4b  (Irimbithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

sam  it  tarn  agham  agnavad  duhgansam  martyam  ripum, 

yo  asmatra  durhanavah  upa  dvayuh. 

2.41.13®  = 6.52.7® : i.3»7b,  vigve  devasa  a gata. 

2.41.13’’  (Grtsamada  ; to  Vigve  Devah)  = 

6.52. 7b  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

Lvigve  devasa  a gataj  grnuta  ma  imam  havam,  i.3*7b 

6dam  barhir  ni  sidata. 

8.73. iob  (Gopavana  Atreya,  or  Saptavadhri  Atreya;  to  Agvins) 
iha  gatam  vrsanvasQ  grnutam  ma  imam  havam, 

L&nti  sad  bhQtu  vam  avah.j  tv  refrain,  8.73.i®-i8c 

Cf.  imum  megrnutaih  liavani,  8.85.2*’,  and  imam  nah  grnavad  dhdvam,  under  8.43.22°. 


[ — 2.42.3 


179]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Grtsamada 

2.41.15  = 1.23.8. 

2.41.18°,  apragasta  iva  smasi:  1.29. ib,  anagasta  iva  smasi. 

2.41. 20b:  1.142.811,  sidhram  adya  divisprgam  ; 5. 13.2 b,  sidhram  adya  divispfgah. 

2.42.3°  (Grtsamada ; Adhvani  vagyamanasya  gakuntasya  stutih) 
ava  kranda  daksinato  grhunarii  sumangalo  bhadravadi  gakunte, 
ma  na  stena  igata  magh&ganso  Lbrhad  vadema  vidathe  suvirah.  j 

refrain,  2. 1 . 1 6*1  ff. 

6.28.7°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Gavah) 

prajavatlh  aQyavasam  rigantlh  guddha  apah  suprapane  pibantlh, 
ma  va  stena  igata  maghagansah  Lpari  vo  heti  rudrasya  vyjyah.j 

2.33.14“ 

Cf.  ma  no  duhgansa  Igata,  under  1.23.9*. 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  III 


[3.1. 6b,  kratum  punanah  kavibhih  pavitraih  : 3.31.16°,  madhvah  punanah,  &c.] 
3.1.13a:  i.i64.52b,  apam  garbham  darfatam  osadhlnam. 

3.1.15d  (Vifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

lie  ca  tva  yajamano  havirbhir  lie  sakhitvarii  sumatim  nikamah, 
devair  avo  mimlhi  sam  jaritre  raksa  ca  no  damyebhir  anikaih. 

3.54.1°  (Prajapati  Yaifvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Yacya ; to  Vifve  Devab, 
here  Agni) 

imam  mahe  vidathy&ya  fusam  ffifvat  krtva  Idyaya  pra  jabhruh, 
grndtu  no  damyebhir  anikaih  frnotv  agnir  divyair  ajasrah. 

A good  illustration  of  the  need  of  confronting  repeated  padas.  Grassmann  translates  the 
two  padas  respectively:  ‘ und  schiitze  uns  durch  hausliches  Erglanzen  ’ ; and  ‘es  hOr’  uns 
Agni  mit  des  Hauses  Feuern’.  Ludwig,  303,  ad  3.1. 15,  ‘ behut’  uns  mit  deinen  haus- 
liebenden  [vilen]  antlitzen’;  and,  200,  ad  3.54.1,  ‘ er  erhOre  uns  mit  seinen  hausfreund- 
lichen  angesichtern  ’.  Ludwig  is  right  in  holding  to  the  same  rendering  of  dnikaih  in  both 
places.  Bergaigne,  Etudes  sur  le  Lexique,  p.  67,  suggests  ‘ ses  formes  domestiques  ’ for  d&m- 
yebhir  anikaih  in  3.1.15,  but  refrains  from  applying  the  same  suggestion  to  3.54.1,  perhaps 
because  ‘ hearing  with  domestic  forms  ’ is  not  easy.  It  seems  to  me  that  we  should  take  the 
pada  in  3.1. 15  in  its  ordinary  sense,  ‘protect  us  with  thy  several  faces  (which  thou  showest 
as  house-fire)’.  A bolder  poet  treats  the  idea  more  secondarily,  to  wit,  ‘ hear  us  with  thy 
faces  ’ , i.  e.  having  faces,  ergo  ears,  he  can  hear  with  them  each  and  all  (damyebhih,  and 
divyaih).  Cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  158  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  221. 

3.1.19ab  (Vi^vamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

a no  gahi  sakhyebhih.  <jiv£bhir  mahan  mahibhir  utibhih  saranyan, 
asme  raylrii  bahulam  samtarutraih  suvacam  bhagahi  ya^asam  krdhl  nali. 

3.31. 1 8°d  (Kufika  Aislrathl,  or  Vi9vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

patir  bhava  vrtrahan  sunftanam  giram  vifvayur  vrsabho  vayodhah, 

a no  gahi  sakhydbhih  givdbhir  mahan  mahibhir  utibhih  saranydn. 

4.32.1°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

a tu  na  indra  vrtrahann  asmakam  ardham  a gahi, 

mahan  mahibhir  utibhih. 

3.1.20c+tl  (Yifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

eta  ta  agne  janima  sanani  pra  purvyaya  nutanani  vocam, 

mahanti  vrsne  savana  krtdma  janman-janman  nihito  jatavedab- 


181]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathina  [ — 3.2.2 

3.30.2°  (Vigvamitra  ; to  India) 

na  te  dare  paramo,  cid  rajahsy  a tu  pra  yahi  harivo  haribhySm, 
sthiraya  vrsne  savana  krt6ma  yukta  grav&nali  samidhane  agnilu. 

For  3.1. so11  see  the  next  full  paragraph,  i.e.  under  3. 1 . 2 1 cd. 

3.1.21a : 3.  i.20d,  janman-janman  nihito  jatavedah. 

3.1.21od  (Vifvamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

Janman-janman  nihito  jatavedSj  viyvamitrebhir  idhyate  ajasrah,  3.1.2011 

tasya  vayam  sumatau  yajniyasyapi  bhadrd  saumanas6  syama. 

3-59-4cd  (Vigv&mitra  ; to  Mitra) 

ayam  mitro  namasyah  sug6vo  raja  suksatro  ajanista  vedhah, 
tasya  vayam  sumatau  yajniyasyapi  bhadrd  saumanasd  syama. 

6.47. i3ab  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra)  = 

10.  i3i.7ab  (Suklrti  Kakslvata  ; to  Indra) 

tasya  vayam  sumatau  yajniyasyapi  bhadr6  saumanas6  syama, 

Lsa  sutrama  svavan  indro  asme  &rac  cid  dvesah  sanutar  yuyotu.j 

C-w"  6.47.1 3C(1 

10. 14.6011  (Yarna  Vaivasvata  ; Lihgoktadevatah) 

angiraso  nah  pitaro  ndvagva  atharvano  bhfgavah  somyasah, 

t6sam  vayam  sumatau  yajniyanam  api  bhadrd  saumanas6  syama. 

The  order  of  the  two  heinistichs  in  6.47.13  = 10.131. 7 seems  inverted  and  secondary. 

3.1.22d  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

imam  yajnarii  sahasavan  tvam  no  devatra  dhehi  sukrato  raranah, 
pra  yahsi  hotar  brhatir  iso  no  ’gne  mahi  dravinam  a yajasva. 

10.80.7d  (Agni  Sauclka,  or  Agni  Vaigvanara  ; to  Agni) 

agnaye  brahma  rbhavas  tataksur  agnim  maham  avocama  suvrktim, 

agne  prava  jaritaram  yavisthagne  mahi  dravinam  a yajasva. 

3.1.23  = 3.5. 1 1 = 3.6. 11  = 3.7.1 1 (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni)  = 3.15.7  (Utkila 
Katya  ; to  Agni)  = 3.22.5  (Gathin  Kaugika  ; to  Agni)  = 3.23.5 
(Devagravas  Bharata,  and  Devavata  Bharata  ; to  Agni) 

ilam  agne  purudansam  sanim  gdh  gagvattamam  havamanaya  sadha, 
syan  nah  sunus  tanayo  vijavagne  sa  te  sumatir  bhutv  asm6. 

3.2.2C  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

s&  rocayaj  janusa  rodasl  ubhe  sa  matror  abhavat  putra  idyah, 
havyaval  agnir  ajarag  canohito  dulabho  vigdm  atithir  vibhavasuh. 

5.4. 2a  (Vasugruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

havyaval  agnir  ajarah  pita  no  vibhur  vibhava  sudrglko  asm6, 
sugarhapatydh  sam  iso  didlhy  Lasmadryak  sam  mimlhi  gravansi.j 

«s=  3.54.22b 

The  two  hymns  correspond  also  in  3.2. io°  = 5.4.3s. 


3.2.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [182 

3.2.6a  (Vifvamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

agnim  sumnaya  dadhire  pur6  jana  vajafravasam  iha  vrktabarhisah, 
yatdsrucah  sunicam  vifvadevyam  rudrarii  yajnanam  sadhadistim  apasam. 

10.140.6b  (Agni  Pavaka  ; to  Agni) 

rtavanam  mahisam  vifvadaryatam  agnim  sumnaya  dadhire  purd  janah, 
L^rutkarnam  saprathastamam  tva  girSj  daivyarh  manusa  yuga.  1.45.7° 

We  render  3.2.5,  ‘Men,  having  arranged  the  sacrificial  grass,  holding  the  sacrificial  ladle, 
for  welfare  have  established  as  their  Purohita  brilliant  Agni,  renowned  as  (giver  of) 
substance,  representative  of  all  the  gods,  the  Rudra  of  sacrifices,  who  promotes  the  desire  of 
active  (worshippers)’.  Cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  228,  327;  ZDMG.  lxii.  476;  RV.  Noten, 
p.  226.  With  this  perfect  stanza  we  compare  10.140.6,  to  wit:  ‘The  order-obeying  bull,  the 
all-visible,  for  welfare  men  have  established  as  their  Purohita;  thee,  that  hast  attentive 
ears,  art  spread  most  widely,  the  divine,  the  generations  of  men  (have  established).’ 
The  second  hemistich  is  anacoluthic  ; the  change  of  person  in  the  phrase  tva  gira  limps  along 
late  in  the  stanza  ; moreover  tva  gira  is  almost  certainly  an  appendage  to  the  third  pada 
which  occurs  also  minus  that  appendage  in  1.45.7°.  There  the  sense  is  perfect:  ‘The  seers 
have  established  thee,  O Agni,  at  the  daily  (morning)  oblations  as  their  Hotar  (priest),  as 
their  Rtvij  (serving  priest),  thee  that  art  the  greatest  acquirer  of  wealth,  hast  attentive  ears, 
art  spread  most  widely.' 

3.2. 8d  (Vk/vamitra  Gathina  ; to  Vaifvanara) 

namasyata  havyadatim  svadhvaram  duvasyata  damyarii  j&tavedasam, 
rathfr  rtasya  brhato  vicarsanir  agnir  devanam  abhavat  purdhitah. 

io.no.nb  (Jamadagni  Bhargava,  or  Rama  Jamadagnya  ; Apriyah) 
sadyo  jato  vy  amimlta  yajnam  agnir  devanam  abhavat  purogah, 
asya  hotuh  pradify  rtasya  vac!  svahakrtaih  havir  adantu  devah. 
io.i5o.4a  (Mrllka  Yasistha  ; to  Agni) 

agnir  devd  devanam  abhavat  purdhito  ’gnim  manusyfi  f'sayah  sdm  idhire, 
agnim  maho  dhanasatav  aham  huve  mrllkam  dhanasataye. 

The  pada  10.150.41  is  certainly  secondary,  as  shown  by  the  metre  (devo  is  gloss) ; see  p.  vii, 
line  6 from  top. 


3.2. 10a  (Yifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Vaifvanara) 

vigam  kavim  viQpatim  manusir  isah  sam  slm  akrnvan  svadhitim  na  tdjase 
sa  udvdto  nivdto  yati  vevisat  sa  garbham  esu  bhuvanesu  dldharat. 

5.4. 3a  (Vasufruta  Atreya ; to  Agni) 

viQam  kavim  vi<jpatim manusinam  fucixh  pavakdm  ghrtaprstham  agnim 
ni  hotaram  vifvavidam  dadhidhve  sa  devesu  vanate  varyani. 

6.i.8a  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

vi<jam  kavim  viQpdtim  gaQvatinam  nitdfanam  vrsabham  carsanlnam, 
prdtlsanim  isayantam  pavakam  nijantam  agnirii  yajatam  raylnam. 

To  me  vi9patim,  without  following  genitive  in  3.2.10,  seems  to  imitate  5.4.3,  especially  as 
the  expression  manusir  isah  is,  to  say  the  least,  unfamiliar. — The  two  hymns,  3.2  and  5.4  own 
jointly  also  the  pada  3.2.2°  = 5.4.21. 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathina  [ — 3.4.11 


183] 

3.2.11°  (Vifvfimitra  Gathina ; to  Vaigvanara) 

sa  jinvate  jatharesu  prajajnivan  vfsa  citresu  nanadan  na  sinhah, 

vaigvanarah  prthupaja  amartyo  vasu  ratna  dayamano  vi  daguse. 

3.27.5“  (Vigvamitra ; to  Agni) 
prthupaja  amartyo  ghrtanirnik  svkhutah, 
agnir  yajiiasya  havyavat. 

3.4.0°,  yatha  no  mitro  varuno  jujosat : 1.43.3“,  yatha  no  mitro  varunah. 

3.4.7  = 3.7.8  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; Apra,  here  Daivya  Hotara) 

Ldaivya  hdtara  prathama  ny  rnjOj  sapta  prksasah  svadhaya  madanti, 

, t W 2.3.7“ 

rtam  gansanta  rtam  it  ta  ahur  anu  vrat&m  vratapa  didhyanah. 

3.4.7“  = 3.7.8“  daivya  hotara  prathama  ny  riije  : 2.3.7“,  daivya  hotara  prathama 
vidustara  ; 10.66.13“,  daivya  hotara  prathama  purohita  ; 10.110.7“, 
daivya  hotara  prathama  suvaca. 

3.4.8  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; Apra,  here  Tisro  Devlh) 

7.2.8  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; Apra,  here  Tisro  Devlh) 

a bharati  bharatibhih  sajdsa  ila  devair  manusydbhir  agnih, 
sarasvati  sarasvat6bhir  arvak  tisrd  devir  barhir  6dam  sadantu. 

For  this  and  the  next  three  stanzas  see  p.  17,  top. 

3.4.9  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; Apra,  here  Tvastar)  = 

7.2.9  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni;  Apra,  here  Tvastar) 

tan  nas  turlpam  adha  posayitnu  d6va  tvastar  vi  raranah  syasva, 
yato  virah  karmanyah  sudakso  yuktagrava  jayate  devakamah. 

Cf.  the  author,  Indogerraanische  Forschungen,  xxv.  191. 

3.4.10  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; Apra,  here  Vanaspati)  = 

7.2.10  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; Apra,  here  Vanaspati) 
vanaspati  ’va  srjopa  devan  agnir  havih  gamita  sudayati, 
s6d  u h6ta  satyataro  yajati  yatha  devanam  janimani  v6da. 

Cf.  for  the  first  distich  2.3.iolb. 

3.4.11b+d  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; Apra,  here  Agni)  = 

7.2.nb+d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; Apra,  here  Agni) 
a yahy  agne  samidhano  arvan  indrena  devaih  saratham  tur^bhih, 
barhir  na  astam  aditih  suputra  svaha  deva  amrta  madayantam. 
5.11.2°  (Sutambhara  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

Lyajnasya  ketum  prathamam  purohitamj  agnirii  naras  trisadhasthe  sam 
idhire,  €^*5.11.2“ 

indrena  devaih  saratham  sa  barhisi  sfdan  ni  hota  yajathaya  sukratuh. 
10.15.  iob  (Qahkha  Yamayana  ; to  the  Fathers) 
ye  satyfiso  havirado  havispa  indrena  devaih  saratham  dadhanah, 
agne  yahi  sahasram  devavandaih  paraih  purvaih  pitrbhir  gharmasadbhih. 


3*4* 1 1 — ] 'Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  III  [184 

10.70.  nd  (Sumitra  Badhi-yagva;  Apra,  here  Agni) 

agne  vaha  varunam  istaye  na  l'ndram  divo  manito  antdriksat, 

sidantu  barhi'r  vigva  a yajatrah  svaha  deva  amrta  madayantam. 

To  me  10.15. 10  conveys  the  impression  of  secondary  workmanship.  The  division  of  the 
Fathers  in  haviradah,  havispah,  gharmasadah,  also  perhaps  paraih  and  purvaih,  savours  of 
the  system  of  the  later  ritualistic  cult  of  the  dead.  Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  414. — For 
3.4.1  id  cf.  io.i6.8d,  tasmin  deva  amrta  madayante. 

[3.5.4a,  mitro  agnir  bhavati  yat  samiddhah  : 5.3.  id,  tvam  mitro  bhavasi  yat,  &c.] 

Cf.  3.i8-5b. 

3.5.4b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

Lmitro  agnir  bhavati  yat  samiddhoj  mitrd  hota  varuno  jatavedah,  gs*cf.  3.5. 4a 
mitro  adhvaryur  isiro  damuna  mitrah  sindhunam  uta  parvatanam. 
io.83.2b  (Manyu  Tapasa  ; to  Manyu) 

manyur  indro  manyiir  evasa  devo  manyur  hota  varuno  jatavedah, 
manyi'uh  viga  llate  manuslr  yah  pahi  no  manyo  tapasa  sajosah. 

For  the  character  and  relative  date  of  the  Manyu  hymns  see  under  8.100.2.  It  is  quite 
clear  that  the  Manyu  pada  is  a tour  tie  force  in  imitation  of  the  Agni  pada.  Cf.  under  10.45.2. 

3.5. 6a  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

pati  priyam  ripd  agram  padam  vdh  pati  yahvag  caranam  suryasya, 
pati  nabha  saptaglrsanam  agnih  pati  devanam  upamiidam  rsvah. 

4.5.8d  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Vaigvanara) 

px-avacyam  vacasah  kim  me  asya  gxxha  hitam  upa  ninig  vadanti, 

yad  usriyanam  apa  var  iva  vran  pati  priyam  rup6  agram  padam  v6h. 

I have  dealt  with  these  stanzas  in  JAOS.  xxvii.  74  ff.  The  main  point  there  is  to  show 
that  rup  means  ‘ascent’  or  ‘height’,  in  4.5.8.  This  is  supported  by  the  expressions  ligre 
rupa  arupitam  in  4.5.7,  which  can  scarcely  mean  anything  else  than  ‘ascended  on  the 
top  of  the  height  ’ ; and  10. 13.3,  panca  padani  rupo  anv  aroliam,  ‘ five  steps  along  the  ascents 
I have  ascended’.  In  these  circumstances  it  seems  to  me  certain  enough  that  ripd  in  3.5.5  is 
a slip  for  rupo  on  the  part  of  the  redactors  who  had  lost  touch  with  the  latter  word  which  is 
moribund  in  the  hieratic  mantras,  and  does  not  occur  at  all  outside  of  them.  With  ripd 
changed  to  rupo  in  3.5.5  we  have  a perfect  description  of  the  solar  paradise,  the  paradise  of 
Visnu  ; cf.  in  addition  to  my  former  statements,  3.55.10.  I cannot  find  any  refutation  of  this 
not  unimportant  point  of  Yedic  critique  in  Oldenberg’s  brief  statements,  RV.  Noton,  pp.  227, 
271.  Cf.  also  Roth,  Nirukta,  6.17,  Erliiuterungen,  p.  85  ff. 

3.6.6b,  vi'gvani  devo  vayunfini  vidvan  : 1.189.  ib,  vigvani  deva  vayunani  vidvan. 
3.6.11  = 3.1.23  = 3.6.11  = 3.7.11  = 3.15.7  = 3.22.5  = 3.23.5. 

3.6.2a  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

a rddasx  aprna  jayamana  uta  pra  riktha  adha  nu  pi-ayajyo, 
divag  cid  agne  mahina  prthivya  vacyantam  te  vahnayah  sapt&jihvah. 

4.18.511  (Sarixvada  Indraditivamadevanam) 

avadyam  iva  manyamana  guhakar  indram  mata  vlryfena  nyrstam, 
athod  asthat  svayam  dtkarix  vasfina  a rddasi  aprnaj  jayamanah. 


185]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathina  [ — 3.8.9 

7.13.2b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  VaigvAnara) 

tvam  agne  gocfsa  gogucana  a rodasi  aprna  jayamanah, 

tvaiii  devah  abh faster  ainunco  vaigvanara  jatavedo  mahitva. 

10.45.6b  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

vigvasya  ketur  bhuvanasya  garbha  a rddasi  aprnaj  jayamanah, 
vllurii  cid  adrim  abhinat  paray&n  janA  yad  agnim  ayajanta  pahca. 

For  3.6.3d  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  258. 

3.6.0d  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; to  Agni) 

rtasya  va  kegina  yogyabhir  ghrtasnuva  rohita  dhuri  dhisva, 

atha  vaha  devan  deva  vigvAn  svadhvara  krnuhi  jatavedah. 

6. 10.  id  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni)  [dln  am, 

puro  vo  mandram  divyam  suvrktirh  prayati  yajne  agnim  adhvare  dadhi- 
pura  ukthebhih  sa  hi  no  vibhava  svadhvara  karati  jatavedah. 

7.17.3b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

agne  vlhi  havisa  yaksi  devan  svadhvara  krnuhi  jatavedah. 

7. 1 7.4a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

svadhvara  karati  jataveda  yaksad  devah  amftan  piprayac  ca. 

Stanzas  7.17.3  and  7.17.4  in  concatenation. — In  6.io.ib  agnim  is  apparently  the  secondary- 
element  in  the  hypermetric  line  ; mandram  in  pada  a without  agnim  in  pada  b would  be 
sufficiently  distinct,  as  it  is  one  of  Agni’s  ‘ leitmotifs  ’. 

3.8.9d:  2.3.1  ic,  anusvadham  a vaha  mildayasva. 

3.6.11  = 3.1.23  = 3.5.11  = 3.7. 11  = 3.15.7  = 3.22.5  = 3.23.5. 

3.7.8:  see  under  3.4.7. 

3.7.11 : see  preceding  item  but  one. 

3.8.3d  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Yupa) 
uc  ehrayasva  vanaspate  varsman  prthivya  adhi, 
shmitT  mlyamano  varco  dha  yajnavahase. 

3.24.  id  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 

agne  sahasva  prtana  abhimatlr  apasya, 

dustaras  tarann  aratlr  varco  dha  yajnavahase. 

For  3.8. 3b  cf.  3.29-4b,  nablia  prthivya  adhi,  under  2.3. 7d. 

[3.8.8a,  aditya  rudra  vasavah  sunlthah ; 7.35.14s1,  aditya  rudra  vasavo  jusanta 
(idam  brahma);  10.66.12°,  aditya  rudra  vasavah  sudanavah  (ima 
brahma).] 

3.8.9a,  hansa  iva  grenigo  yatanah:  1.163.10°,  hansa  iva  grenigo  yatante. 

3.8.9d  (Vigvamitra  Gathina ; to  Yupah) 

Lhansa  iva  grenigo  yatanah j gukra  vasanah  svaravo  na  aguh,  nr  1.163.10° 

unnlyamanah  kavibhih  purastad  deva  devanam  api  yanti  pathah. 

24  [b.o.s.  20] 


3.8.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  III  [186 
7-47*3b  (Vasistha  ; to  Apah) 

9atapavitrah  svadhaya  madantlr  devir  devanam  api  yanti  pathah, 

Lta  mdrasya  na  minanti  vratanij  Lsindhubhyo  havyam  ghrtavaj  juhota.j 

csrc:  cf.  7-4 7* 3C  > d:  cf.  3.59. id 

The  ritualistic  stanza  3.8.9,  on  the  evidence  of  its  two  repeated  padas  (cf.  7.34.10),  seems  to 
be  secondary. — For  the  repeated  pada  see  also  2.3.9d,  atha  devanam  apy  etu  pathah. 

3.9.1b:  5.22. 3b  ; 8.n.6b,  devam  martasa  utaye ; i.i44.5b,  devam  martasa  utaye 
havamahe. 

3.9.1C  (Vifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

sakhayas  tva  vavrmahe  Ldevam  martasa  utaye, j 1.144. 5b 

apam  napatam  subhagam  sudiditim  Lsupraturtim  anehasam.j  £**  I.40.4*1 

8. 19.4s1  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

urjo  napatam  subhagam  sudiditim  agm'm  9restha90cisam, 
sa  no  mitrasya  varunasya  so  apam  a sumnam  yaksate  divi. 

SV.  2.764,  in  its  version  of  EV.  8.19.4,  substitutes  apam  napatam,  &c.  Throughout  the 
RV.  both  expressions  apply  primarily  to  Agni.  On  the  theme  of  apam  napat  see  Magoun, 
JAOS.  xix.  137  ff.  ; AJPh.  xxi.  274  ff. ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  365  ff. 

3.9.1d  : 1.40.4^  supraturtim  anehasam. 

3.9. 6b  (Vi9vamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

tarn  tva  marta  agrbhnata  dev6bhyo  havyavahana, 

vi'9van  yad  yajnan  abhipasi  manusa  tava  kratva  yavisthya. 

10.  n8.5b  (Uruksaya  Amahlyava  ; to  Agni  Kaksohan) 
jaramanah  sam  idhyase  dev^bhyo  havyavahana, 
tarn  tva  bavanta  martyah. 

10. 1 1 9.1 3b  (Laba  Aindra  ; Labasya  [Indrasya]  atmastutih) 
grho  yamy  aramkrto  dev^bhyo  havyavahanah, 

Lkuvit  somasyapam  l'tL j 6®*  refrain,  1 o.  1 1 9.  ic- 1 3° 

10.150. 1 b (Mrllka  Vasistha;  to  Agni) 

samiddha9  cit  sam  idhyase  dev6bhyo  havyavahana, 

adityai  rudrair  vasubhir  na  a gahi  mrllkaya  na  a gahi. 

The  repeated  pada,  from  its  own  nature,  and  its  use  in  three  out  of  the  four  connexions,  is 
an  Agni  formula.  Both  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  felt  this  in  dealing  with  10.119.13.  The 
former,  976,  ‘ ich  geh  ins  liaus  des,  der  [das  opfer]  bereit  halt,  zu  den  gOttern  [geht  Agni]  der 
havyabefOrderer  ’.  Grassmann  points  out  that  Agni  is  the  speaker  in  this  stanza,  and  that 
the  stanza  therefore  originated  in  an  Agni  hymn:  ‘Ich  gehe  als  Diener  bereit  gemacht, 
indem  ich  den  GOttern  die  Opferspeisen  zufiihre.’  Geldner  and  K&gi,  Siebenzig  Lieder,  p.  82, 
calmly  assign  the  stanza  to  Indra:  ‘ Ich  geh  nun  wohlversehn  nach  Haus  (grhd  = grham  u), 
und  bring  den  GOttern  Opfer  mit.'  Similarly  v.  Schroeder,  Mysterium  und  Mimus,  p.  367. 
Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  165,  reads  graho  for  grhd  : ‘ein  Becher  wohlbereitet  wurde 
geschbpft,  der  den  GOttern  die  Opfergabe  zufiihrt’  (yami,  as  aorist  pass.  3rd  sing.).  To  my 
mind  the  difficulty  remains  unsolved,  but  the  repetitions  of  the  pada  show  that  it  certainly 
originated  in  the  sphere  of  Agni.  Cf.  also  Geldner,  Rigveda-Komm.,  p.  203. 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gat liina  [ — 3.10.2 


187] 

8.9.8b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

a juhota  svadhvaram  giram  pavakagocisam, 

nguiii  datam  ajirarn  pratnam  idyam  grusti  devaiii  saparyata. 

8-43.3ib  (VirDpa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

agniiii  mandraih  purupriyam  giram  pavakagocisam, 

hrdbhir  mandrebhir  Imahe. 

8.102.1  ia  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  others;  to  Agni) 
giram  pavakagocisam  jyestho  yo  damesv  a, 
didaya  dlrghagruttamah. 

10.21.  id  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 

agniiii  na  svavrktibhir  Lhotaram  tva  vrnlinahe,j  C®*  5.20.3a 

yajnaya  stlrnabai'hise  vi  vo  made  giram  pavakagocisam  vivaksase. 

The  refrains  in  10.21. i,  of  course,  suggests  lateness. — Cf.  agniiii  pavak^ocisam,  8.44.  i3b. 

3.9.9  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni)  = 

10.52.6  (Agni  Sauclka  ; to  Devah) 

trini  gata  tri  sahasrany  agniiii  tringac  ca  deva  nava  casapaiyan, 
auksan  ghrtair  astrnan  barhir  asma  ad  id  dhdtaram  ny  asadayanta. 

Cf.  10.7. 5d,  viksu  hotaraiii  ny  itsadayanta. 

3.10.1a+b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  agne  manisinah  samrajam  carsaninam, 
devaiii  martasa  indhate  sam  adhvare. 

8.44. 1 9a  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agne  manisinas  tvam  hinvanti  cittibhih, 

Ltvam  vardhantu  no  girahj  <5®*  1.5.8° 

10.134. 1 d (Mandhatar  Yauvanagva;  to  Indra) 
ubhe  yad  indi-a  rodasl  apaprathosa  iva, 

mahdntam  tva  mahinam  samrajam  carsaninam  Ldevl  janitry  ajljanad 
bhadx-a  janiti’y  ajljanat. j C®*  refrain,  10.134.  ief-6ef 

See  under  1.5.8°  for  the  character  of  8.44.19.  For  the  pada  samrajam  carsaninam  cf. 
8.16. 1*,  pra  samrajam  carsaninam,  done  over  secondarily  from  iambic  to  trochaic;  see  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  line  9 from  top. 

3.10.2a+c  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  yajnesv  rtvijam  Lagne  hotaram  llate,j  C®*  cf.  1.128.8® 

gopa  rtasya  didihi  sv6  dame. 

io.2i.7a  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 
tvam  yajnesv  rtvijam  edram  agne  ni  sedire, 

ghrtapi’atlkam  manuso  vi  vo  made  gukram  cetistham  aksabhir  vivaksase. 
10.1 18.7°  (Uruksaya  Amahlyava  ; to  Agni  Raksohan) 
adabhyena  gocisagne  raksas  tvam  daha, 

gopa  rtasya  didihi. 

Note  that  3.10.2°  and  10.21. ^ are  both  metrically  composite. — Cf.  gopam  rtasya  didivim, 
i.i.8b,  and  see  p.  19. 


3.10.2 


— ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [188 

[3.10.2b,  agne  hotaram  llate : 6. 1 4. 2°,  agm'm  hotaram  ilate.  See  also  under 

i.i28.8a.] 

3.10. 3b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
sa  gha  yas  te  dadagati  samidha  jatavedase, 
so  agne  dhatte  suviryam  sa  pusyati. 

7.i4.ia  (Yasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

samidha  jatavedase  devaya  devahutibhih, 

havi'rbhih  cukragocise  namasvino  vayam  dagemagnaye. 

[3.10.4b,  agni'r  devebhir  a gamat:  1.1.5°,  devo  devebhir  a gamat.] 

Cf.  in  the  Introduction,  p.  19. 

3.10. 8a,  sa  nah  pavaka  dldibi:  i.i2.ioa,  sa  nah  pavaka  dldivah. 

[3.10. 8b,  dyumad  asme  suviryam:  3.13.7°,  dyumad  agne  suviryam.] 

3.10. 9ab,  tarn  tva  vipra  vipanyavo  jagrvansah  sam  indhate:  i.22.2iab,  tad 
vi'praso  ^dpanyavah  jagrvansah  sam  indhate. 

3.10.9°  (Yigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 

Ltam  tva  vipra  vipanyavo  jagrvansah  sam  indhate,  j csr  1.2  2.21 ab 

havyavaham  amartyam  sahovrdham. 

4.8.  ib  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

dutam  vo  vigvavedasam  havyavaham  dmartyam, 

yajistham  rnjase  gird. 

8.102.17°  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  others;  to  Agni) 
tarn  tvajananta  matarah  kavi'm  devaso  angirah, 
havyavaham  amartyam. 

We  may  assume  that  the  longer  form  of  the  repeated  pada  is  composite  (see  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  B 4).  On  the  other  hand  3.10.9  is  certainly  superior  to  i.22.2i‘b  (see  there). 

[3.11.3b,  ketiir  yajnasya  purvyah  : 9.2.10°,  atma  yajnasya  purvyah.] 

3.11.4°  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
agm'iii  sunum  sanagrutam  sahaso  jatavedasam, 

vahnim  deva  akrnvata. 

7. 1 6. 1 2b  (V asistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

tarn  hdtaram  adhvarasya  pracetasarii  vahnim  deva  akrnvata, 

Ldadhati  ratnam  vidhate  suviryamj  agnir  janaya  daguse.  W 4. 1 2.3° 

3.11.0°  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
sahvan  vigva  abhiyujah  kratur  devanam  amrktah, 
agnis  tuvigravastamah. 


189] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathina  [ — 3.16.2 


5.25. 5ft  (VasQyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

agnis  tuvigravastamam  tuvibrahmanam  uttamam, 

aturtam  ^ravayatpatim  putr&rii  dadati  da^use. 

May  we  think  that  tuvi^ravastama  is  originally  epithet  of  Agni,  as  in  3.11.6?  Cf.  related 
passages,  1.91.20;  3.4.9;  TS.  1.2.13.1  ; MS.  1.2.9. 

8.11. 8C  (Vifvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Agni) 
pari  vi'fvani  sudhitagn6r  afyama  m&nmabhih, 
vipraso  jatavedasah. 

8. 1 1.5°  (Yatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

marts  amartyasya  te  bhuri  nama  manamahe, 

vipraso  jatavedasah. 

3.12.4b  (Vigvamitra  Gathina  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
to<ja  vrtrahana  huve  sajitvanaparajita, 
indragnl  vajasatama. 

8.38.2b  ((JJyavafva  Atreya  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
to§asa  rathayavana  vrtrahanaparajita, 
indragnl  tasya  bodhatam. 

One  is  obviously  patterned  after  the  other.  But  which  ? 

[3.12. 9C,  tad  varii  ceti  pra  vlryam  : i.93.4a,  agnlsoma  ceti  tad  vlryam  vam.] 

3.13. 2b:  1.134.2®,  daksam  sacanta  utayah. 

[3.13.7®,  dyumad  agne  suvfryam  : 3.io.8b,  dyumad  asme  suviryam.] 

3.14.5b  (Rsabha  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Agni) 

vayam  te  adya  rarimd  hi  kamam  uttanahasta  namasopasadya, 
yajisthena  manasa  yaksi  devan  asredhata  manmana  vipro  agne. 

6.  i6.46d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

vlti  yo  devam  marto  duvasyed  agnim  llltadhvare  havisman, 

Lhotaram  satyayajam  rodasyorj  uttanahasto  namasa  vivaset.  S3”  4.  3.  ib 

10.79.2d  (Agni  Sauclka,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 

guha  giro  nihitam  rdhag  aksf  asinvann  atti  jihvaya  vanani, 

atrany  asmai  padbhih  sam  bharanty  uttanahasta  namasadhi  viksu. 

3.15.5®,  achidra  ^arma  jaritah  puruni:  2.25.5b,  achidra  farma  dadhire  puruni. 

3.15.7  = 3.1.23  = 3.5.11  = 3.6.11  = 3.7.11  = 3.22.5  = 3.23.5. 

3.16.2®  (Utklla  Katya  ; to  Agni) 

imam  naro  marutah  sagcata  vrdham  yasmin  rayah  ^evrdhasah, 
abhi  ye  santi  prtanasu  dudhyo  vifvaha  9atrum  adabhuh. 


3. 1 6. 2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [190 

7.18. 25a  (Vasistba  Maitravaruni ; Sudasah  Paijavanasya  danastutih) 
imam  naro  marutah  sagcatanu  divodasam  na  pitaram  sudasah, 
avistana  paijavanasya  ketam  duna^am  ksatram  ajararn  duvoyu. 

For  7.i8.25cd  cf.  6.46.10.  For  vrdham  in  3.16.2s,  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  231. — Ante- 
cedently it  is  likely  that  the  danastuti  has  patterned  the  repeated  pada  after  the  Agni  pada  ; 
cf.  under  1.8.5°. 

3.16. 6d,  tuvidyumna  yafasvata:  1.9.6°,  tuvidyumna  ya^asvatah. 

[3.17. 2b,  yatha  divo  jatavedaf  cikitvan  : 4.3.8d,  sadha  divo,  &c.] 

3.17.4d  : 2.40.  id,  deva  akrnvann  amrtasya  nabhim. 

3.17.5a  (Kata  Vai^vamitra  ; to  Agni) 

yas  tvad  dhdta  purvo  agne  yajiyan  dvita  ca  satta  svadhaya  ca  fambhuh, 
tasyanu  dbarma  pra  yaja  cikitvo  ’tba  no  dba  adhvaram  devavltau. 

5-3-5a  (Vasuyruta  Atreya;  to  Agni) 

na  tvad  dbdta  purvo  agne  yajiyan  na  kavyaih  paro  asti  svadhavah, 
vi?a9  ca  yasya  atithir  bbavasi  sa  yajnena  vanavad  deva  martan. 

The  two  repeated  padas  express  paradoxically  exactly  the  opposite  thing.  Surely  Agni  is 
the  purvo  hota  (cf.  10. 53.1),  who,  in  truth,  follows  his  own  law  when  he  sacrifices;  there- 
fore he  receives  the  epithet  svadharman  in  3.21.2.  Therefore  5.3.5  is  normal  (cf.  also  under 
3-17-5  ecstatic  and  paradoxical.  Evidently  the  poet  of  the  latter  stanza  builds  his 
strange  statement  upon  familiar  ideas,  and  cannot  resist  the  temptation  to  go  the  poet  of  5.3.5 
‘ one  better  ’ by  introducing  the  fable  of  a yet  more  primordial  and  superior  sacrificer  than 
Agni  himself. 

3.19.1°  (Gatbin  Kau9ika  ; to  Agni) 

agm'm  hotaram  pra  vrne  miyedbe  grtsam  kavim  vi9vavidam  amuram, 
sa  no  yaksad  devatata  yajiyan  raye  vdjaya  vanate  magbani. 

1 0.53.1°  (Agni  Sauclka;  to  Agni) 

yam  aichama  manasa  so  ’yam  agad  yajnasya  vidvan  parusa9  cikitvan, 
sa  no  yaksad  devatata  yajiyan  ni  bi  satsad  antarah  purvo  asmat. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  223  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  232.  The  expression  devatata 
yajiyan  occurs  also  at  4.6.1  ; cf.  the  intimate  correspondence  of  3.19.2  and  4.6.3  (next  item). 

3.19.2°  (Gathin  Kau9ika ; to  Agni) 

pra  te  agne  havismatlm  iyarmy  acha  sudyumnam  ratinim  ghrtaeim, 
pradaksinid  devatatim  uranah.  sarix  rati'bliir  vasubhir  yajiiam  a9ret. 

4.6.3b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

Lyata  sujurni  ratini  ghrtagij  pradaksinid  devatatim  uranah,«»*cf.4.6.3a 
lid  u svarur  navaja  nakrah  pa9vo  anakti  siidhitah  sumekali. 

We  render  3.19.2,  ‘To  thee,  0 Agni,  I hold  out  the  bright  ladle,  full  of  havis,  full  of  gifts, 
dripping  ghee.  Moving  from  left  to  right,  choosing  the  gods,  he  hath  established  the 
sacrifice  with  good  gifts.’  Cf.  Ludwig,  318  ; Grassmann,  i.  70  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  279,  281. 


191]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gdthina  [ — 3.24.3 

This  faultless  stanza  (cf.  6.63.4)  may  be  contrasted  with  4.6.3,  to  wit : ‘ (The  ladle),  glowing, 
full  of  gifts,  dripping  ghee,  is  held  out — (Agni)  moving  from  left  to  right  choosing  the  gods. — 
Up  stands  the  sacrificial  post  like  a new-born  akra ; well-placed,  well-established,  it  anoints 
the  (victim)  cattle.’  I have  refrained  from  translating  akra  by  ‘ horse  ’,  as  suggests  Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  i.  168,  with  Oldenberg’s  approval,  SBE.  xlvi.  342.  The  comparison  here  is  unfit, 
and  I cannot  believe  that  even  a Vedic  poet  would  say  of  Agni,  RV.  1.143.7,  indhano  akn'i 
vidathesv  dfdyac  chukravarn&m  ud  u no  yansate  dhiyam,  ‘ the  kindled  horse  shining  at  the 
sacrifice  shall  now  lift  up  our  luminous  prayer  ’.  akra  seems  to  mean  ‘ beacon  ’.  Cf.  Ludwig, 
Uber  die  neuesten  Arbeiten,  p.  54.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  anacoluthic  and  parenthetic 
position  of  the  second  pada  in  4.6.3  leaves  no  doubt  to  my  mind  that  it  is  borrowed  directly 
from  3.19.2. 

3.20. 5a  (Gathin  Kau?ika ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

dadhikram  agnim  usasam  ca  devim  bfhaspatim  savitaram  ca  devam, 
a^vina  mitravaruna  bhagam  ca  vasdn  rudran  adityan  ih&  huve. 

10. 10 1. 1 c (Budha  Saumya  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  or  Rtvikstutih) 
ud  budhyadkvarii  samanasah  sakhayah  siun  agnim  indhvarii  bahavah 
sanllah, 

dadhikram  agnim  usasam  ca  devim  indravatd  "vase  ni  hvaye  vah. 

hvaye  is  popular,  huve  hieratic  ; but  they  are  not  so  clearly  differentiated  as  to  be  availablo 
for  chronological  distinctions  : cf.  RV.  1.13.7-12,  and  see  Bloomfield,  The  Atharva-Veda,  p.  46. 

3.21.1°,  4b,  stokanam  (4b,  stokaso)  agne  medaso  ghrtasya. 

3.21.2d  (Gathin  Kaufika  ; to  Agni) 
ghrtavantah  pavaka  te  stoka  ^cotanti  medasah, 
svadharman  devavltaye  gr^stham  no  dhehi  varyam. 

10.24.26  (Yimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Indra) 
tvdm  yajnebhir  ukthair  upa  havyebhir  Imahe, 

yaclpate  9aclnam  vi  vo  made  Qr^stham  no  dhehi  varyam  vivaksase. 

3.22.5  = 3.1.23  = 3.5.XI  = 3.6.11  = 3.7.11  = 3.15.7  = 3.23.5. 

3.23.5  : see  preceding  item. 

3.24.1d:  3.8.3d,  varco  dha  yajnavahase. 

3.24.3b+c  (Y^vamitra  ; to  Agni) 

agne  dyumnena  jagrve  sahasah  sunav  ahuta, 

6dam  barhih  sado  mama. 

8.19.25°  (Sobhari  Kanva ; to  Agni) 

yad  agne  martyas  tvam  syam  aharn  mitramaho  amartyah 
sahasah  sunav  ahuta. 

8. 75.3b  (Yirupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  ha  yad  yavisthya  sahasah  sunav  ahuta, 

rtava  yajniyo  bhuvah. 


3.24.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [192 

8.17.1°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

a yahi  susuma  hi  ta  Lindra  somam  piba  imam,j  ®s-cf.  8.17.1b 

edam  barhih  sado  mama. 

For  8.19.25  cf.  8.14.1,  2 and  8.44.23,  and  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  87. 

[3.26.3°,  sa  no  agnih  suviryam  svagvyam:  8.12.33%  suviryam  svagvyam.] 
3.26.6°:  2.34.4°,  pfsadagvaso  anavabhraradhasah. 

3.27.2%  gira  yajnasya  sadhanam:  1.44.11%  ni  tva  yajnasya  sadhanam;  8.6.3b, 
stomair  yajnasya  sadhanam  ; 8.23.9%  yajnasya  sadhanam  gira. 

[3.27.3°,  ati  dvesansi  tarema:  2.7.3°,  ati  gahemahi  dvisah.] 

[3.27.4%  agnih  pavaka  idyah  : 7.15.10°,  gxicih  pavaka  Idyah.] 

3.27.6%  prthupaja  amartyah:  3.2.11°,  vaigvanarah  prthupaja  amartyah. 

3.27.7a  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 

hdta  devd  amartyah  purastad  eti  mayaya, 

vidathani  pracodayan. 

8.i9.24d  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agni) 

yo  havyany  airayata  manurhito  deva  asa  sugandhina, 

vivasate  varyani  svadhvaro  hdta  devd  amartyah. 

3.27 .13b  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 
llenyo  namasyas  tiras  tamansi  dargatah, 
sam  agnir  idhyate  vfsa. 

8- 74-5b  (Gopavana  Atreya ; to  Agni) 

Lamrtarii  jatavedasanij  tiras  tamansi  dargatam,  ter  cf.  6.48.1° 

ghrtahavanam  idyam. 

The  expressions  tiras  tamansi  dargatah,  and  ghrtahavana  idyah  are  * leitmotifs  ’ of  Agni ; 
they  both  figure  in  his  nivid,  95-  8.24. 

3.28.1%  6%  purolagam  jatavedah. 

3.29.4%  nabha  prthivya  adhi : 2.3.7%  nabha  prthivya  adhi  sanusu  trisu. 

3.29. 4d:  1.45.6%  dgne  liavyaya  volhave;  cf.  agm'rii  havyaya,  &c.,  5.14.3°. 
3.29.16'1  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Agni) 

yad  ady&  tva  prayati  yajn6  asmin  hotag  cikitvo  ’vrnlmahlhd, 

dhruvam  aya  dhruvam  utagamisthah  prajanan  vidvan  upa  yahi  sdmam. 


193] 


[ — 3-3°-21 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathim 

3*35*4d  (VijvSlmitra ; to  Indra) 

brahmana  te  brahmayiija  yunajmi  h£rl  sakhaya  sadhamada  afu, 
sthiram  ratham  sukhiim  indradhitisthan  prajanan  vidvan  upa  yahi 

s6mam. 

3.30.2°,  sthiraya  vfsne  savana  krtema  : 3.1.20°,  mahanti  vfsne  savana  krtema. 
3.30.13d  (V^vamitra ; to  Indra) 

didrksanta  usdso  yamann  aktdr  vivasvatya  mahi  citram  anlkam, 
vifve  jananti  mahina  yad  agad  indrasya  karma  siikrta  puruni. 

3.32.8®  (Vigvamitra;  to  Indra) 

indrasya  karma  siikrta  puruni  vratani  deva  na  minanti  vffve, 

Ldadhara  yah  prthivim  dyiim  utemarhj  jajana  suryam  usasam  sudansah. 

frorcf.  3.32.8° 

3.34. 6b  (Vifvamitra;  to  Indra) 

maho  mahiini  panayanty  asy6ndrasya  karma  siikrta  puruni, 
vrjanena  vrjinan  sarii  pipesa  mayabhir  dasyQnr  abhibhQtyojah. 

For  vrjanena  vrjinan  in  3.34.6  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  246,  where  earlier  literature 
is  cited. — For  3.32.8°  cf.  3.34.8®,  again  of  Indra,  sasana  yah  prthivim  dyam  ut6mam. 

3.30.17d  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

lid  vrha  raksah  sahamtilam  indra  vr^ca  madhyam  praty  agram  frnlhi, 
a kivatah  salaliikarii  cakartha  brahmadvise  tapusim  hetim  asya. 

6.52.3d  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja;  to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

klm  anga  tva  brahmanah  soma  gopam  kim  anga  tvahur  abhi^astipam  nah, 
kim  anga  nah  pafyasi  nidyamanan  brahmadvise  tapusim  hetim  asya. 
For  salaluka  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  204  ff. 

3.30.20  = 3.50.4  (Vifvamitra;  to  Indra) 

imam  kamam  mandaya  gbbhir  a<jvaig  candravata  radhasa  paprathag  ca, 
svaryavo  matibhis  tiibhyam  vipra  indraya  vahah  kugikaso  akran. 

Cf.  Muir,  OST.  i.  347;  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  ii.  271. 

3.30.21d  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

a no  gotra  dardrhi  gopate  gah  sam  asmabhyam  sanayo  yantu  vajah, 
divaksa  asi  vrsabha  satyagusmo  ’smabhyam  su  maghavan  bodhi  godah. 
3.3i.i4d  (Kugika  Aislrathi,  or  Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
mahy  a te  sakhyam  vagmi  gaktir  a vrtraghne  niyiito  yanti  purvih, 
mahi  stotram  ava  aganma  surer  asmakam  sii  maghavan  bodhi  gopah. 
4.22. 1 od  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra) 

asmikam  it  su  grnuhi  tvam  indrasmabhyam  citran  upa  mahi  vajan, 
asmabhyam  vigva  isanah  puramdhlr  asmakam  sii  maghavan  bodhi 
godah. 

Cf.  goda  id  indra  bodhi  nah,  8.45.19°,  and,  for  3.30.21,  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  275. 

25  [h.o.s.  20] 


3.30.22 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [194 


3.30.22  = 3.31.22  = 3.32.17  = 3.34.11  = 3.35.11  = 3.36.11  = 3.38.10  = 3.39.9  = 
3-43-8  = 3-48.5  = 3-49-5  = 3-5°-5  = 10.89.18  = 10.104. 1 1 (Vigvamitra, 
or  his  descendants  ; to  Indra) 

gun  am  huvema  maghavanam  indram  asmin  bhare  nftamam  vajasatau, 
gmvantam  ugram  utaye  samatsu  ghnantam  vrtrani  samjitam  dhananam. 

The  appearance  of  this  Vifvamitra  refrain  stanza  in  book  ten  is  due  to  late  repetition.  Cf. 
under  4.5.4. 

3.31.8b  (Kugika  Aislrathi,  or  Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

satah-satah  pratimanam  purobhur  vigva  veda  janima  hanti  gusnam, 

pra  no  divah  padavir  gavyur  arcan  sakha  sakhlnr  amuncan  m'r  avadyat. 

io.m.5b  (Astradanstra  Vairupa  ; to  Indra) 

indro  divah  pratimanam  prthivya  vigva  veda  savana  hanti  gusnam, 
mahim  cid  dyam  atanot  suryena  caskambha  cit  kambhanena  skabhlyan. 

We  render  3.31.8,  ‘Of  every  valiant  man  the  match,  the  leader,  he  knoweth  all  creatures, 
slayeth  (Jkisna  ; from  heaven  the  booty-seeking  pathfinder,  singing,  hath  he,  our  friend,  freed 
us,  his  friends,  from  calumny.’  This  good  verse  has  furnished  material  for  a hackneyed, 
commonplace  stanza,  in  which  the  repeated  pada  is  varied  insipidly,  to  wit  10. in. 5,  * Indra, 
match  of  heaven  and  earth,  knoweth  all  (soma)  pressings,  slayeth  £usna.  He  spread  out  the 
great  heaven  with  the  sun,  yea  supported  it  with  support,  the  strong  supporter.’  That 
vi9va  veda  savana  hanti  (jusnam  is  the  overshrewd  thought  of  an  epigonal  poet  is  not  doubtful : 
vi9va  veda  jdnima,  or  the  like,  also  at  4.27.2  ; 6.15.13  ; 8.46.12. 

3.31.9b:  1.72.9^  krnvanaso  amrtatvaya  gatum. 

3.31.14d,  asmakam  su  maghavan  bodhi  gopah:  3.30.2id;  4.2  2.iod,  asmakam 
(3.30. 2 id,  asmabhyarh)  su  maghavan  bodhi  godah. 

[3.31.16°,  madhvah  punanah  kavibhih  pavitraih:  3-i.5b,  kratuih  punanah,  &c.] 

3.31.17a  (Kugika  Aislrathi,  or  Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

anu  krsnd  vasudhiti  jihate  ubhe  suryasya  manhana  yajatre, 

pdri  yat  te  mahimanam  vrjadhyai  sakhaya  indra  kamya  rjipyah. 

4. 48.3“  (Vamadeva ; to  Vayu) 

dnu  krsnd  vdsudhiti  yemate  rigvapegasa, 

Lvayav  a candr6na  rathena  yahi  sutdsya  pltaye.j  (Ss*  refrain,  4.48.icd-4cd 

The  words  krsn<5  and  viisudhiti  are  both  dvandva  eka9esa  : ‘ black  (Night)  and  (Usas)  ’ is 
away  of  saying  naktosasa;  conversely  ‘treasure-giving  (Morn)  and  black  (Night)’  isusasandkta. 
Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  250. — The  quantity  of  vasudhiti  in  4.48.3  is  not  to  be  changed  to  vasudhiti,  as 
Arnold  suggests,  YM.  pp.  124,  302,  because  the  pada  really  continues  fairly  well  (Oldenberg, 
Prol.  p.  64)  with  the  metrical  ‘vox  media’  yemate  ; cf.  under  1.2.8*.  By  the  same  terms  the 
priority  of  3.31. 17  is  possible  but  uncertain.  For  the  meaning  of  3.31.17866  Ludwig,  498  (with 
note);  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  1 1 7 ff . ; Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  242. 

3.31.18cd:  3.i.i9ab,  a no  gahi  sakhyebhih  giv6bhir  mahan  mahibliir  Qtlbhih 
saranyUn  ; 4.32.1°  mahan  mahlbhir  Qtlbhih. 


195]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gathina  [ — 3.32.11 

8.31.21d  (Kugika  Aislrathi,  or  Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

adedista  vrtraha  gbpatir  ga  antah  krsnan  arusair  dhamabhir  gat, 

pra  sQnrta  digdmana  rtbna  diirag  ca  vigva  avrnod  dpa  svah. 

10. 1 20. 8d  (Brhaddiva  Atharvana ; to  Indra) 

ima  brahma  brhaddivo  vivaktfndraya  gQs&m  agriyah  svarsah, 

maho  gotrasya  ksayati  svarajo  diirag  ca  vigva  avrnod  apa  svah. 

The  repeated  pada  is  not  too  well  knit  in  with  the  rest  in  3.3 1. 21.  Unless  we  assume  that 
ca  connects  lumbersomely  the  two  halves  of  the  stanza,  the  word  is  entirely  superfluous  : 
‘pointing  out  (assigning)  liberal  goods  in  accord  with  divine  (or  sacrificial  law),  he  opened 
all  the  doom  (of  the  stables)  which  belong  to  him.’  Ludwig,  498  : 1 he  opened  all  his  doors 
[or  all  gates  and  the  Svar].’  The  second  distich  of  10.120.8  is  better;  in  it  ca  connects 
properly  its  two  padas,  and  durah,  which  lacks  definition  in  3.31.21,  is  defined  by  gotrasya : 
‘ he,  Indra,  controls  the  stable  of  the  great  tyrant  (Vala,  Pani,  or  the  like),  and  he  opened  all 
the  doors  of  the  stables  which  belong  to  him  (in  reality,  rather  than  to  the  demon).’  In  this 
stanza  also  there  is  a decided  anacoluthon  between  the  two  halves,  which  Bergaigne,  ii.  241, 
321,  note,  would  smooth  out  by  identifying  Brhaddiva  with  Indra  himself,  which  is  not 
credible.  On  the  whole  the  cloudy  composition  3.21  is  not  above  the  suspicion  of  having 
borrowed  the  pada  from  10.120.  See  in  general  Bergaigne,  ii.  160,  183,  201,  213  ; iii.  211,  note, 
248;  Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  29 ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  276. 

3.31.22:  see  under  3.30.22. 

[3.32.4d,  amarmano  manyamanasya  marma : 5.32.5b,  amarmano  vidad  id  asya 
marina.] 

3.32.7b  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

yajama  in  namasa  vrddham  indram  brhantam  rsvam  ajaram  yuvanam, 
yasya  priye  mamatur  yajniyasya  na  rodasl  mahimdnam  mamate. 

6. 19.2b  (Bharadvaja ; to  Indra) 

indram  eva  dhisana  sataye  dhad  brhantam  rsvam  ajaram  yuvanam, 
asalhena  gavasa  gQguvahsam  sadyag  cid  yo  vavrdhe  asami. 

6.49.10°  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Rudra) 
bhuvanasya  pitaram  glrbhir  abhf  rudram  diva  vardhaya  rudram  aktau, 
brhantam  rsvam  ajaram  susumnam  rdhag  ghuvema  kavinesitasah. 

In  the  two  Indra  stanzas  the  repeated  pada,  as  said  of  Indra,  is  peculiarly  fit.  Moreover, 
ajaram  yuvanam,  1 youth  that  does  not  age  ’,  is  a better  sequence  of  words  than  ajaram 
susumnam,  ‘ ageless  and  kind  ’.  In  adapting  the  pada  to  Rudra  the  need  of  mentioning  his 
precarious  kindness  was  sufficiently  urgent  to  procure  the  change ; cf.  his  epithets  mldhvas 
and  giva  ; his  hasto  mrlaydkuh  in  2.33.7,  and  more  directly  such  a passage  as  2.33.1%  a 
te  pitar  marutam  sumnam  etu.  See  also  1.43.4  and  2*33-6. — For  3.32. 7cd  see  Oldenberg,  RY. 
Noten,  p.  244 ; for  dhisana  in  6.19.2,  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  ii.  83. 

3.32.8a  : 3.30.13d  ; 3-34.6b,  indrasya  karma  sukrta  puruni. 

[3.32.8°,  dadhara  yah  prthivim  dyam  utemdm:  3.34.8°,  sasana  yah,  &c.  ] 

Cf.  under  3.59. ib. 

3.32.11a  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

ahann  ahim  parigayanam  arna  ojayamanam  tuvijata  tavyan, 

na  te  mahitvam  anu  bhud  adha  dyaur  yad  anyaya  sphigya  ksam  avasthah. 


3-32*1 1 


— ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [196 

4.19.2°  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra) 

avasrjanta  jivrayo  na  deva  bhuvah  samral  indra  satyayonih, 
ahann  ahim  parigayanam  arnah  pra  vartanfr  arado  vifvadhenah. 

6.30.4°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra) 

satyam  it  tan  na  tvavah  anyo  astindra  devo  na  martyo  jyayan, 
ahann  ahim  pari§dyanam  arnd  ’vasijo  apo  acha  samudram. 

3.32.17  : see  under  3.30.22. 

[3.33.3d:  10.17.11°,  samanam  yonim  anu  samcarantl  (10.17.11°,  samcarantam) ; 
1.146.3°,  samanam  vatsam  abhi  samcarantl.] 

3.33.5°  (Vifvamitra  ; to  the  Rivers) 

ramadhvam  me  vacase  somyaya  ftavarlr  upa  muhurtam  evaih, 
prd  sindhum  acha  brhati  manisavasyur  ahve  kufikasya  sunuh. 

6.49.4°  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vifve  Devah  ; here  Vayu) 

pra  vayum  acha  brhati  manlsa  brhadrayim  vifvavararii  rathapram, 

dyutadyama  niyutah  patyamanah  kavih  kavim  iyaksasi  prayajyo. 

Ludwig,  X002  and  216,  renders  brhati  manlsa  as  instrumental  ; Grassmann,  i.  80  and  278, 
as  nominative.  The  connexion  in  3.33.5  seems  to  me  to  favour  the  instrumental ; so  Geldner 
and  Kaegi,  Siebenzig  Lieder,  p.  133.  It  is  tempting  to  assign  priority  to  3.33.5. 

[3.34.2°,  indra  ksitlnam  asi  manuslnam:  1.59.5°,  r^ja  ksitlnam,  &c.] 

[3.34.5b,  nrvad  dadhano  naryapuruni:  1. 72.1b ; 7.45.1°,  haste  dadhano,  &c.] 

3.34.0b : 3.30.13d;  3.32.8°,  indrasya  karma  sukrta  purunh 

[3.34.7°,  yudhendro  mahna  varivay  cakara  . . . devebhyah : 1.59. 5d ; 7.98.3d, 
yudha  devebhyo  varivaf  cakartha.] 

3.34.8°,  satrasaham  varenyam  sahodam : 1.79.8b,  satrasaham  varenyam. 
[3.34.8°,  sasana  yah  prthiviih  dyam  utemam  ; 3.32.8°,  dadhara  yah,  &c.] 
3.34.11:  see  under  3.30.22. 

3.35.1b  (V^vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

tistha  harl  ratha  a yujyamana  yahi  vayur  nd  niyuto  no  acha, 
pibasy  dndho  abhisrsto  asme  indra  svaha  rarima  te  madaya. 

7.23.4°  (Yasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

apa?  cit  pipyu  staryo  11a  gavo  naksann  rtam  jaritaras  ta  indra, 

yahi  vayur  na  niyuto  no  acha  tvam  hi  dhlbhir  dayase  vi  vajan. 

Cf.  Bergaigne,  La  Syntaxe  des  Comparaisons,  Melanges  Renier,  p.  98  ; Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  pp.  139,  246.  I believe  that  after  all  niyuto  is  for  niyudbhih,  case  attraction  in  com- 
parison : ‘ Come  to  us,  0 Indra,  as  Vayu  goes  with  his  niyut  (his  span).’ 

3.35.4d:  3.29.  i6d,  prajandn  vidvan  upa  yahi  somam. 


197]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvdmitra  Gdthlna  [ — 3.37.5 

3.85. 6l):  2.18.3d,  ni  Iranian  yajamfinaso  anye. 

3.35.0C  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

tavay&m  somas  tvam  6hy  arvah  cha9vattamarii  sumana  asya  pahi, 
asmin  yajiid  barhisy  a nisadya  dadhisvdmam  jathara  indum  indra. 

10.14.3d  (Yama  Vaivasvata  ; Lingoktadevatah) 

angirobhir  a gahi  yajniyebhir  yama  vairQpair  iha  madayasva, 

vivasvantam  huve  yah  pita  te  ’smin  yajiid  barhisy  a nisadya. 

3.35.11:  see  under  3.30.22. 

3.38.2d  (Yiyvamitra ; to  Indra) 

indraya  sbmah  pradivo  vidana  rbhiir  yebhir  vrsaparva  vihayah, 
prayamyamanan  prati  su  grbhaydndra  piba  vrsadhutasya  vrsnah. 

3-43-7“  (The  same) 

indra  piba  vrsadhutasya  vrsna  a yam  te  9yena  U9ate  jabhara, 
ydsya  made  cyavayasi  pra  krstlr  yasya  made  apa  gotra  vavartha. 

3.38.7a+b  (Yi9vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

samudrdna  sindhavo  yadamana  indraya  sdmam  susutarh  bharantah, 
ai^iim  duhanti  hastino  bharitrair  madhvah  punanti  dharaya  pavitraih. 

6.i9.5d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

dhrtavrato  dhanadah  somavrddhah  sa  hi  vamasya  vasunah  puruksuh, 
sam  jagmire  pathyk  rayo  asmin  samudrd  na  sindhavo  yadamanah. 
10.30.13d  (Kavasa  Ailusa ; to  Apah  or  Aponaptar) 
prati  yad  apo  adi^ram  ayatfr  ghrtam  payansi  bibhratlr  madhuni, 
adhvaryubhir  manasa  sarhvidana  indraya  sdmam  susutam  bharantih. 

I have  treated  the  relation  of  two  of  these  stanzas  in  JAOS.  xxvii.  77  ff.,  where  is  shown 
that  samudr<5na  in  3.36.7  is  to  be  changed  to  samudr4  na,  as  has  6.19.5.  Both  padas  then 
mean  ‘as  rivers  uniting  in  the  sea’,  and  both  fit  their  connexions.  It  is  a matter  of 
vacillating  redaction,  and  therefore  no  chronological  deductions  are  in  place.  Cf.  also 
Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  265;  Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  247.  For  10.30.13  see  Hillebrandt, 
Yed.  Myth.  i.  214,  376;  for  puruksuh  in  6.19. 15b,  the  author,  Indogermanische  Forschungen, 
xxv.  i9off. 

3.38.11:  see  under  3.30.22. 

3.37.2a : 1.84.3°,  arvacinam  su  te  manah. 

3.37.5a  (Yicvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
indram  vrtraya  hantave  puruhutam  upa  bruve, 
bharesu  vajasataye. 

8.12. 22a  (Parvata  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
indram  vrtraya  hantave  devaso  dadhire  purah, 

Lindrahi  vanlr  anusata  sam  ojase.j 


7.31. 12a 


3-37-5 — ] Part  1 -*  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [198 

9.6i.2  2b  (Amahlyu  Arigirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  pavasva  ya  avith6ndram  vrtraya  hantave, 
vavrivansam  mahfr  apah. 

For  9.61.22  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  413  ; iii.  174. — Cf.  3.37.6®,  India  vrtraya  hantave, 
and  8.93.7b,  mahb  vrtraya  hantave. 

[3.37.8°,  indra  sdmam  9atakrato  (sc.  pahi) : 8.76.7b,  piba  somam  gatakrato.] 

3.37.11a+d  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
arvav&to  na  a gahy  atho  gakra  paravatah, 
u loko  yas  te  adriva  indreha  tata  a gahi. 

3.40.8a  (The  same) 

arvavato  na  a gahi  paravatag  ca  vrtrahan, 

ima  jusasva  no  gi'rah. 

3.40.9c  (The  same) 

yad  antara  paravatam  arvavatam  ca  huyase, 
indreha  tata  a gahi. 

Cf.  8.82.1,  especially  its  second  pada,  arvavatag  ca  vrtrahan  ; and  also  under  8.13.15. 

3.38. 8b:  7.38.1b,  hiranyaylm  amatim  yam  agigret.  See  under  7.38.1. 

This  item  is  an  addition  in  the  proof-sheets.  Hence  its  irregular  treatment. 

3.38.10:  see  under  3.30.22. J 

3.39.6°:  2.11.5“;  xo.  148.2°,  guha  hitam  guhyam  gQlham  apsii. 

3.30.9  : see  under  3.30.22. 

3.40.4“  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

indra  sdmah  suta  im6  tava  pra  yanti  satpate, 

ksayam  candrasa  l'ndavah. 

3.42.5“  (The  same) 

indra  s6mah  suta  im6  tan  dadhisva  gatakrato, 
jathare  vajinlvaso. 

Note  the  slight  difference  in  the  repeated  pada : sutah  in  3.40.4  is  attributive,  in  3.42.5 
predicative.  Cf.  8.93. 25%  tubhyarh  sdmah  suta  imb. 

3.40.6°:  iao^’indra  tvadatam  id  yagah. 

3.40. 8n : 3.37. 1 ia,  arvavato  na  a gahi. 

3.40.9°:  3.37. i xd,  indreha  tata  a gahi. 

3.41.2b,  tistir6  barhir  anusak:  i.i3.5n,  strnltd  barhir  anusak;  8.45.1’’,  strn&nti 
barhir  anusak. 


[ — 3-42-6 


199]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvdmitra  Gathina 

3.41.6  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra)  = 

6.45.27  (^arnyu  Bilrhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
sa  mandasva  hy  andhaso  radhase  tanvii  mah6, 
na  stotaram  nid6  karah. 

3.41.7s  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
vayam  indra  tvayavo  havismanto  jaramahe, 
uta  tvam  asmayiir  vaso. 

7.31.4s  (Yasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 
vayam  indra  tvayavo  ’bhi  pra  nonumo  vrsan, 
viddhi  tv  hsya  no  vaso. 

10.133.6s  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 
vayam  indra  tvayavah  Lsakhitvam  a rabhamahe,j  e-e*  9.61.4° 

rtasya  nah  patha  nayati  vigvani  durita  Lnabhantam  anyakesam  jyaka 
adhi  dhanvasu.j  refrain,  10.133.1fe  ff. 

Note  the  thoroughgoing  similarity  of  3.41.7  and  7.31.4. 

3.41. 9b  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

arvancam  tva  sukh6  rathe  vahatam  indra  kegina, 

ghrtasnQ  barhir  asade. 

8.i7.2b  (Irimbithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
a tva  brahmayuja  harl  vahatam  indra  kegina, 
upa  br&hmani  nah  grnu. 

3.42.1s:  1.16.4s,  upa  nah  sutam  a gahi ; 5.71.3s,  upa  nah  sutdm  a gatam. 

3.42.4s:  1.16.3°;  8. 1 7. 1 5d  ; 92. 5b  ; 97. 1 ib  ; 9.12.2°,  indram  somasya  plt&ye. 

3.42.5s  : 3.40.4s,  indra  somah  suta  ime. 

3.42.6a+°  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

vidma  hi  tva  dhanamjayam  vajesu  dadhrsam  kave, 

ddha  te  sumnam  Imahe. 

8.45.13s  (Trigoka  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

vidma  hi  tva  dhanamjayam  indra  drlha  cid  arujdm, 

adarinam  yatha  gayam. 

8.75.16°  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

vidma  hi  te  pura  vayam  agne  pitur  yathavasah, 

adha  te  sumnam  imahe. 

8.98.11°  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  hi  nah  pita  vaso  tvam  mata  gatakrato  babhuvitha, 

adha  te  sumnam  imahe. 


[200 


3.42.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III 

3.42. 8b  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 
tubhyed  indra  sva  okye  somam  codami  pitaye, 
esa  rSrantu  te  hrdi. 

8.68. 7b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 
tam-tam  Id  radhase  maha  indram  codami  pitaye, 
yah  purvyam  anustutim  i£e  krstlnam  nrtuh. 

Ludwig’s  emendation  of  anustutim  to  £nu  stutim  in  8.68.7°  (Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  95)  does  not 
commend  itself  in  the  light  of  8.63.8.  For  19  with  the  accusative  see  Grassmann’s  Lexicon, 
s.v.  8. 

[3.43. 3b,  indra  deva  haribhir  yahi  tuyam:  7.29.2b,  arvaclno  haribhir,  &c.] 
3.43.6a  (Yifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

a tva  brhanto  harayo  yujana  arvag  indra  sadhamado  vahantu, 
pra  ye  dvita  diva  rnjanty  atah  susammrstaso  vrsabhasya  murah. 

6.44. 1 9a  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya;  to  Indra) 
a tva  harayo  vrsano  yujana  vrsarathaso  vrsara^mayo  ’tyah, 
asmatranco  vrsano  vajravaho  vfsne  madaya  suyujo  vahantu. 

Of  the  two  stanzas  6.44.19,  with  its  insistent  play  upon  stem  vrsan,  makes  the  less  good 
impression.  If  a tva  harayo  vrsano  yujana  were  the  primary  pada,  why,  one  may  ask,  was  the 
word  vfsano  changed  to  brhanto  in  3.43.6  ? Of  course  considerations  of  this  sort  are  subjec- 
tive : in  the  very  next  item  (3.44.1)  we  have  an  instance  of  punning  structure,  in  a hymn 
ascribed  to  V^vamitra,  whose  originality  there  is  no  reason  to  question. — For  3.43.6  cf. 
Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  iii.  2,  28 ; Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  250. 

3.43. 7a:  3.36.2d,  indra  piba  vrsadhutasya  vfsnah. 

3.43.8:  see  under  3.30.22. 

3.44.1C  (Yifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

ayam  te  astu  haryatah  soma  a haribhih  sutah, 

jusana  indra  haribhir  na  a gahy  a tistha  haritarii  ratham. 

8.13.13°  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

hdve  tva  sura  udite  have  madhyariidine  divah, 

jusana  indra  saptibhir  na  a gahi. 

The  relation  of  the  repeated  padas  is  curiously  analogous  to  that  of  the  preceding  item : 
3.44.1,  though  it  puns  sturdily  on  haribhih,  does  not  strike  me  as  secondary,  especially  as 
there  is  no  reason  why  haribhih  should  be  less  original  than  saptibhih.  I think  that  8.13.13. 
is  epigonal  clap-trap.  See  under  3.43.6. 

3.44.4b,  vifvam  a bhati  rocanam:  i.49.4b,  vi^vam  abhasi  rocan&m  ; 1.50.4°, 
vifvam  a bhasi  rocanam. 

3.48.2°  (Yi<;vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

mahan  asi  mahisa  vfsnyebhir  dhanaspfd  ugra  sdhamano  anyan, 

6ko  vigvasya  bhuvanasya  raja  sd  yodhaya  ca  ksaydya  ca  janan. 


201] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gdthina  [ — 3.48.4 

6.36.4d  (Nara  Bhflradvflja  ; to  Indra) 

sA  rAyAs  kham  upa  srjA  grnAnAh  purugcandrasya  tvAm  indra  vAsvah, 
pAtir  babhntasamo  jananam  6ko  vigvasya  bhiivanasya  raja. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  5.85.3®,  ttina  vigvasya,  &c. ; 9.97.s6b,  somo  vigvasya,  &c. ; io.i68.2d, 
asya  vigvasya,  &c. 

3.47.2ftb  (VigvAmitra  ; to  Indra) 

sajdsa  indra  sagano  marudbhih  sbmam  piba  vrtraha  gura  vidvan, 
jahi  gAtrQhr  Apa  mfdho  nudasvathabhayam  krnuhi  vigvAto  nah. 

3.52. 7c'i  (The  same) 

pQsanvAte  te  cakrmA  karambhAm  harivate  haryafvAya  dhanah, 
apupam  addhi  sagano  marudbhih  s6mam  piba  vrtraha  gura  vidvan. 

Tlie  variation  of  the  repeated  distich  in  3.52.7  is  a sort  of  uha  into  which  tho  words  apupam 
addhi,  a Pusan  motif,  are  introduced,  because  Indra  appears  here  in  the  company  of  Pusan 
(pusanv&te).  The  obviously  ritual  character  of  3.52  shows  that  the  liturgy,  here  as  else- 
where, recruits  its  materials  from  the  existing  stock  of  hymns  and  their  ideas.  Cf.  Bergaigne, 
Recherches  sur  l’Histoire  de  la  Liturgie,  p.  18  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  229.  Note  also  the 
close  parallelism  between  3.47.3  and  3.51.8  (next  item). 

3.47.3b  (VigvAmitra ; to  Indra) 

uta  rtubhir  rtupAh  pahi  sbmam  indra  dev^bhih  sakhibhih  sutdm  nah, 
yan  abhajo  mariito  ye  tvanv  ahan  vrtrAm  adadhus  tubhyam  ojah. 

3.5i.8b  (The  same) 

sA  vAvagAna  iha  pahi  s6mam  marudbhir  indra  sakhibhih  sutam  nah, 
jAtam  yAt  tvA  pari  deva  AbhQsan  mah<5  bhAraya  puruhQta  vi'gve. 

Note  that  3.47. 2*b  is  almost  identical  with  3.52.7*b  (prec.  item). 

3.47.5  (VigvAmitra ; to  Indra)  = 

6.19.11  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra) 

marutvantam  vrsabham  vavrdhanam  akavarim  divyam  gasam 
indram, 

vigvasaham  avase  nutanayogram  sahodam  iha  tam  huvema. 

3.48.4b  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

ugras  turasal  abhibhutyoja  yathavagam  tanvam  cakra  esah, 
tvastAram  l'ndro  jamisAbhibhuyamusya  somam  apibac  camusu. 

7.ioi.3b  (KumAra  Agneya,  or  Vasistha;  to  Parjanya) 

starfr  u tvad  bhAvati  suta  u tvad  yathavagam  tanvam  cakra  esah, 

pituh  pAyah  prAti  grbhnati  mAta  tena  pita  vardhate  tena  putrAh. 

Grassmann  translates  the  repeated  pada  at  3.48.4,  ‘gestaltete  den  Leib  er  ganz  nach 
Wunsch  sick’  ; at  7.101.3,  ‘ und  wie  er  will  gestaltet  er  den  Leib  ikr  ’.  Ludwig,  958  and  720, 
consistently  construes  cakre  as  reflexive.  Bergaigne,  Quarante  Hymnes,  p.  79,  translates  and 
26  [h.o.s.  20] 


3-48.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [202 

comments  upon  7.101.3  : ‘At  one  time  he  (Parjanya)  is  sterile,  at  another  he  begets;  as  he 
wills  he  fashions  his  body.  The  Mother  (Earth)  receives  the  milk  of  the  Father  ; through  it 
the  Father  (Parjanya)  grows,  through  it  the  Son.’  Bergaigne  identifies  the  Son  with  Agni,  or 
Soma,  and  fitly  compares  1.164.51.  Aside  from  the  mythological  paradox  of  the  ‘female 
male  ’ the  stanza  is  clear,  the  aptness  of  the  repeated  pada  seems  here  impeccable.  But  Indra 
also  can  assume  different  forms,  not  only  in  3.48.4,  but  (by  means  of  his  mayas)  in  3.53.8; 
6.47.18,  so  that  we  can  come  to  no  definite  conclusion  as  to  the  relative  chronology  of  the 
stanzas.  Yet  there  is  an  interesting  difference  between  the  two  : 7.101.3  describes  a natural 
trait  of  Parjanya,  the  controller  of  rain  and  fertility  ; 3.38.4,  an  obscure  legendary  trait  in 
the  life  of  Indra.  I cannot,  therefore,  for  my  part  suppress  a considerable  prejudice  in  favour 
of  7.101.3.  For  3.48.4  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  517,  518  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  51. 

3.48.5  : see  under  3.30.22. 

3.49.5:  see  under  3.30.22. 

3.50.2'1  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

a te  saparyu  javase  yunajmi  yayor  anu  pradivah  9rustim  aval), 
iha  tva  dheyur  harayah  sufipra  piba  tv  asya  susutasya  caroh. 

7.29.1°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra)  [<»■  7.29.1s 

Layam  soma  indra  tubhyam  sunvaj  a tu  pra  yahi  harivas  tadokah, 
piba  tv  asya  susutasya  caror  dado  maghani  maghavann  lyanah. 

Note  in  3.50.2  the  change  from  the  dual  saparyu  to  the  plural  harayah  as  a possible  sign 
of  secondary  composition  ; cf.  under  1. 14.12. 

3.50.4  = 3.30.20. 

3.50.5  : see  under  3.30.22. 

3.51.5a  (Vifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

purvir  asya  nissidho  martyesu  puru  vasuni  prthivi  bibharti, 
indraya  dyava  osadhlr  utapo  rayirh  raksanti  jlrayo  vanani. 

6.44.11°  (^arhyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

ma  jasvane  vrsabha  no  rarltha  ma  te  revatah  sakhye  risama, 

purvis  ta  indra  nissidbo  janesu  jahy  asusvln  prd  vrhaprnatah. 

A close  parallel  of  3.51. 5ab  is  3.55. 22ab,  nissidhvaris  ta  dsadhlr  utapo  rayiiii  ta  indra  prthivi 
bibharti;  cf.  8.59(Val.  n).2. 

3.51.6d,  sakhe  vaso  jaritrbhyo  vayo  dhah:  1.30.10°;  8.71.9°,  sakhe  vaso  jari- 
tfbhyah. 

3.51. 8b,  manidbhir  indra  sakhibhih  sutaiii  nah  : 3.4V-3b>  indra  devebhib  saklii- 
bhih  sutam  nah, 

3.51.10°  (Vi^vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

idarii  hy  anv  6jasa  sutdm  radhanam  pate, 

piba  tv  &sya  girvanah. 


203] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gatliina  [ — 3.53.3 

8. 1.26®  (Pragfttha  Kfinva ; to  Indra) 
piba  tv  &sya  girvanah  sutasya  pQrvapa  iva, 
pariskrtasya  rasina  iyam  fisutig  carur  madaya  patyate. 

For  the  obscure  stanza  3.51. 10  see  Grassmann,  i.  93  ; Ludwig,  515  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  353.  Oldenberg  proposes,  ‘dieses  (dasein)  folgt  ja  dem  gepressten  (soma),  vermOge  seiner 
kraft.’  But  I am  struck  with  the  parallelism  of  sutam  and  sutasya  in  the  two  stanzas. 
Perhaps,  ‘ along  here  is  the  (soma)  pressed  with  might,  O lord  of  benefits  ! Therefore  drink 
of  it,  0 thou  that  delightest  in  song  ! ’ 

3.52.1ab  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

dhanavantam  karambhinam  apupavantam  ukthinam, 
indra  pratar  jusasva  nah. 

8.9  i^e  (Apala  Atreyl ; to  Indra) 

asau  ya  esi  vlrako  grham-grharh  vicakagat, 

imam  jambhasutnrii  piba  dhanavantam  karambhinam  apupavantam 
ukthinam. 

Almost  certainly  the  Apala  story  or  charm  (8.91.3)  quotes  mechanically  the  ritualistic 
distich  3.52.1.  For  the  former  see  v.  Schroeder,  WZKM.  xxii.  236;  for  the  latter,  the  note 
under  3.47.3. 

3.52.3°  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra)  = 

4.32.16°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

purolafam  ca  no  ghaso  josayase  girag  ca  nah, 

vadhuyur  iva  ydsanam. 

3.62.8°  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Pusan) 

tarn  jusasva  giram  mama  vajayantlm  ava  dhiyam, 

vadhuyur  iva  ydsanam. 

We  have  here  one  of  the  not  too  common  cases  in  which  we  can  judge  the  prior  place  of 
an  entire  repeated  stanza.  The  hymn  3.52  is  a liturgic  appendix  with  some  features  of  an 
omnium  gatherum  (see  under  3.47.2).  3.52.3  is  preceded  by  the  stanza  (2):  purolagam 

pacatyam  jusasvendra  gurasva  ca,  tubhyam  havyani  sisrate.  There  is  small  sense,  beyond 
concatenating  jingle,  in  continuing  with  st.  3,  purolagam  ca  no  ghaso  josayase,  &e.  Stanza 
4.32.16  is  preceded  effectively  by  (15)  : asmakam  tva  matlnam  a stoma  indra  yachatu,  arvag  a 
vartaya  hari.  Cf.  Hopkins,  AJPh.  xiii.  36,  who  judges  the  relative  chronology  of  the  stanzas 
aright,  though  I fail  to  see  why  he  ascribes  futuric  value  to  ghaso  and  josayase  (jusasva  in 
3.62.8)  ; cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  252.  The  position  of  the  repeated  pada  in  3.62.8  is  also 
distinctly  inferior : the  words  jusasva  giram  are  separated  violently  from  vadhuyur  iva 
y<5sanam  by  the  parenthesis,  vajayantlm  ava  dhiyam. 

3.62. 7^,  apupam  addhi  sagano  marudbhih  somam  piba  vrtraha  gura  vidvan : 
3.47.2ab,  sajosa  indra  sagano  marudbhih  somam  piba  vrtraha  gura 
vidvan. 

3.53.3°  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

gansavadhvaryo  prati  me  grnlhlndraya  vahah  krnavava  justam, 

6dam  barhir  yajamanasya  sxdatha  ca  bhud  uktham  l'ndraya  gastam 


3-53-3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [204 

6.23.7c  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra) 

sa  no  bodhi  purolafarii  raranah  piba  tii  somam  gorjlkam  indra, 

6dam  barhir  yajamanasya  sldorum  krdhi  tvayata  u lokam. 

For  3.53.3  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  234  ; xviii.  303.  In  this  ritual  stanza  prati  grnihi 
doubtless  indicates  the  pratigara,  or  response,  of  the  Adhvaryu  priest,  to  the  chant  of  the 
Hotar  ; cf.  Hillebrandt,  Kituallitteratur,  p.  101. 

3.63.5C,  6C,  yatra  rathasya  brhato  nidhanam. 

3.53.7b+d  (Vigvamitra ; to  Indra) 

ime  bhoja  angiraso  vlrupa  divas  putraso  asurasya  virah., 
vifvamitraya  dadato  maghani  sahasrasav6  pra  tiranta  ayuh. 

10.67. 2b  (Ayasya  Angirasa;  to  Brhaspati) 

rtam  gansanta  rju  didhyana  divas  putraso  asurasya  virah, 

vipram  pad  am  angiraso  dadhana  yajnasya  dhama  prathamam  mananta. 

7.103. 1 od  (Vasistha  ; to  the  Frogs  [Parjanyastutih]) 

gomayur  adad  ajamayur  adat  pf?nir  adad  dharito  no  vasuni, 

gavam  manduka  dadatah  gatani  sahasrasav6  pra  tiranta  ayuh. 

Wo  may  render  3.53.7:  ‘These  liberal  Angiras  and  Virupas,  childi-en  of  heaven,  men 
belonging  to  Asura,  while  giving  liberal  gifts  to  V^vamitra,  shall  prolong  life  at  the 
thousandfold  pressing  (of  soma).’  Cf.  Grassmann,  i.  532  ; Ludwig,  1003  (rather  fanciful). 
The  stanza  is  clear  : The  Angiras  and  Virupas,  mythical  sacrifieers  of  yore  (cf.  10.67.2),  typify 
the  present  sacrifieers  who  obtain  the  benefits  of  sacrifice,  because  they  fee  Vijvamitra  and 
perform  a great  soma-sacrifice.  The  fourth  pada  in  the  last  stanza  of  the  frog-hymn  is 
applied  secondarily  to  an  uncongenial  theme,  to  wit : ‘ He  that  lows  like  a cow,  bleats  like  a 
goat ; the  speckled  and  the  green  (frogs)  have  bestowed  upon  us  wealth.  The  frogs  bestowing 
hundreds  of  cows  shall  extend  (our)  life  at  the  thousandfold  pressing.’  Sayana  takes 
sahasraaava  in  the  sense  of ‘generation  of  thousand  plants’  (sahasrasamkhyaka  osadhayah 
suyante),  but  I think  that  the  word  indicates  the  downpour  of  rain  which  is  compared  to  the 
flow  of  soma.  Geldner  and  Kaegi,  Siebenzig  Lieder,  p.  170,  and  Grassmann  regard  this 
stanza  as  an  appendage.  This  is,  in  my  view,  quite  the  reverse  of  the  truth  : the  hymn  is  a 
rain-charm  ; its  last  stanza  states,  by  means  of  the  emphatic  prophetic  aorist,  the  fervent 
hope  that  the  practice  shall  succeed.  Cf.  JAOS.  xvii.  173  ff.  But  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  fourth  pada  is  borrowed  from  the  ritual  sphere  of  the  soma  sacrifice,  and  that  sahasrasava 
is  used  in  an  applied  sense.  More  precisely,  the  second  distich  of  7.103. 10  is  a clever  imitation 
of  the  second  distich  of  3.53.7.  Ludwig,  who  does  not  note  the  repetition  of  the  p&da, 
renders  it  in  1003,  ‘setzen  sie  fort  ihr  leben  unter  tausend  rossopfern’;  at  1021,  ‘ verliingern 
bei  hervorbringung  von  tausendfachem  das  leben’. — For  3.53. 7b  cf.  10.10.2°,  maluis  putraso 
asurasya  virah. 

3.53.12a  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

ya  im6  rbdasi  ubh6  aham  indram  atustavam, 

vifvamitrasya  raksati  brahmedam  bharatam  janam. 

8.6. 1 7a  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ya  imb  r6dasl  mahi  samlci  sainajagrabhlt, 

tamobhir  indra  tarn  guhah. 


205] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gatliina  [ — 3.54.5 

9.i8.5d  (Asita  Ka?yapa,  or  Devala  Ka?yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yd  imd  rddasl  mahi  sarii  m&tareva  dohate, 

Lmddesu  sarvadha  asi.j  Or  refrain,  9.  i8.ic-7° 

The  connexion  of  the  distich  in  3.53.12  is  loose,  the  relation  of  padas  a and  b asyndetic. — 
In  9.18.5  I suspect  we  must  read  saminatara  instead  of  siim  matiira,  because  the  root  dull  does 
not  elsewhere  in  the  RV.  combine  with  sam  ; cf.  10. 11 7.9. 


8.53.18b  (Vifvamitra ; to  Indra) 
vigvamitra  arasata  brahmdndraya  vajrine, 

Lk&rad  in  nah  suradhasah. j Or  cf.  1.23.6° 

8.24.  ib  (Vi9vamanas  Vaiyafva  ; to  Indra) 
sakhaya  a 9isamahi  brahmdndraya  vajrine, 
atusa  Q su  vo  nftamaya  dhrsnave. 

For  8.24.1  cf.  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  325  ; Neisser,  ibid,  xxvii.  271. 

[3.53.13°,  karad  in  nah  suradhasah  : 1.23.6°,  karatam  nah  suradhasah.] 

8.53.16°  (V^vamitra  ; to  Vac  Sasarparl) 

sasarparir  abharat  tuyam  ebhyo  ’dhi  9ravah  pancajanyasu  krstisu, 

paksyd  navyam  ayur  dadbana  yam  me  pulastijamadagnayo  daduh. 

7.8o.2a  (Yasistha;  to  Usas) 

esa  sya  navyam  aynr  dadhana  gudhvl  tamo  jyotisosa  abodhi, 

agra  eti  yuvatir  ahrayana  Lpracikitat  suryam  yajnam  agnim.j  Or  7.78.3° 

[8.63.18°,  balam  tokaya  tanayaya  jlvase:  10.35.12°,  pa9ve  tokaya,  &c.] 

3.54.1°,  9rnotu  no  damyebhir  anlkaih:  3.1. i5d,  raksa  ca  no  damyebhir  anlkaih. 

3.54.3d : i.58.7d,  saparyami  prayasa  yami  ratnam. 

3.54.5a+d  (Prajapati  Vai9vamitra,  or  Prajapati  Yacya  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
k6  addha  veda  ka  iba  pra  vocad  devan  acha  pathyk  ka  sam  eti, 
dad^ra  esam  avamd  sadansi  paresu  ya  gubyesu  vratdsu. 

10.129.6*  (Prajapati  Paramesthin  ; Bhavavrttam) 
k6  addha  veda  ka  iba  pra  vocat  kuta  ajata  kuta  iyam  visrstih, 
arvag  deva  asya  visarjanendtha  ko  veda  yata  ababhuva. 
io.ii4.2d  (Sadhri  Yairupa,  or  Gharma  Tapasa ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
tisro  destraya  nlrrtlr  upasate  dlrgha9nito  vi  hi  jananti  vahnayah, 
tasam  nl  cikyuh  kavayo  nidanam  paresu  ya  gubyesu  vratdsu. 

As  regards  3.54.5* ; 10.129.6*,  it  is  interesting  to  see  mystic  phraseology  already  in  a 
formulaic  state  ; see  p.  ix,  line  9 from  top. — Cf.  also  io.io.6b,  ka  Im  dada^a  ka  iha  pra  vocat; 
and  1.164.7,  18  ; i°-io.6;  114.7. 


[206 


3-54-1 1]  Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Pooh  III 

3.54.11b  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
hi'ranyapanih  savita  sujihvas  trir  a divd  vidathe  patyamanah, 
dev6su  ca  savitah  glokam  acrer  ad  asmabhyam  a suva  sarvatatim. 

3-56.5d  (The  same) 

tri  sadhastha  sindhavas  trih  kavlnam  uta  trimata  vidathesu  samrat, 
rtavarlr  yosanas  tisro  apyas  trir  a div6  vidathe  patyamanah. 

For  3.56.5  cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  231  ; ii.  54 ; iii.  243  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  302  ; RV.  Noten, 
p.  258. 

3.54.15b  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here 
Indra) 

indro  vigvair  vlryaih  patyamana  ubhd  a paprau  rodasi  mahitva, 
puramdaro  vrtraha  dhrsnusenah  samgrbhya  na  a bhara  bhuri  pagvah. 

4.i6.5b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

vavaksa  indro  amitam  rjlsy  ubh6  a paprau  rddasi  mahitva, 

&tag  cid  asya  mahima  vi  recy  abhi  yo  vigva  bhuvana  babhuva. 

8.25.18°  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna,  here  Surya) 
pari  yo  ragmina  divo  ’ntan  mame  prthivyah, 
ubh6  a paprau  rodasi  mahitva. 

3.54.18b:  1.24.10°,  adabdhani  varunasya  vratani. 

[3.54.20b,  dhruvaksemasa  ilaya  madantah:  3-59- 3a,  anamlvasa  ilaya  madantah.] 

3.54.22b  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
svadasva  havya  sam  iso  didihy  asmadryak  sam  mimihi  gravansi, 
vigvan  agne  prtsu  tan  jesi  gatrQn  aha  vigva  sumana  dldihl  nah. 

5.4. 2d  (Vasugruta  Atreya;  to  Agni) 

Lhavyaval  agnir  ajarah  pita  noj  vibhiir  vibhava  sudrglko  asme,  W 3.2.2° 
sugarhapatyah  sam  iso  didihy  asmadryak  sam  mimihi  gravansi. 
6.i9.3b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

prthu  karasna  bahula  gabhasti  asmadryak  sam  mimihi  gravansi, 
yutheva  pagvah  pagupa  damuna  asman  indrabhy  a vavrtsvajau. 

For  3.54.22  cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  256  ; for  5.4.2,  ibid.  315  ; for  6.19.3,  Oldenberg, 
SBE.  xlvi.  123,  323. 

3.55.1tl-22(1,  mahad  devanam  asuratvam  ekam : 10.55.4d,  mahan  mahatyd 
asuratvam  ekam. 

3.65. 9b  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 

ni  veveti  palito  duta  asv  antar  mahang  carati  rocandna, 

vapunsi  bibhrad  abhi  no  vi  caste  Lmahad  devanam  asuratvam  ekam. j 

refrain,  3.55.id-2  2d 


207] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvdmitra  Gathina  [ — 3.56.7 

10.4. 2d  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

yam  tva  janaso  abhi  sariicaranti  gdva  usnam  iva  vrajarii  yavistha, 
dato  devanam  asi  martyanam  antar  mahang  carasi  rocanena. 

For  3.55.9  see  Bergaigne,i.  115  ; ii.  65,  456,  note  ; iii.  386  ; Oldenberg,  Prol.  432  ; RV.  Noten, 
p.  257;  Geldner,  Rigveda  Komm.,  p.  62. 

3.55.13ab  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
anyasya  vatsam.  rihati  mimaya  kaya  bhuva  ni  dadhe  dheniir  udhah, 
rtasya  sa  payasapinvatela  Lmahad  devanam  asuratvam  ekam.j 

C»- refrain,  3.55.id-22d 

10.27.140d  (Vasukra  Aindra  ; to  Indra) 

brhann  achayo  apalago  arva  tasthau  mata  vfsito  atti  garbhah, 
anyasya  vatsam  rihati  mimaya  kaya  bhuva  ni  dadhe  dheniir  udhah. 

Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  321,  335  ; ii.  n,  72,  73,  73  note,  86  note,  106;  iii.  243. 

3.55.19a  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
devas  tvasta  savita  vigvarupah  puposa  prajah  purudha  jajana, 
ima  ca  vigva  bhuvanany  asya  Lmah;id  devanam  asuratvam  ekam.j 

refrain,  3.55.id-2  2d 

10. 10. 5b  (Yaml  Vaivasvatl ; Samvada) 

garbhe  nu  nau  janita  dampatl  kar  devas  tvasta  savita  vigvarupah, 
nakir  asya  pra  minanti  vratani  veda  nav  asya  prthivi  uta  dyauh. 

Cf.  Muir,  OST.  i.  181  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  528;  v.  Schroeder,  Mysterium  und 
Mimus,  p.  283. — For  10.10.5®  cf.  1.69.7®;  7.47.3®. 

3.55.21abc,  imam  ca  nah  prthivfm  vigvadhaya  upa  kseti  hitamitro  na  raja, 
purahsadah  garmasado  na  vlrah:  1.73. 3abc,  devo  na  yah  prthivim 
. . . upakseti,  &c. 

3.50.3d  (Prajapati  Vaigvamitra,  or  Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
tripajasyo  vrsabho  vigvarupa  uta  tryudha  purudha  prajavan, 
tryanlkah  patyate  mahinavan  sa  retodha  vrsabhah  gagvatinam. 

7.ioi.6a  (Kumara  Agneya,  or  Vasistha  ; to  Parjanya) 

sa  retodha  vrsabhah  gagvatinam  Ltasminn  atma  jagatas  tasthusag  ca, j 

1.115.10 

tan  ma  rtam  patu  gatagaradaya  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

63T  refrain,  7.i.20dff. 

Grassmann,  i.  99,  thinks  that  the  subject  of  3.56.3  is  Agni  ; Bergaigne,  i.  231  ; ii.  54,  109, 
suggests  Agni  or  Soma.  The  parallel  seems  to  me  to  point  to  some  Tvastar-like  god,  if  not 
to  Parjanya  himself,  or  to  Dyaus-Parjanya  (cf.  asurah  pita  = dyaus  pita  in  5.83.6). 

3.56.5d,  trir  a divo  vidathe  patyamanah : 3.54. 1 ib,trir  a divo  vidathe  patyamanah. 

3.56.7b:  1.71.90,  rajana  mitravaruna  supanl. 


3.58.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [208 

3.58.3  = 1.118.3,  except  that  1.118.3  begins  with  pravadyamana,  whereas  3.58.3 
has  in  its  place,  suyugbhir  a^vaih. 

3.58.5C:  1.183.6°  = 1.184.6°,  eha  yatam  pathibhir  devayanaih. 

3.58.5d:  x.i83.4d,  dasrav  ime  vam  nidhayo  madhunam. 

3.58.8d,  pdri  dyavaprthiyi  yati  sadyah  : 1. 1 15.3d,  pari  dyavaprthivi  yanti  sadyah. 

[3.59.1a,  mitro  janan  yatayati  bruvanah:  7.36. 2d,  janam  ca  mitro  yatati 
bruvanah.] 

[3.69.1b,  mitro  dadhara  prthivim  uta  dyam : 6.51. 8b,  namo  dadhara,  &c.] 

Cf.  under  3.32.8®. 

[3.59.1d,  mitraya  havyarii  ghrtavaj  juhota:  7.47.3d,  sindhubhyo  havyam,  &c.] 

[3.59. 3a,  anamlvasa  ilaya  madantah  : 3.54. 2ob,  dhruvaksemasa  ilaya  madantah.] 

3.59.4°d:  3.i.2i°d;  6.47.13^=  10.131. 7ab,  tasya  vayarii  sumatau  yajniyasyapi 
bhadre  saumanase  syama;  io.i4.6cd,  tesam  vayam  sumatau  yajni- 
yanam  api,  &c. 

3.59.9b  (V^vamitra  ; to  Mitra) 
mitro  devesv  ayusu  janaya  vrktabarhise, 
isa  istavrata  akah. 

5-23-3b  (Dyumna  Yifvacarsani  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

Lvi'9ve  hi  tva  sajosasoj  janaso  vrktabarhisah, 
hotaram  sadmasu  priyam  vyanti  varya  puni. 

5*35.6b  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

Ltvam  id  vrtrahantamaj  janaso  vrktabarhisah, 
ugram  purvisu  purvyam  Lhavante  vajasataye.j 
8.5.17“  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 
janaso  vrktabarhiso  Lhavismanto  aramkftah,j 
Lyuvam  havante  a9vina.  j 
8.6.37b  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

Ltvam  id  vrtrahantamaj  janaso  vrktabarhisah, 

Lhavante  vajasataye.j 
For  the  relation  of  5.35.6  to  8.6.37  see  under  5.35.6.  Cf.  kiinvaso  vrktabarhisah,  I.14.50,  q.v. 

3.80.3d  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Rbhus) 

indrasya  sakhyam  rbhavah  sam  ana9ur  manor  n&pata  apaso  dadhanvire, 
saudhanvanaso  amrtatvam  erire  vistvi  gamibhih  sukrtah  sukrtyaya. 

10.94.2°  (Arbuda  Kadraveya  Sarpa;  to  the  Press-Stones) 
ete  vadanti  gatavat  sahasravad  abhi  krandanti  haritebhir  asdbhih, 
vistvi  gravanah  sukrtah  sukrtyaya  hdtug  cit  purve  liaviradyam  agata. 
We  render  3.60.3,  ‘The  Rbhus  have  obtained  the  friendship  of  Indra;  they  the  children 
of  Manu,  the  workers,  have  bestirred  themselves.  The  Siiudhanvanas,  labouring  on  (pious) 


«»*5-2l*3a 


CS*  5-35-6n 
««-5-35-6d 

1.14.5° 
fcs-  I.47.4d 

«®*5.35-6a 

<W5-33‘6d 


209] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vigvamitra  Gatliina  [ — 3.62.13 


tasks,  have  obtained  immortality,  they  the  pious  workers  through  their  pious  work  Cf. 
Ludwig,  164  ; Grassmann,  i.  103;  Bergaigne,  i.  69,  note  ; ii.  403,  409,  412,  418;  Ryder,  Die 
Rbhus  im  Rgveda,  pp.  21,  22,  25.  The  fourth  pada  is  of  the  very  essence  of  the  Rbhu  myth 
(see  especially  4.33.4;  4.35. a,  7,  8) ; there  can  be  no  question  as  to  its  primary  character. 
The  pada  with  an  obviously  ritualistic  variant  recurs  at  10.94.2,  to  wit:  ‘They  speak 
a hundredfold,  a thousandfold,  shout  to  us  with  their  yellow  mouths ; the  press-stones 
labouring,  they  the  pious  workers  through  their  pious  work,  have  come  to  the  eating  of  the 
havis  even  before  the  Hotar.’  Exact  technical  proof  that  the  repeated  pada  is  here  remodelled 
secondarily  cannot  be  rendered,  but  I am,  nevertheless,  certain  that  of  the  two  phrases  vistvi 
canubhih  in  3.60.3,  and  vistvi  gravanah  in  10.94.2,  the  former  is  the  mother;  cf.  viv6sa  . . . 
gamibhili  in  5.77.4,  and  the  interesting  epithets  of  the  Rbhus  in  their  nivid,  £9.8.20,  yistvi 
svapasah,  and  gamya  gamisthah.  The  expression  sukrtah  sukrtyaya  also  belongs  primarily  to 
divine  beings  ; secondarily  to  a ritualistic  instrument  such  as  press-stones ; cf.  rbhavah 
sukrtah  suhastah,  7.35.12.  The  passage  3.54.12,  where  the  Rbhus  are  said  to  have  fashioned 
the  sacrifice  urdhvagravanah,  ‘ holding  high  the  press-stones  ’,  may  help  to  account  for  the 
slip  of  the  pada  from  Rbhus  to  Gravanah. 


3.61.7b  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Usas) 

rtasya  budhna  usasam  isanyan  vrsa  mahi  rodasi  a vivega, 
mahi  mitrasya  varunasya  maya  candrdva  bhaniim  vi  dadhe  purutra. 

io.8o.2b  (Agni  Sauclka,  or  Agni  Vaigvanara  ; to  Agni) 
agn6r  apnasah  samtd  astu  bhadragnir  mahi  rodasi  a vivega, 
agnir  ekarii  codayat  samatsv  agrn'r  vrtram  dayate  puruni. 

The  vfsa  in  3.61.7  is  Agni  ; see  3.3.4 ; 7.4  ; 10.80. a ; and  even  more  markedly  4.3. xo  (q.  v.). 
See  Bergaigne,  i.  15,  142;  ii.  160,  358.  For  usasam  in  3.61.7“  see  last  Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten, 
p.  261. 


3.62. 8C  : 3.52.3°  = 4.32.16°,  vadhuyur  iva  yosanam. 

3.62. 9ab  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Pusan) 

yo  vigvabhi  vipagyati  bhuvana  sam  ca  pagyati, 

sa  nah  pusavita  bhuvat. 

10.  i87.4ab  (Yatsa  Agneya  ; to  Agni) 
y6  vigvabhi  vipagyati  bhuvana  sam  ea  pagyati, 

Lsa  nah  parsad  ati  dvisah.j  refrain,  10. 187.  i°-5° 

There  is  little  doubt  that  the  repeated  distich  is  original  with  the  Pusan  hymn  ; cf. 
2.40.4,  5 l 6.58.2. 

3.62.13°  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Soma) 

somo  jigati  gatuvld  devanam  eti  niskrtam, 

rtasya  yonim  asadam. 

5.2i.4d  (Sasa  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

devam  vo  devayajyayagnim  lllta  martyah, 

samiddhah  gukra  didihy  rtasya  yonim  asadah  sasasya  yonim  Ssadah. 
9.8.3°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Li'ndrasya  soma  radhasej  punano  hardi  codaya,  gs*  9-8.3a 

rtasya  yonim  asadam. 

27  [h.o.s.  20] 


3.62.13 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  III  [210 

9.64.22°  (Kafyapa  Marica;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indrayendo  marutvate  pavasva  madhumattamah, 
rt&sya  yonim  asadam. 

Cf.  ark&sya  yonim  asadam,  under  9.25.6;  yonav  rtasya  sidatam,  3.62. l8b ; sidann  rt&sya 
yonim  a,  6.16.35°;  and  yonim  rtasya  sidata,  under  9.13.9°. — For  5.21.4  see  Oldenberg,  SBE. 
xlvi.  243,  345. 

3.62.16ab  (Vifvamitra,  or  Jamadagni ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
a no  mitravaruna  ghrtair  g&vyutim  uksatam, 
madhva  raj ansi  sukratu. 

7.65. 4ab  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

a no  mitravaruna  havyajustim  ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam  ilabhih, 
Lprativamatravaram  a janayaj  prnltam  udno  divyasya  caroh.  6«*cf.  7.65.4° 
8.5.6°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Afvins) 
ta  sudevaya  da$use  sumedham  avitarinlm, 
ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam. 

Cf.  a no  gavyutim  uksatam  ghrt6na,  7.62. 5b.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  pada, 
ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam  in  3.62.i6b  and  8.5.6°  is  the  ‘mother  ’ form,  from  which  is  derived 
ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam  ilabhih.  By  the  same  terms  7.65. 4*b  is  an  extended  form  of 
3.62. i6ab.  There  we  must  take  the  pada  a no  mitravaruna  as  a true  pada,  for  better  or  for 
worse.  Arnold,  YM.  p.  300,  suggests  correction  to  abhi  no  mitra  varuna  for  3.62. i6a,  without 
having  in  mind  a no  mitravaruna  havyajustim  in  7.65.4“.  The  theoretic  extension  of  defec- 
tive dimeter  piidas  is  fraught  with  especial  risk,  as  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  they  are  not 
infrequently  paralleled  by  perfect  trimeter  padas  ; see  especially  1.80. 10,  and  in  general  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  B 9. — For  gavyuti,  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  291. — Pada  7.65.4°  has  a partial 
parallel  in  7.70.5°,  prati  pra  yatam  varam  a janaya  ; and  7.65.4“  is  reproduced  even  more 
closely  in  1.152.7“,  a vam  mitravaruna  havyajustim. 

3.62.18a  (Vnjvamitra,  or  Jamadagni ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
grnana  jamadagnina  Lyonav  rtasya  sidatam, fcs*  cf.  9.13.9° 
Lpatam  somam  rtavrdha.j  x.47.311 

7.96.3°  (Vasistha  ; to  Sarasvatl) 

bhadram  id  bhadra  krnavat  sarasvaty  akavarl  cetati  vajinivatl, 
grnana  jamadagnivat  stuvana  ca  vasisthavat. 

8.  ioi.8d  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Alvins) 

ratim  yad  vam  araksasam  hdvamahe  yuvabhyarh  vajinivasu, 

pi-aclm  hotram  pratirantav  itarn  nara  grnana  jamadagnina. 

9.62.24°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
uta  no  gomatlr  iso  vifva  arsa  paristubhah, 
grnand  jamadagnina. 

9.65.25b  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavate  haryato  harir  grnand  jamadagnina, 
hinvano  gor  adhi  tvaci. 

The  pada-type  grnana  jamadagnivat  (vasisthavdt)  in  7.96.3  is  posterior  to  the  type  with 
jamadagnina  ; cf.  Oldonberg,  ZDMG.  xlii.  204. 

3.02.18°:  1.47.3'’;  47-5d;  7.66.19°;  8.87. 511,  patarh  somam  rtavrdha. 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  IV 


4.1.3e  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni,  or  Agni  and  Varuna) 
sakhe  sakhayam  abhy  a vavrtsvagurii  na  cakram  rathyeva  ranliyasmabhyaih 
dasma  ranhya, 

agne  mrllkam  varune  saca  vido  marutsu  vigvabhanusu, 
tokilya  tuje  guguc&na  5am  krdhy  asmabhyarii  dasma  9am  krdhi. 

8.27.3d  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
pra  su  na  etv  adhvarb  *gna  devesu  pdrvyah, 
adity^su  pra  varune  dhrtavrate  marutsu  vigvabhanusu. 

For  4.1. 3*  cf.  10.10.11. — For  the  samo  stanza  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  141,  146  ; Bergaigue, 
Quarante  Hymnc3,  p.  11  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  65. — Though  the  entire  distichs  in 
which  occurs  the  repeated  pada  are  markedly  imitative,  I cannot  discover  any  chronological 
criterion.  In  both  stanzas  the  succession,  Agni,  Varuna  (Adityas),  and  Maruts,  bears  the 
ritualistic  stamp. 

[4.1.11'',  maho  budhne  rajaso  asya  yonau  : 4. 17.1 4d,  tvaco  budhne,  &c.] 

[4.1.13c,  a9mavrajah  sudugha  vavre  antah  : 5.31.3°,  pracodayat  sudugha,  &c.] 
4.1.15d  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

te  gavyata  miinasa  drdhram  ubdham  ga  yemanam  pari  santam  adrim, 
drlharii  naro  vacasa  daivyena  vrajam  gbmantam  ugijo  vi  vavruh. 

4.i6.6d  (Yamadeva  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

Lvi9vani  9akro  naryani  vidvanj  apo  rireca  sakhibhir  nikamaih, 

C«*cf.  4.  i6.6a 

a9manam  cid  ye  bibhidur  vaeobhir  vrajam  gomantam  ugijo  vi  vavruh. 

10.45. 1 id  (Yatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agne  yajamana  anu  dyun  vi'9va  vasu  dadhire  vilryani, 

tvaya  saha  dravinam  ichamana  vrajam  gbmantam  u§ijo  vi  vavruh. 

The  repeated  pada  is  bald  in  10.45. u ; note  the  absence  of  an  equivalent  for  either  the 
word  vacasa  or  vacobhih  of  the  other  two  stanzas.  These  give  character  and  definiteness  to 
the  repeated  pada  whose  subject  is  u§ijah  (cf.  7.10.2).  10.45 's  otherwise  also  under  suspicion 

as  being  a good  borrower,  having  six  repeated  padas  ; see  in  its  order.  Cf.  Ludwig,  Der 
Rig-Veda,  iii.  97  ff. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  also  7.90.4°,  gavyam  cid  urvam  ujijo  vi  vavruh. 

4.1.17d  (Yamadeva  Gautama;  to  Agni) 

ne9at  tamo  dudhitam  rocata  dyaur  tid  devya  usaso  bhanur  arta, 
fi  suryo  brhatas  tisthad  ajran  rju  martesu  vrjina  ca  pagyan. 


4.i.i7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IV 


[212 


6.51.2°  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja;  to  Yifve  Devah) 

veda  yas  trini  vidathany  esam  devanarii  janma  sanutar  a ca  viprah, 

rju  mdrtesu  vrjina  ca  pagyann  abhi  caste  suro  arya  evan. 

7.60. 2d  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

esa  sya  mitravaruna  nrcaksa  ubhe  ud  eti  suryo  abhi  jman, 

Lvi'9vasya  sthatrir  jagataf  ca  gopa,j  rju  martesu  vrjina  ca  paijyan. 

6.50.711 

For  6.51.2  see  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  27,  205,  322  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  403.  The  repeated  pada 
really  applies  to  Surya  (Sura)  in  each  occurrence. 


4.1.20d  (Vamadeva  Gautama ; to  Agni) 

vi'9vesam  aditir  yajnlyanam  vi^vesam  atithir  manusanam, 

agm'r  devanam  ava  avrnanah  sumrliko  bhavatu  jatavedah. 

6.47. 1 2b  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra)= 
io.i3i.6b  (Suklrti  Kakslvata  ; to  Indra) 

l'ndrah  sutrama  svavari  avobhih  sumrlikb  bhavatu  vigvavedah, 
badhatarii  dveso  abhayarii  krnotu  Lsuviryasya  patayah  syama.j 

OSS’  4.51.  lOd 

Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  35,  notes  that  TB.  2.7.12.5  = RV.  4.1.20  substitutes  vigvavedah  for 
jatavedah,  and  thinks  that  this  is  due  to  assimilation  to  vigvesam  aditir  . . . vigvesam  jitithir 
in  the  same  stanza.  The  present  item,  however,  shows  that  the  parallel  pada  with  vigvavedah 
is  responsible  for  the  change  in  the  main,  though  the  assumed  assimilation  may  have  helped 
along  the  process. — For  4.1. 20b  cf.  1 . 1 2 7.8d  ; 8.23.25%  atithim  manusanam. 

4.2.1a:  1.77.1°  yo  martyesv  amrta  rtava. 


[4.2. 2a,  iha  tvarii  suno  sahaso  no  adya:  i.58.8a,  achidra  suno,  &c. ; 6.50.9%  uta 
tvaih  suno,  &c.] 

[4.2.18ab,  a yutheva  ksumati  pagvo  akhyad  deviinarii  yaj  janimanty  ugra: 
7.60.3d,  sarh  yo  yuthriva  janimani  caste;  8.25. 7ab,  adhi  ya  brhato 
divo  ’bhi  yutheva  pagyatah.] 

4.2.20a  : 1.73.10%  eta  te  agna  ucathani  vedhah. 

[4.2.20%  ric  chocasva  krnuhi  vasyaso  nah:  8.48.6%  pra  caksaya  krnuhi,  &c.] 
4.3.1b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

a vo  rajanam  adhvarasya  rudrarii  ho  tar  aria  satyayajaria  rbdasyoh, 
agnirii  pura  tanayitnor  acittad  dhh’anyarripam  avase  krnudhvam. 

6.16.46°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Agni) 

vlti  yo  devarii  marto  duvasyed  agnim  llltadhvare  havismiln, 
hdtararia  satyaydjarii  rridasyor  Luttandhasto  namasa  vivaset.j 

W*3.I4.5b 

Cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  36  ; v.  Bradke,  Dyfius  Asura,  p.  54. 


213]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.3.11 

4.3.2b:  1.124.70  ; 10.71. 4l1;  91.13d,  jay eva  patya  ugati  suvasah. 

[4.3.8d,  siidha  divo  jatavedag  cikitvan:  3. 1 7. 2b,  y&tha  divo,  &c.] 

4.3.10d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Agni) 

rt6na  hi  sma  vrsabhag  cid  aktah  puman  agnih  payasa  prsthy&na, 
dspandamano  acarad  vayodha  vrsa  gukram  duduhe  prgnir  udhah. 

6.66.  id  (Bharadvnja  ; to  Maruts) 

vapur  nu  tac  cikitiise  cid  astu  samanarii  nama  dhenu  patyamfinam, 
martesv  any.id  dohase  plpaya  sakrc  chukram  duduhe  prgnir  udhah. 

We  render  4.3.10,  ‘In  accord  with  the  divine  law,  indeed,  Agni,  the  bull,  the  man,  has 
been  anointed  with  the  heavenly  fluid.  Unwavering  he  moved,  strength-bestowing  ; he  the 
bull,  the  Piyni-cow,  has  milked  his  bright  udder.’  The  paradox  in  pada  d between  vrsa, 

‘ bull  and  pn^ni,  ‘ heavenly  cow  * (especially  mother  of  the  Maruts,  with  Rudra  as  father, 
2.34.3),  has  led  the  interpreters  in  various  directions.  Ludwig,  330,  changes  pr<;nir  to  pf9ner, 

4 es  melkte  der  stier  der  Piyni  helles  euter  in  his  commentary  ho  retains  prcnir  but  takes 
vrsa  with  the  preceding  pada,  so  as  to  avoid  the  paradox,  to  wit  : * nicht  zuckend  ohne 
anstrengung  gieng  der  lebenskraft  schaffende  stier,  ihr  helles  euter  liess  Piyni  fliessen.’ 
Grassmann’s  rendering,  ‘ der  Same  strOmt  dem  Stier,  der  Kuh  das  Euter  ’,  is  negligible,  in 
the  light  of  the  parallel  pada,  6.66. id.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvL  326,  does  not  quite  do  justice  to 
prcnir  in  his  rendering,  ‘ the  speckled  bull  has  poured  out  his  bright  udder  ’.  I think  that 
Bergaigne,  ii.  397,  398,  is  unquestionably  right  in  assuming  a paradoxical  ‘ taureau-vaclie  ’, 
here  and  in  other  passages  mentioned  by  him.  The  daring  metaphor  is,  that  Agni  shoots 
out  his  flames  from  his  bright  udder  ; he,  a bull,  is  thereby — mirabile  dictu — also  a prgni, 
the  heavenly,  yielding  cow,  par  excellence.  Although  the  conception  is  very  effective,  it  is, 
nevertheless,  modelled  after  a simpler  one,  of  which  we  have  the  exact  record  in  6.66.1. 

Ludwig,  696,  very  cleverly,  ‘ Ein  wunder  muss  sein  selbst  dem  weisen,  was  den  gemein- 
samen  namen  kuh  hat ; das  eine  schwoll  dass  die  menschen  es  melkten,  einmal  nur  hat 
Pr9ni  ihr  helles  euter  gemolken  ’.  In  6.48.22  we  have  a similar  statement,  p^nya  dugdham 
sakrt  payah.  Max  Muller,  in  a note  to  his  similar  translation,  SBE.  xxxii.  370,  explains  that 
dhenu,  a cloud,  yields  rain  but  once,  or  that  Pi^ni  gave  birth  but  once  to  the  Maruts.  The 
second  alternative  seems  likely  to  me,  as  it  does  to  Bergaigne,  i.  321  ; ii.  399.  The  pertinence 
and  originality  of  the  repeated  pada  in  6.66.1  is  established  beyond  perad venture  by  the 
parallel  in  6.4S.22  ; equally  certain  it  is,  that  the  metaphor  which  turns  Agni  in  4.3.10  into  a 
‘ bull  Pr9ni  who  milked  his  bright  udder  ’ is  the  work  of  a later  poet,  who  is  unquestionably 
bending  to  his  purpose  the  very  wording  of  a familiar  mythological  conceit,  current  in  his 
time  as  kind  of  mystery  (brahmodya)  about  Prcjni.  We  may  finally  remark  that  in  the 
secondary  form  of  the  pada  4.3. iod,  9ukram  may  possibly  have  assumed  the  value  of  ‘ semen  ’, 
which  it  certainly  does  not  have  in  6.66. id  : ‘ As  a bull  he  hath  spurted  semen,  as  a Pr9ni  cow 
he  hath  milked  his  udder’  (zeugma  of  duduhe).  Cf.  v.  Bradke,  Festgruss  an  Roth,  p.  123  ; 
Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  268. 

4.3.11d  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

rtenddrim  vy  asan  bhidantah  sam  angiraso  navanta  gobhih, 

funarii  narab  pari  sadann  usasam  avih  svar  abhavaj  jat6  agnau. 

io.88.2b(Murdhanvat, anAngirasa, orVamadevya;  to Surya and Vai^vanara) 
glrnam  bhiivanam  tamasapagulham  avih  svar  abhavaj  jate  agnau, 
tasya  devah  prthivi  dyaur  utapo  ’ranayann  osadhlh  sakhye  asya. 

The  relation  of  padas  a and  b in  10.88.2  is  anacoluthic,  curable  by  substituting  akrnot 
for  abhavat  in  pada  b ; see  7. 76. id,  avir  akar  bhuvanam  vicvam  usah  (cf.  also  5.2.9 ; 6.17.3). 


4- 3-i i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [214 

But  the  repeated  pada  in  4.3.1 1 sustains  abhavaj  ; cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  115  (bottom);  ii.  75; 
Oldenberg, SBE.  xlvi.  p.  330. — For  navanta,  emendable  to  anavanta,  see  Grassmann’s  Lexicon, 
s.v. ; Oldenberg,  Prol.  73  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  268. 

4.4.5°  (Vamadeva  Gautama ; to  Agni) 

urdhvo  bhava  prati  vidhyadhy  asmad  avis  kinusva  diiivyany  agne, 
ava  sthira  tanuhi  yatujunam  jamim  ajamim  pra  mrnlhi  gatrun. 

10.  n6.5b  (Agniyuta  Sthaura,  or  Agniyupa  Sthaura  ; to  Agni) 
ni  tigmdni  bhrafayan  bhrafyany  ava  sthira  tanuhi  yatujunam, 
ugraya  te  saho  balam  dadami  pratltya  (jatrun  vigadesu  vr^ca. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  2.33.14°;  8.19.20°.  See  note  under  2.33.141. 

[4.4.7b,  yas  tva  nityena  havisa  ya  ukthaih : 6. 5.5s,  yas  te  yajnena  samidha  ya 
ukthaih.] 

4.4.13  = 1. 147. 3. 

4.4.15a  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

aya  te  agna  samidha  vidhema  prati  stomarn  fasyamanam  grbhaya, 
dahafaso  raksasah  pahy  asman  druho  nido  mahamaho  avadyat. 

7.i4.2a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

vayam  te  agne  samidha  vidhema  vayam  da^ema  sustutf  yajatra, 
vayahi  ghrtenadhvarasya  hotar  vayam  deva  havisa  bhadra9oce. 

Cf.  5.4.7°,  vaydm  te  agna  ukthair  vidhema. 

[4.5.3b,  sahasrareta  vrsabhas  tuvisman : 2. 1 2. 1 2a,  yah  saptara9mir  vrsabhas,  &c.] 
4.5.4°  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Vai9vanara) 

pra  tail  agnir  babhasat  tigmajambhas  tapisthena  90cisa  yah  suradhah, 
pra  yd  minanti  varunasya  dhama  priya  mitrasya  cetato  dhruvani. 

10.89.8°  (Eenu  Vai9vamitra  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  ha  tyad  rnaya  indra  dhiro  ’sir  na  parva  vrjind  9rnasi, 

pra  yd  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama  yujarii  na  jana  minanti  mitram. 

We  render  4.5.4,  ‘May  sharp-toothed  Agni,  the  very  liberal,  consume  with  his  hottest 
Hames  them  that  violate  the  laws  of  Varuna,  the  own,  firmly  established  (laws)  of  wise 
Mitra ’.  This  faultless  stanza  has  been  exploited  by  the  later  poet  of  10.89.8:  ‘Thou  art, 
O Indra,  here  a shrewd  exactor  of  debts,  breakest  evil  as  a sword  (cuts)  limbs  ; (the  evil  of 
them)  that  violate  the  laws  of  Mitra  and  Varuna,  as  persons  violate  an  allied  friend  (mitra).’ 
Cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  no.  The  fourth  defective  pada  (dvipada  viraj)  has  elicited  suggestions: 
Grassmann  supplies  a before  minanti,  but  the  verb  has  the  preposition  pra  in  the  third  pada, 
and  pra  4-  a + ml  does  not  exist.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  74,  reads  pra  minanti  in  pada  d,  having, 
apparently,  overlooked  pra  in  the  third  pada  ; possibly  he  may  mean  to  repeat  it.  In  addi- 
tion to  the  defect  of  the  fourth  pada,  the  second  distich  is  anacoluthic  ; there  need  be  no 
reluctance  to  assume  that  it  is  introduced  and  imperfectly  assimilated  from  4.5.4.  The  fact 
that  10.89  belongs  to  a doubtless  late  V^vamitrid  poet  (stanza  17  ; see  under  1.4.3)  *s  calcu- 
lated to  support  this  conclusion. 


215]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  \ — 4.6.5 

4.5.8<I,  pati  priy&m  rupo  agram  padam  v6h:  3.5. 5a,  pdti  priyam  ripo  agram 
padam  veh. 

4.0.2C  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

amOro  hota  ny  ksadi  viksv  agnir  mandro  vidathesu  pracetah, 
urdhvam  bhanum  savitdvagren  meteva  dhQmaih  stabhayad  upa  dyam. 

4.13.2“  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Agni,  or  Lingoktadevatah) 
urdhvam  bhanum  savita  dev6  agred  drapsam  davidhvad  gaviso  mi 
satva, 

anu  vratarn  varuno  yanti  mitro  yiit  suryarii  divy  Srohayanti. 

4.14.2“  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni,  or  Lingoktadevatah) 
urdhvam  ketum  savita  devb  a<jrej  Ljyotir  vi^vasmai  bhiivanaya  krnvan.j 

in'  1.92.4° 

Lapra  dyavaprthivi  antariksariij  vi  suryo  ra^mibhi?  cekitanah. 

C«*cf.  1.115.1° 

7.72.4°  (Vasistha ; to  Alvins) 

vi  ced  uchanty  a?vina  usasah  Lpra  varii  brahmani  karavo  l>harante,j 

4w'cf.  6.67.10“ 

urdhvaria  bhanum  savita  devb  agred  brhad  agnayah  samidha  jarante. 

The  case  of  4.6.2'  is  interesting  in  that  it  presents  ocular  testimony  of  one  pada  patterned 
after  another.  What  is  stated  descriptively  in  4.13.2*  ; 14.2*  ; 7.72.4'  (cf.  also  7.76.  ib),  is  here 
worked  over  into  a comparison  which  necessitates  the  presence  of  iva  ; consequently  the  word 
devo  is  thrown  out.  The  result  is  a frankly  poor  pada  : it  is  difficult  to  say,  hardly  worth 
while  to  inquire,  how  the  pada  was  then  read.  Perhaps,  urdhvam  bhanum  savita  iva  ajret ; 
cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  272.  AV.  18.3.29  has  another  pada  in  which  Savitar’s  action  is 
worked  into  a comparison,  urdhvam  bhanum  savita  dyam  ivopari,  without  damage  to  the 
metre. — The  two  hymns  4.13  and  4.14  share  the  last  stanza  and  are  imitative  throughout; 
see  p.  13. — For  drapsa  in  4.13-2  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  56  ff.  (unconvincing  as  far  as  this 
particular  passage  is  concerned). 

[4.6.3a,  yata  sujurm  ratinl  ghrtacl : 6.63. 4b,  pra  ratir  eti  jurninl  ghrtacl.] 

Cf.  under  3.19.2. 

4.6.3b:  3.19.2°,  pradaksinid  devatatim  uranah. 

4.8.4a  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

stirnb  barhisi  samidhane  agna  urdhvo  adhvaryur  jujusano  asthat, 
pary  agnih  pagupa  na  hota  trivisty  eti  p rad  iva  uranah. 

6.52.17“  (Ejigvan  Bharadvaja;  to  Vigve  Devah) 

stirnb  barhisi  samidhanb  agnau  suktena  maha  namasa  vivase, 

asmin  no  adya  vidathe  yajatra  vigve  deva  havisi  madayadhvam. 

4.6.5b  (Vamadeva  Gautama ; to  Agni) 

pari  tmana  mitadrur  eti  hotagnir  mandro  madhuvaca  rtava, 
dravanty  asya  vajino  na  goka  hhayante  vigva  bhuvana  yad  abhrat. 


4-6-5 — ] Part  1 * Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  IV 

7.7.4^  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

sadyo  adhvare  rathiram  jananta  manusaso  vicetaso  ya  esam, 

vigam  adhayi  vigpatir  durone  ’gnir  mandro  madhuvaea  rtava. 


[216 


4.6.11°d  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

akari  brahma  samidhana  tubhyam  cansaty  uktharii  yajate  vy  u dhah, 
hotaram  agnim  manuso  ni  sedur  namasyanta  ugljah  gansam  ayoh. 

5.3.4cd  (Vasugruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tava  griya  sudrgo  deva  devah  puru  dadhana  amftam  sapanta, 
hdtaram  agnim  manuso  ni  sedur  dagasyanta  ugijah  gahsam  ayoh. 

The  repeated  distich  involves,  no  doubt,  a case  of  real  precedence.  But  which  came 
first  ? Both  stems,  namasya-  and  da9asya-,  are  good  hieratic  Yedic  : I know  of  no  means  for 
deciding. 


4.7.1b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

ayam  iha  prathamo  dhayi  dhatrbhir  hota  yajistho  adhvaresv  idyah, 
yam  apnavano  bhrgavo  virurucur  vanesu  citram  vibhvam  vige-vige. 

8.60.3°  (Bharga  Pragatha;  to  Agni) 
agne  kavir  vedha  asi  hota  pavaka  yaksyali, 

mandro  yajistho  adhvardsv  idyo  Lviprebliih  gukra  manmabhih.j 

1.127.2° 

Cf.  5.22.icc’,  yo  adhvardsv  idyo  h6ta  mandratamo  vigl,  containing  an  almost  perfect  blend 
of  the  wordings  of  the  repeated  padas. 

4.7.4b:  i.86.5b;  5.23. i°,  vigva  yag  carsanir  abhi. 

[4.7.8d,  vidustaro  diva  arodlianani ; 4.8.4°,  vidvan  arbdhanarii  divah.] 

4.7. 9a,  krsnam  ta  ema  rugatah  puro  bhah:'  i.58.4d,  krsnarii  ta  6ma  rugadurme 
ajara. 

[4.7.10b,  yad  asya  vato  anuvati  gocih : 1.148.4°;  7.3.2°,  ad  asya  vato  anu  vati 
gocih  ; 10.142.4°,  yada  te  vato  anuvati  gocih.] 

4.8.1b:  8.102.17°,  havyavaham  amartyam ; 3.10.9°,  havyavaham  amartyam 
sahovrdham. 

4.8.2°:  i.i.2°,  sa  devan  6ha  vaksati. 

[4.8.4°,  vidvan  arodhanarh  divah:  4.7.8d,  vidustaro  diva  arodlianani.] 

The  two  stanzas  show  considerable  similarity ; cf.  also  8.39.1.  See  introduction,  p.  16,  top. 

4.8.6b  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 
te  raya  te  suviryaih  sasavanso  vi  grnvire, 
ye  agna  dadhir6  duvah. 


217] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.12.3 

8.54(Vill.6).6l1  (Matarigvan  Kllnva ; to  India) 
ajipate  nrpate  tvam  id  dhi  no  vaja  a vaksi  sukrato, 
vlti  hotrabhir  uta  devavltibhih  sasavanso  vi  (jrnvire. 

In  8.54(Val.  6).6  vaja  a means  ‘ to  substance,  to  booty’;  not  ‘ zur  schlaclit  ’ (Ludwig,  670)  ; 
or,  ‘ zu  unserm  Opfer’  (Grassmann,  ii.  439).  The  presence  in  the  stanza  of  ajipate  and 
sasavahsali  calls  up  the  notion  of  the  Vedic  contest  for  vaja  ‘ substance’,  probably  the  sacri- 
ficial contest  (samsava).  Apparently  the  Valakhilya  stanza  shows  anacoluthon  between  the 
two  distichs. 

[4.9.1a,  agne  mrla  mahan  asi:  1.36.  i2d,  sa  no  mrla  mahah  asi.] 

4.9. 5a  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 
vesi  hy  adhvariyatam  upavakta  janfinam, 
havya  ca  manusanam. 

6.2.10“  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 
v6si  hy  adhvariyatam  agne  hota  dame  vigam, 
samrdho  vifpate  krnu  jusasva  havyam  angirah. 

Ludwig,  336,  ad  4.9.5  : ‘ du  kommst  als  upavaktar  zu  denen  die  der  adhvaryu  diensto 
verrichten,  zu  dem  havya  der  menschen.’  This  is  essentially  correct,  in  my  belief,  as  in 
Oldenberg’s,  SBE.  xlvi.  348.  It  is  interesting  to  observe  how  the  failure  to  note  the  parallel 
leads  Ludwig,  368,  to  render  6.2.10 : ‘ du  geniessest  von  denen  die  adhvaryudienste  leisten, 
[und]  als  hotar  im  hause  von  den  menschen.’  The  distich  again  means:  ‘thou  comest, 
O Agni,  as  Hotar  to  the  houses  of  the  folk  who  minister  at  the  sacrifice.’  Grassmann  is  far 
afield  as  regards  4.9.5  : ‘ Denn  du  als  der  Ermunterer  der  Miinner,  die  das  Fest  begehn, 
verzehrst  der  Menschen  Opferguss.’  Whereas  he  renders  6.2.ioat>  correctly:  ‘Denn  in  der 
frommen  Stamme  Haus,  0 Agni,  kommst  als  Priester  du.’  The  enclitic  ca  in  4.9.5°  is  a 
little  awkward,  metrical  expletive,  but  is  not  sufficient  to  warrant  the  priority  of  6.2.10. 

[4.10.5°,  $riye  rukmo  mi  rocata  upake  : 7.3.6*’,  vi  yad  rukmo  na  rocasa  upake.] 

4.11.5d  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agne  prathamaiii  devayanto  devam  marta  amrta  mandrajihvam, 
dvesoyiitam  a vivasanti  dhlbhir  damunasam  grhapatim  amuram. 

5.8.id  (Isa  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agna  rtayavah  sam  id  hire  pratnarh  pratnasa  utaye  sahaskrta, 
puruccandrarii  yajatam  vi^adhayasam  damunasam  grhapatim  va- 
renyam. 

[4.12.3b,  agnir  vajasya  paramasya  rayah:  7.60.  nb,  vdjasya  satau  paramasya 


4.12.3°  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

agnir  Ige  brhatah  ksatriyasyLagnir  vajasya  paramasya  rayah, j cf.  4.  i2.3b 

dadhati  ratnam  vidhat6  yavistho  vy  Inusan  martyaya  svadhdvan. 

28  [h.o.s.  20I 


4.12.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IV  [218 

7.16.12°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

tarn  hotaram  adhvarasya  pracetasam  Lvahnim  deva  akrnvata,j  €**3.11.4° 
dadhati  ratnam  vidhat6  suvlryam  agnir  janaya  daguse. 

The  preposition  vi  which  limps,  with  sharp  tmesis,  behind  its  verb  dadhati  in  4.i2.3cd, 
impresses  me  as  secondary. — Cf.  the  parallel  padas  under  4.44.4. 

4.12.6  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni)  = 

10.126.8  (Kulmalabarhisa  Qailusi,  or  Anhomuc  Vamadevya ; to  Vigve 
Devah,  here  Agni) 

yatha  ha  tyad  vasavo  gauryam  cit  padi  sitam  amuncata  yajatrah, 
evd  sv  asman  muncata  vy  ahhah  pra  tary  agne  prataram  na  ayuh. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  235.  A number  of  passages  more  or  less  parallel  to  pada  d 
are  listed  by  Aufrecht  in  the  Preface  to  the  second  edition  of  his  Rig-Veda,  p.  xxviii,  nr.  109 ; 
particularly  10.59.1%  pra  tary  ayuh  prataram  naviyah. 

[4.13.1°,  yatam  afvina  sukrto  duronam:  see  under  1.117.2°.] 

4.13.2a:  7.72.4°,  urdkvam  bhanuiii  savita  devo  a?ret ; 4.6.2°  urdhvam  bhanum 
savitevafret ; 4.i4.2a,  urdhvam  ketum  savita  devo  a^ret. 

4.13.5  = 4.14.5  (Yamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 

anayato  anibaddhah  kathayam  nyann  uttand  ’va  padyate  na, 

kaya  yati  svadhaya  ko  dadarga  diva  skambhah  samrtah  pati  nakam. 

For  sundry  points  in  this  stanza  see  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  197  ; Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  276. — The  stanza  ends  two  hymns  that  are  imitative  throughout ; see  p.  13. 

4.14.2a,  urdhvam  ketum  savita  devo  agret : 4.6.2° : urdhvam  bhanum  savitevagret ; 
4.i3.2a  ; 7.72.4°,  urdhvam  bhanum  savitd  devo  agret. 

4.14.2^,  jyotir  vigvasmai  bhuvanaya  krnvan  : 1.92.4°,  jyotir  vi'gvasmai  bhuvanaya 
krnvatl. 

4.14.2°:  1.115.1°,  apra  dyavaprthivi  antariksam. 

4.14.3d,  usa  lyate  suyuja  rathena:  i.ii3.i4d,  osa  yati  suyuja  rathena. 

4.14.4b  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agvins) 

a vam  vahistha  iha  te  vahantu  ratha  agvasa  usaso  vyustau, 

ime  hi  varii  madhupeyaya  soma  Lasmi'n  yajhe  vrsana  madayetham.j 

«**cf.  x.184.21* 

4.45. 2b  (Vamadeva;  to  Agvins) 

Lud  vam  prksaso  madhumanta  Irate j ratha  agvasa  usaso  vyustisu, 

€«*  4.45.2s 

apornuvantas  tama  a parlvrtam  svar  na  gukram  tanvanta  a rajah. 

For  4.45.2  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  96  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  304.  Pischel  did  not 
in  his  treatment  tliero  of  prksa  note  this  parallel,  which  seems  to  support  his  rendering  of 
the  word  by  ‘ swift  ’ ; cf.  vahistha  in  4.14.4“. 


219]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.16.20 

[4.14.4(1,  asm  in  yajne  vrsana  madayetham  : 1.184.2",  asme  Q su  vrsana,  &c.] 
4.14.6  = 4.13.5. 

4.15.3C  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Agni) 
pari  vajapatih  kavir  agnir  havyany  akramlt, 
dadhad  ratnani  daguse. 

9.3.6°  (Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  viprair  abhi'stuto  ’po  devo  vi  gahate, 
dadhad  ratnani  daguse. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  dhattiim  ratnani  daguse,  under  1.47.  id,  and  the  note  there. 

4.16.6"  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Agni) 

tarn  arvantam  na  sanasxm  arusam  na  divah  gigum, 

marmrjyante  dive-dive. 

8.102.12"  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 
tarn  arvantam  na  sanasim  grnlhi  vipra  gusminam, 
mitram  na  yatayajjanam. 

We  render  4.15.6, ‘Like  a winning  racer,  like  (Soma)  the  bright  child  of  heaven,  they 
curry  him  day  by  day.’  Cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  360.  The  care-taking  of  Agni  is  compared 
with  currying  (marj)  a horse,  see  1.60.5  ; 2.10.1;  7.3.5;  8.84.8;  8.103.7.  For  Soma,  the 
bright  child  of  heaven  who  is  also  cleansed  by  men  (e.g.  9.33.5),  see  Oldenberg,  ibid.  p.  362  ; 
cf.  also  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  22,  26.  The  passages  cited  that  involve  the  currying  metaphor 
show  the  perfect  structure  of  the  stanza  and  the  familiar  Yedic  thought.  Pada  8.102.12"  in  a 
very  different  connexion  : ‘ Praise,  O poet,  this  fiery  (Agni)  as  (one  praises)  a winning  racer, 
(praise  him)  as  Mitra  that  harmonizes  (puts  in  order)  people.’  Pada  c does  not  seem  to  me 
certain  in  meaning  ; I have  not  quite  followed  Geldner’s  painstaking  analysis  of  the  difficult 
root  yat,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  15  ff.  Ludwig,  412,  ‘wie  Mitra  der  die  leute  in  bewegung  setzt  ’ ; 
Grassmann,  ‘der wie  ein  Freund  die  Menscheneint  ’;  see  also Bergaigne,  iii.  166.  Thesequence 
arvantam  . . . marmrjyante  points  to  the  priority  of  4.15.6.  The  poet  who  compares  in  the 
same  stanza  (8.102.12)  Agni  with  a winning  racer  and  with  god  Mitra  yatayajjana  has  pre- 
sumably borrowed  from  the  poet,  who  states  that  Agni  is  curried  daily  as  carefully  as  is 
curried  a winning  racer. 

4.15. 7b,  9b,  kumarah  sahadevyah  ; 4. 1 5. 8b,  kumarat  sahadevyfit. 

4.16.5b : 3.54.  i5b;  8.25.18°  ubhe  a paprau  rodasl  mahitva. 

[4.16.6",  vi'gvani  gakro  naryani  vidvan:  7.21.4'1,  apansi  vicva  naryani  vidvan.] 
4.16. 6d:  4. 1. 1 5d ; 10.45. 1 id,  vrajam  gomantam  ugljo  vi  vavruh. 

4.16. 12d  : 1.174.5°,  pra  surag  cakram  vrhatad  abhike. 

[4.16. 20b,  brahmakarma  bhfgavo  na  ratham  : 10.39.  r4b,  ataksama  bhfgavo,  &c.] 

Cf.  p.  vii,  1.  9 from  top. 


4.x6.2i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [220 

4.16.21d  = 4.i7.2id  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Indra)  = 4.i9.nd  = 4. 20. nd  = 
4.2i.nd  = 4.2  2.ud  = 4.23.nd  = 4. 24.  nd  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 
nu.  stuta  indra  nu  grnana  isam  jaritr6  nadyo  na  pip  eh, 
akari  te  harivo  brahma  navyam  dhiya  syama  rathyah  sadasah. 

4.56.4d  (Vamadeva ; to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

nu  rodasl  brhadbhir  no  varuthaih  patnlvadbhir  isayanti  sajosa  h, 
uruci  vlfve  yajate  ni  patam  dhiya  syama  rathyah  sadasah. 

For  the  first  stanza  cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  234. 

4.17 .ld  (Vamadeva  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

tvam  mahan  indra  tubhyam  ha  ksa  anu  ksatram  manhana  manyata  dyfiuh, 
tvam  vrtram  favasa  jaghanvan  srjah  sindhunr  ahina  jagrasanan. 

io.m.9a  (Astradanstra  Vairupa  ; to  Indra) 

srjah  sindhunr  ahina  jagrasanan  ad  id  etdh  pra  vivijre  javena, 

mumuksamana  uta  ya  mumucre  ’dhed  eta  na  ramante  nitiktah. 

Translate  4.1 7.1  : ‘Thou  art  great,  0 Indra  ; Earth  and  Heaven  have  graciously  consented 
to  thy  rule.  Thou  slewest  Vrtra  with  might,  didst  free  the  rivers  swallowed  by  the  dragon.’ 
Cf.  i.63.iab,  and  Ludwig,  518  ; Grassmann,  i.  123.  The  fourth  pada  is  echoed  and  expanded 
into  the  theme  of  an  entire  stanza  by  a later  hand  in  10.111.9,  to  wit : ‘Thou  didst  free  the 
rivers  swallowed  by  the  dragon  ; then  they  rushed  forth  in  haste,  those  who  desired  to  be 
free,  as  well  as  those  who  had  been  freed.  Since  then  do  they  hasting  not  stand  still.’  The 
expression,  mumuksamana  uta  ya  mumucr^,  does  not  to  my  mind,  as  it  does  to  Geldner’s, 
Ved.  Stud.  iii.  38,  refer  to  only  one  kind  of  rivers,  ‘ die  nach  befreiung  verlangenden,  die  aucli 
befreit  wurden  ’.  It  rather  marks  the  pedantic  after-thought  of  a late  systematic  treatment  of 
the  myth  of  Indra  and  the  rivers,  to  say  that  not  only  those  who  desired  to  be  freed  but  also 
those  who  were  already  free  rushed  forth  in  haste.  Ludwig,  975,  correctly,  ‘ die  frei  werden 
wollten,  und  die  schon  befreiten’;  similarly  Grassmann,  ii.  393. 

4.17.3°  (Vamadeva  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

bhinad  girim  favasa  vajram  isnann  aviskrnvanah  sahasana  ojah, 
vadhld.  vrtram  vajrena  mandasanah  sarann  fipo  javasa  hatavrsnlh. 

10.28.7°  (Vasukrapatnl ; to  Indra) 

eva  hi  mam  tavasam  jajnur  ugraxh  karman-karman  vrsanam  indra  devah, 
vddhlm  vrtram  vajrena  mandasano  ’pa  vrajam  mahina  da^use  vam. 

Translate  4.17.3:  ‘He  cleft  the  mountain,  hurling  his  club  with  might,  manifesting, 
exerting  his  strength.  He  hath  slain  Vrtra  with  his  club,  rejoicing  ; the  waters  flew  in  haste 
after  their  bull  (lord)  had  been  slain.’  The  stanza  10.28.7  can  be  imagined  only  as  spoken  by 
Indra.  Ludwig  in  his  note  (970)  suggests  indradevah  for  indra  devah  (cf.  6.17.8;  18.15); 
Grassmann  also  scents  the  difficulty  at  that  spot : * Thus  they  whose  god  is  Indra  (that  Is,  the 
pious)  knew  me  to  be  a mighty  and  strong  bull  in  every  task  : I have  slain  Vrtra  with  my 
club,  rejoicing  ; with  might  I have  opened  the  stable  for  the  pious.’  There  can  bo  no  doubt 
that  10.28.7°,  with  its  precarious  analogical  vadhlm  (also  1.165.8),  is  a direct  copy  of  4.17.3°. 
This  is  shown  further  by  the  nonce-formation  vam  which  is  again  analogical.  Grassmann 
naively  explains  it  in  his  Lexicon,  column  1321,  ‘aus  varam  ’,  but  it  is  a product  of  propor- 
tional analogy  which  fills  in  a paradigm  : vam,  vah,  vah.  Both  vadhim  and  vam  reflect  the 


221]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.18.5 

difficulty  in  stating  secondarily  the  deeds  of  Indra  in  the  first  person  (atmastuti),  because 
they  were  originally  conceived  in  the  third  person.  In  any  case  the  grammatical  forms  here 
are  sound  criteria  for  determining  the  relative  dates  of  the  two  stanzas. — Cf.  6.44.1 5b,  hiinta 
vrtrim  vajrena  mandasanah  ; and  also  under  8.59(Val.  n).id. 

4.17.5b:  1. 1 77. i1’,  raja  krstlnam  puruhuta  l'ndrah. 

[4.17. 7od,  tvam  prati  pravata  agayanam  ahiiii  vajrena  maghavan  vi  vrgcah : 
4.I9.3011,  sapta  prati  pravata  agayanam  ahim  vajrena  vi  rina  aparvan.] 

1 4.17.14d,  tvaco  budhne  rajaso  asya  yunau : 4. 1.1  ib,  mahd  budhne,  &c.] 

4.17.16ab  (Vamadeva  Gautama ; to  Indra) 

gavyanta  indram  sakhyaya  vipra  agvayanto  vrsanam  vajayantah, 
janlyanto  janidam  aksitotim  a cyavayamo  ’vate  na  kogam. 

10.131.3®*  (Suklrti  Kakslvata  ; to  Indra) 

nahi  sthury  rtutha  yatam  asti  nota  gravo  vivide  samgamesu, 

gavyanta  indram  sakhyaya  vipra  agvayanto  vrsanam  vajayantah. 

Translate  4.17.16,  ‘ We  poets,  eager  for  cows,  eager  for  horses,  impelling  Indra,  the  bull,  to 
friendship  ; desirous  of  wives  we  urge  on  him  that  bestows  wives,  whose  aid  does  not  give 
out,  like  a bucket  in  the  well.’  For  pada  d cf.  10.42. a01*.  This  stanza  is  simple  and  effective  ; 
not  so  10.131.3:  ‘For  not  with  one  horse  does  one  arrive  in  time,  nor  hath  (the  stingy 
impious)  man  gotten  glory  in  the  assemblies.  The  poets,  eager  for  cows,  eager  for  horses, 
impelling  Indra  to  friendship  (obtain  success).’  The  word  sthuri  reproduces  the  English  slang 
‘ one  horse  ’ in  the  sense  of  ‘ insufficient,  imperfect  ’.  The  common  expression  asthuri  no 
garhapatyani  santu,  and  the  like,  RV.  6.15.19;  VS.  2.27,  &c.  (see  Vedic  Concordance  under 
asthuri,  and  tayor  asthuri),  means,  * may  our  house-fires  not  be  “ one-horse  ” affairs ! ’ 
Ludwig,  518,  renders  4.17.16:  ‘wir  beutelustige  machen  uns  Indra  zur  freundschaft,  wir 
brahmanische  sanger,  rosse  nachahmend,  anspornend  zu  krafttat  den  stier ; frauen  ver- 
langend  den  frauengeber,  des  hilfe  nie  auszgeht,  heraneilen  wie  zum  brunnen  den  eimer.’  His 
rendering  of  10.131.3,  at  652,  shows  that  he  has  not  noted  the  repetition  of  the  distich: 
* denn  nicht  fest  zu  den  zeiten  ist  sein  gang,  noch  hat  er  ruhm  in  den  versammlungen 
gefunden,  [wol  aber]  die  brahmanischen  sanger,  die  rind  und  rosse  begehrend  Indra  dem 
stiere  die  kraft  erhOhen.’  In  this  rendering  sakhyaya  seems  to  be  omitted  altogether.  So 
also  Grassmann,  ii.  407,  renders  the  distich  to  the  neglect  of  sakhyaya  : ‘ Die  Priester  aber, 
Rind  und  Ross  begehrend,  sie  sind  es,  die  den  Helden  Indra  starken  ’,  whereas  he  had 
previously  (1.125)  dealt  with  4.i7.i6ab  as  follows:  ‘Wir  Sanger  ziehn  den  Indra  her  zum 
Beistand,  urn  Rind  und  Ross  und  Gut  den  Starken  bitten d.’  It  is  quite  certain  that  the 
repeated  distich  in  10.131.3,  anacoluthic  and  without  finite  verb,  is  borrowed  directly  from 
4.13.16. — Cf.  also  for  the  repeated  distich,  10.160.5. 

4.17.21  = 4.16. 2id  = 4.i9.nd  = 4.20.H'1  = 4.2i.nd  = 4.22.nd  = 4.23.  nd  = 
4.24. 1 id;  4.56.4d,  dhiya  syania  rathyali  sadasuh. 

[4.18.4C,  nahi  nv  asya  pratimdnam  asti:  6.18.12°,  nasya  gatrur  na  pratimanam 
asti.] 

4.18. 5d:  io.45.6b,  a rodasl  aprnaj  jayamanah ; 3.6.2a;  7.i3.i2b,  d rodasl  aprna 
jayamanah. 


4.18.7 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [222 

4.18. 7d : 4. 19.8k,  vrtram  jaghanvan  asrjad  vi  sindhun;  1.80.  iod,  vrtram  jaghan- 
van  asrjad. 

4.18. lld  (Samvada  Indraditivamadevanam) 

uta  mata  mahisam  anv  avenad  ami  tva  jahati  putra  devSh, 

athabravld  vrtram  indro  hanisyan  sakhe  visno  vitaram  vi  kramasva. 

8.ioo.i2a  (Nema  Bhargava ; to  Indra) 

sakhe  visno  vitaram  vi  kramasva  dyaur  dehi  lokaiii  vajraya  viskabhe, 
hanava  vrtram  rinacava  sindhun  indrasya  yantu  prasave  visrstah. 

Around  hymn  4.18  has  grown  up  a considerable  literature  of  interpretation  and  criticism 
which  is  cited  by  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  280.  The  meaning  of  4.18.11  is  not  affected  by 
the  uncertainties  of  the  theme:  ‘Now  (Indra’s)  mother  attended  upon  the  bull  (Indra); 
(she  said) : “all  the  gods,  my  child,  are  abandoning  thee.’’  Then  Indra,  bent  upon  slaying 
Vrtra,  said  : “ friend  Visnu,  step  out  thy  very  widest  ” ! ’ Pada  d,  repeated  in  8. 100. i2a,  would 
seem  to  be  a quotation  from  an  older  familiar  account,  as  is  quite  natural  in  a legendary  or 
dramatic  treatment  of  a theme  such  as  4.18  pretty  certainly  represents.  The  expression 
athabravld  . . . sakhe  visno  vitaram  vi  kramasva  impresses  one  as  the  narration  of  a famous 
utterance  which  Indra  made  at  a critical  time.  If,  indeed,  8.100.12  were  connected  with  a 
narrative  in  the  preceding  stanzas  it  would  be  a very  good  original  source  for  the  pada  in 
question.  But  8.100.10,11  are  addressed  to  Vac ; their  connexion  with  8.100.12  are  at  least 
doubtful.  It  would  seem  therefore  that  our  pada  was  formulaic,  and  in  a state  of  flotation, 
prior  to  its  emergence  both  in  4.18.1  id  and  in  8.100. 12a.  The  two  hymns  are  also  connected 
as  regards  4.18.13d  : 8.ioo.8d.  For  passages  that  express  the  partnership  of  Indra  and  Visnu 
see  Macdonell,  Vedic  Mythology,  p.  39,  bottom. 

4.19.2°:  3.32.  na  ; 6.30.4°,  ahann  ahim  parif&yanam  amah. 

[4.19.3°d,  sapta  prati  pravata  a^ayilnam  ahim  vajrena  vi  rina  aparvan  : 4. 1 7. 7cd, 
tvam  prati  pravata  a^ayanam  ahim  vajrena  maghavan  vi  vi^cah.] 

4.19. 5'1  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra) 

abhi  jira  dadrur  janayo  na  garbham  ratha  iva  pra  yayuh  sakam  adrayah, 
atarpayo  visfta  ubja  urmfn  tvam  vrtah  arina  indra  sindhun. 

4.42. 7d  (Trasadasyu  Paurukutsya;  to  Indra  and  Varuna) 
vidus  te  vifva  bhuvanani  tasya  til  pra  bravlsi  varuniiya  vedhah, 
tvam  vrtrani  9rnvise  jaghanvan  tvaria  vrtan  arina  indra  sindhun. 

We  may  render  4.19.5,  following  various  indications  on  the  part  of  other  scholars 
(cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  282):  ‘The  rivers  have  burst  forth,  as  women  give  birth  to 
a child  ; like  chariots  the  mountains  have  moved  forth  together  (cf.  st.  4).  Thou,  0 Indra, 
didst  delight  the  floods,  drive  their  waves  ; didst  free  the  confined  rivers.’  Differently, 
Hillebrandt,  Vod.  Myth.  iii.  182,  note.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  same  exploits  are 
alluded  to  secondarily  as  a thing  which  is  reputed  (9rnvise)  to  have  taken  place,  in  4.42.7,  a 
stanza  of  the  atmastuti  of  Indra-Varuna,  conceived  as  a single  god  ; see  under  4.42.3.  The 
case  is  somewhat  similar  to  the  preceding  item  : the  repeated  pada  4.42. 7d  is  quoted  from 
previously  existing  descriptions. 

4.19.81’:  4.18. 7d,  vrtram  jaghanvan  asrjad  vi  sindhQn;  i.8o.iod,  vrtram  jaghan- 
van  asrjat. 


223]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.22.9 

4.19.11'1  = 4.16.2 1*1  = 4. 1 7.2 1*1  = 4.19. 1 id  to  4.24.1111:  4.56.4'1,  dhiya  syama 
rathy&h  sad&sah. 

4.20.3b  (Yamadeva  ; to  Indi  a) 

imam  yajnam  tvam  asmakam  indra  puro  dadhat  sanisyasi  kratum  nah, 
gvaghnlva  vajrin  samiye  dhamlniUh  tvaya  vayam  arya  ajiiii  jayema. 

5. 3 1 . 1 id  (Avasyu  Atreya;  to  Indra  and  Kutsa?) 

sura?  cid  ratharii  paritakmyayam  piirvam  karad  uparam  jujuvansam, 

Jbharac  cakiiun  eta«,ah  sam  rin&tij  purd  dadhat  sanisyati  kratum  nah. 

e»*  4. 20.3'’ 

The  repeated  piida  fits  well  in  4.20.3,  is  dubious  in  5.31.11.  Cf.  under  I.i2t.i3b. 

[4.20.6d,  udneva  kogarii  vasunil  nyrstam:  10.42.4°,  kdgarh  na  pQrnam  vasuna 
nyrstam.] 

4.20.11d  = 4. 16.2  id  = 4. 1 7.2id  = 4.19. 1 id  to  4.24.1111:  4.56.4d,  dhiya  syama 
rathyah  sadasah. 

4.21.10b,  hanta  vrtram  varivah  purave  kah:  1.63. 7d,  anho  rajan  varivah 

pQrave  kah. 

4. 21.10d  (Yamadeva ; to  Indra) 

eva  vasva  indrah  satyah  samrad  Ldhanta  vrtram  varivah  purave  kah.j  1.63.711 
piirustuta  kratva  nah  gagdhi  rayo  bhaksiya  t6  ’vaso  daivyasya. 

5-57-7d  (9yava?va  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

gomad  agvavad  rathavat  suvlram  candravad  rildlio  maruto  dada  nah, 
pragastim  nah  kmuta  rudriyaso  bhaksiya  vo  ’vaso  daivyasya. 

[4.21.11d:  see  under  4.20.  nd.] 

4.22.3b  (Yamadeva;  to  Indra) 

yo  devo  devatamo  jayamano  maho  vajebhir  mahadbhig  ca  gusmaih, 
dadhano  vajram  bahvor  ugantaiii  dyam  amena  rejayat  pra  bhuma. 

6.32. 4b  (Suhotra  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

sa  nlvyabhir  jaritdram  acha  maho  vajebhir  mahadbhig  ca  gusmaih, 
puruvlrabhir  vrsabha  ksitlnam  a girvanah  suvitaya  pra  yahi. 

For  maho  vajebhih  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  11  note  (cf.  ibid.  268,  note)  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG. 

lv.  271. 

[4.22. 5b,  vigvesv  it  savanesu  pravacya  : 1.51.13d;  8.ioo.6a,  vigvet  ta  te  savanesu 
pravacya.] 

4.22. 9d  (Vamadeva;  to  Indra) 

asme  varsistha  krnuhi  jyestha  nrmnani  satra  sahure  sahansi, 
asmabhyam  vrtrd  suhanani  randhi  jahi  vadhar  vamiso  martyasya. 


4.22.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  IV  [224 

7.25.3°  (Vasistha  Maiti-avaruni ; to  Indra) 

gatam  te  giprinn  utayah  sudase  sahasram  g&nsa  uta  ratir  astu, 

jahi  vadhar  vanuso  martyasyasme  dyumnam  adhi  ratnam  ca  dhehi. 

4.22.10d:  3.3o.2id,  asmakam  (3.3o.2id,  asmabhyam)su  maghavan  bodhi  godah: 
3.31. 1 4d,  asmakam  su  maghavan  bodhi  gopah. 

4.22.11d  = 4. r 6. 2 id  = 4. 1 7. 2 id  = 4.i9.nd  to  4.24. nd:  4.56.4^  dhiya  syama 
rathyah  sadasah. 

[4.23.4°,  devo  bhuvan  naveda  ma  rtanam:  1.165.13d,  esam  bhuta  naveda  ma 
rtanam.] 

[4.23.10°,  rtaya  prthvi  bahule  gabhlre  : 10. 178.2°,  urvl  na  pfthvl  bahule  gabhlre.] 
[4.23.11d:  see  under  4.22. 1 id.] 

4.24.3b,  ririkvahsas  tanvah  krnvata  tram : 1.72.5°,  ririkvansas  tanvah  krnvata 
svah. 

4.24.3d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  in  naro  vi  hvayante  samik6  Lririkvansas  tanvah  krnvata  tram,j  ^1.72.5° 
mitho  yat  tyagam  ubhayaso  agman  naras  tokasya  tanayasya  satau. 

7.82.911  (Vasistha ; to  Indx-a  and  Varuna) 

asmakam  indravai’una  bhax-e-bhare  puroyodha  bhavatam  krstyojasa, 
yad  vaxii  havanta  ubhaye  adha  sprdhi  naras  tokasya  tanayasya  satxsu. 

Cf.  6.19.7°,  yena  tokasya  tanayasya  satau. 

4.24.11d  = 4.i6.2id  = 4.i7.2id  = 4.19.1  id  to  4.24.nd:  4.56.411,  dhiya  syama 
rathyah  sadasah. 

4.25. 4b+c  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

tasma  agm'r  bharatah  <;-arma  yahsaj  jybk  pagyat  suryam  uccarantam, 
ya  indraya  sunavamdty  aha  nare  nai-yaya  nftamaya  nrnam. 

6-52.5b  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

vigvadaniiix  sumanasah  syama  pagyema  nu  suryam  uccarantam, 

tatha  karad  vasupatir  vasunam  devan  ohano  ’vasagamisthah. 

7.io4.24d  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra) 

indra  jahi  pumansarix  yatudhanam  uta  striyaxh  mayaya  gagadanam, 
vigrlvaso  mixradeva  rdantu  ma  td  drgan  suryam  uccarantam. 

10.59.4h  (Bandhu  Gaupayana,  and  others;  to  Nirrti  and  Soma) 

mo  six  nah  soma  mrtyave  para  dah  pagyema  nu  suryam  uccarantam, 

dyxibhir  hito  jarima  su  no  astu  paratanini  su  nirrtir  jihltam. 

10.59.6°  (Bandhu  Gaupayana,  and  others;  to  Asunlti) 

asunlte  piinar  asmasu  caksuh  pxinah  pranam  iha  no  dhehi  bhogam, 

jyok  pagyema  suryam  uccdrantam  anumate  mrlaya  nah  svasti. 


225] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.29.1 


5.37.  id  (Atri  Bh&uma ; to  Indra) 

Siliii  bhaniina  yatate  suryasy&juhvftno  ghrtaprsthah  svancah, 
tasmfi  amrdhra  usaso  vy  iichan  ya  indraya  sunavamdty  aha. 

Cf.  the  pada,  jytik  ca  suryarii  dr<;6,  under  1.23.2 1. — For  devan  fihanah  in  6.52. 5d  see  Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  iii.  62  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noton,  p.403. 


[4.25. 5b,  urv  ;isma  aditih  garma  yansat : 1.107.3d;  4.54.6d,  adityairno  aditih,  &c.] 


[4.20. 2d,  mama  devaso  anu  k4tam  ayan  : 10.6.7°,  tarn  te  devaso,  &c.] 

[4.26.7°,  atra  puramdhir  ajahad  aratlh : 4.27.2°,  Irma  puramdhir,  &c.] 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  212  ff.  ; Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xvi.  19  ; Ludwig, 
Ueber  Methode,  p.  65  ff.  ; Sieg,  Sagenstoffe,  p.  88  IT. 

[4.27.2°:  see  prec.] 


4.28.1°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

tva  yuja  tava  tat  soma  sakhya  indro  ap6  manave  sasriitas  kah, 
ahann  ahim  arinat  sapta  sindhun  apavrnod  apihiteva  khani. 

10.67.12°  (Ayasya  Ahgirasa  ; to  Brhaspati) 

Lindro  mahna  mahato  arnavasyaj  vi  inurdhanam  abhinad  arbudasya, 

€«■  10.67.12° 

ahann  ahim  arinat  sapta  sindhun  Ldevair  dyavaprthivl  pravatarii  nah.j 

Gw*  x.3i.8d 

Cf.  2.12.3*,  yd  hatvahim  arinat  sapta  sindhun. 

4.28.2d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra,  or  Indra  and  Soma) 

tva  yuja  ni  khidat  suryasyendra?  cakram  sahasa  sadya  indo, 

adbi  sniina  brhata  vartamanarii  mah6  druh6  apa  vigvayu  dhayi. 

6.20.5a  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra) 

mah6  druh6  apa  vigvayu  dhayi  vajrasya  yat  patane  padi  91'isnah, 
urii  sa  saratham  saratbaye  kar  indrah  kutsaya  suryasya  satau. 

Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  24  ; Geldner,  ibid.  ii.  172  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  Iv.  327. 


4.29.1°  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra) 

a na  stuta  upa  vdjebhir  uti  indra  yahi  haribbir  mandasanah, 
tirag  cid  aryah  savana  puruny  angusebbir  gi-nanah  satyaradhah. 

8.66.12°  (Kali  Pragatha  ; to  Indra) 

pQrvig  cid  dhi  tv6  tuvikurminn  agaso  havanta  indrotayah, 
tirag  cid  aryah  savana  vaso  gahi  gavistha  grudbi  me  havam. 

Elusive  aryah  has  led  Ludwig,  526,  to  render  4. 29.1°,  ‘ hinweg  fiber  die  vielen  trankesopfer 
des  feindes’,  whereas  he  renders  8.66.12° at  610,  ‘sogar  fiber  des  guten  trankopfer  hinweg’. 
In  both  passages  aryah  (genitive  of  ari)  means  ‘grand  seigneur’,  ‘herr’,  verging  pejoratively 
on  German  ‘protz’,  English  slang  ‘swell’.  In  this  sense  it  is  contrasted  occasionally  with 
29  [h.o.s.  20] 


4.29.x — ] Paii  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IV  [226 

vigve  = ol  TToWot  ; see  1.61.9 ; 8.1.22  ; 10.28.1.  I am  in  close  touch  with  Geldner’s  treatment 
of  ari,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  72  ff.  ; but  this  scholar’s  disposition  of  the  contrast  between  vigva  and 
ari  comes  very  near,  but  does  not  quite  hit  the  point,  else  he  would  not  have  introduced  the 
word  ‘ sogar e.g.  in  8.1.22,  where  he  renders  vigvagurto  aristutah  by  ‘ der  von  alien  Geriihmte, 
(sogar)  von  dem  Reichen  Gepriesene ’.  It  means  ‘he  who  is  praised  by  plebs  and  “ swell” 
alike’.  In  10.28.1,  vigvo  hy  anyo  arir  ajagama,  the  word  anyo  seems  to  me  expletive,  as 
frequently  in  classical  Sanskrit  (and  in  Greek  aXAo-) ; see  arih  (singular,  a\fnia  tcaO'  o\ov 
«ai  ntpos ) and  krstayah  in  1.4.6.  The  pada  4.29.1°  means  ‘to  the  neglect  even  of  the  many 
soma-pressings  of  the  “ swell  ’’  ’ ; similarly  8.66.12°.  Though  the  entire  question  of  tirag  cid 
aryah  has  a long  train  of  difficulties  (see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  i.  363),  we  may  consider  its 
sense  here  as  certain  and  fundamental. 

4.30. 20c  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

gatam  agmanmaylnam  puram  indro  vv  asyat, 

divodasaya  daguse. 

6.  i6.5b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  ima  varya  puru  divodasaya  sunvatd, 

bharadvajaya  dagdse. 

6.31.4^  (Suhotra  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 
tvaxh  gatany  ava  gambarasya  puro  jaghanthapratini  dasyoh, 
agikso  yatra  gacya  gaclvo  divodasaya  sunvatd  sutakre  bharadvajaya 
grnate  vasuni. 

For  sundry  matters  pertaining  to  these  stanzas  see  Billebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  96  ff.  ; 
Ludwig,  Ueber  die  neuesten  Arbeiten  auf  dem  Gebiete  der  Rigveda-Forschung,  p.  71  ff.  ; 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  i.  388. 

4.30. 21a  (Vamadeva;  to  Indra) 

asvapayad  dabhitaye  sahasra  tringatam  hathaih, 

dasanam  indro  mayaya. 

7.I9.411  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

tvam  ni-bhir  nrmano  devavltau  . bhurlni  vrtra  haiyagva  hansi, . 

' ' \ , ’ ’ wcf.  7.19.4b 

tvam  ni  dasyurii  cumurirh  dhunim  casvapayo  dabhitaye  suhantu. 

[4.30.23b,  kaiisya  indra  paunsyam:  8.3. 2od  ; 32.3°,  krse  tad  indra  paunsyam.] 

[4.31.4a,  abhi  na  d vavrtsva:  10.83.6°,  manyo  vajrinn  abhi  mam  a vavrtsva.] 

4.31.11b  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra) 
asman  iha  vrnlsva  sakhyaya  svastaye, 
maho  raye  divitmate. 

6.57. ib  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Pusan  and  Indra) 
indra  nu  pusana  vayarh  sakhyaya  svastaye, 

Lhuvema  vajasataye. i 5.  35-6d 

4.31.12b:  8.97. 6<',  indra  raya  parTnasa  ; 1.129.9“,  tvaiix  na  indra  raya  parlnasa. 


227]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.32.16 

4.32.1°,  mahan  mahibhir  Qtibhih : 3.i.i9ftb;  3i.i8°d,  a no  gahi  sakhyebhih 
fiv^bhir  mahan  mahibhir  Qtibhih  saranyan. 

4.32. 8b+0  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

nh  tva  varante  anyatha  yad  ditsasi  stutd  magham, 

stotrbhya  indra  girvanah. 

8.14.4°  (Gosaktin  Kanvayana  and  A^vasdktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 
nd  te  vartasti  radhasa  indra  devo  na  m&rtyah, 
yad  ditsasi  stuto  magham. 

8.32. 7b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

vay&m  gha  te  api  smasi  stotara  indra  girvanah, 

tvdrn  no  jinva  somapah. 

Decidedly  8.14.4  with  its  rather  exaggerated  n&  . . . devii  na  mirtyah  seems  a secondary 
extension  of  4 32.8‘b. 

4.82. 9a:  1.78.1“,  abhi  tva  gotama  gird. 

4.32.11°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 

ta  te  grnanti  vedhaso  yani  cakartha  paunsya, 

sutdsv  indra  girvanah, 

8.99. 2d  (Nrmedha  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 

matsva  su^pra  harivas  tad  imahe  tv6  a bhosanti  vedhasah, 

tava  fravansy  upamany  ukthya  sutesv  indra  girvanah. 

Cf.  8.94. 2b,  sutasa  indra  girvanah. 

4.32.12°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra) 
avlvrdhanta  gotama  indra  tve  stomavahasah, 
aisu  dha  viravad  ya<;ah. 

5.79.6“  (Atri  Bhauma;  to  Usas) 

aisu  dha  viravad  ya<ja  uso  maghoni  surlsu, 

ye  no  radhahsy  ahraya  maghavano  arasata  Lsujate  a^vasunrte.  j 

refrain,  5.79.ie-ioe 

The  cadence,  viravad  ya9ah,  also  at  7.15. 12  ; 8.23.21  ; 103.9;  9.61.26;  106.13  > 10.36.10. 

4.32.13°  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra)  = 

8.65.7°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yac  cid  dhi  gagvatam  asindra  sadharanas  tvam, 

tarn  tva  vayam  havamahe. 

8.43.23“  (Virupa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tam  tva  vayam  havamahe  9m  van  tarn  jatavedasam, 

agne  ghnantam  apa  dvisah. 


4.32.10  = 3.52.3. 


4- 3 2- 1 6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [228 

4.32.16c  = 3.52. 3C:  3.62.8°,  vadhuyur  iva  yosanam. 

[4.33.2°,  ad  id  devanam  upa  sakhyamayan:  9.97.5%  indur  devanam  upa sakhyam 
ayan.] 

4.33. 3a  (Vamadeva ; to  Rbhus) 

punar  yd  eakruh  pitara  yuvana  sana  yupeva  jarana  gayana, 
te  vajo  vibhvan  rbhur  indravanto  madhupsaraso  no  ’vantu  yajndm. 

4-35-5a  (The  same) 

gacyakarta  pitara  yuvana  gacyakarta  camasam  devapanam, 
gacya  harl  dhanutarav  atastendravahav  rbhavo  vajaratnah. 

For  sundry  matters  of  detail  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  296,  297.  Many  similar  turns 
and  ideas  in  1.20.4;  m.i ; 4.36.3  (rejuvenation  of  parents);  and  1.161.6  ; 4.34.1  (names  of 
the  Rbhus  with  Indra). 

4.33.8°  (Vamadeva  ; to  Rbhus) 

rathaih  yd  eakruh  suvrtam  narestham  ye  dhenurn  vigvajuvam  vifvarupam, 
ta  a taksantv  rbhavo  rayim  nah  svavasah  svapasah  suhastah. 

4.36. 2a  (The  same) 

ratham  yd  eakruh  suvrtam  sucdtasd  ’vihvarantam  manasas  pari  dhyaya, 
tan  u nv  asya  savanasya  pltaya  a vo  vaja  rbhavo  vedayamasi. 

Cf.  for  the  repeated  pada  1.20.3,  an<3  for  4*33.8%  more  remotely,  1.161.6. 

4.34.2°,  sam  vo  mada  agmata  sam  puramdhili : 1.20.5%  sarii  vo  madaso  agmata. 
4.34.7b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Rbhus,  here  Indra) 

sajosa  indra  varunena  sdmam  sajdsah  pahi  girvano  marudbhih, 
agrepabhir  rtupabhih  sajosa  gnaspatnlbhl  ratnadhabhih  sajdsah. 

6.40.5d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

yad  indra  divi  parye  yad  rdhag  yad  va  sve  sadane  yatra  vasi, 
ato  no  yajnam  avase  niyutvan  sajdsah  pahi  girvano  marudbhih. 

[4.34.9%  vlbhvo  narah  svapatyani  eakruh  : 7.91.3d,  vigven  narah  svapatyani 
eakruh.] 

4. 34.10b,  rayim  dhattha  vasumantam  puruksum:  6.68.6%  rayim  dliattho,  &c.  ; 

7.84.4%  rayim  dhattam,  &c. ; x. 159.5%  rayirh  dhattam  vasumantaiii 
gatagvinam  ; 4.49.4b,  l-ayim  dhattam  gatagvinam. 

4.36. 2d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Rbhus) 

agann  rbhunam  iha  ratnadheyam  abhut  somasya  susutasya  pltih, 
sukrtyaya  yat  svapasyaya  can  dkam  vicakra  camasam  eaturdha. 


229] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.36.9 

4.36.4"  (The  same) 

6kam  vi  cakracamasam  caturvayam  Lm'9carmano  gam  arinlta  dhltibhih,j 

1.161.7" 

atha  devesv  amrtatvam  Enaja  frusti  vaja  rbhavas  tad  va  ukthyam. 

On  the  relation  to  one  another  of  these  two  hymns  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  295,  and  our 

p.  18. 

4.35.5",  facyakarta  pitara  yiivana : 4.33.3",  piinar  yo  caknih  pitara  yiivana. 

4.30.1",  ana9vo  jato  anabhl9ur  ukthyali:  1. 152.5®,  ana9vo  jato  anabhhjiir  arva. 

4.30.2",  rath  am  y6  cakruh  suvftam  suc6tasah : 4.33.8",  ratharii  y6  caknih 
suvftam  naresthiim. 

4.30.4",  6kaiii  vi  cakra  camasaiii  caturvayam : 4.35.211,  ekaiii  vicakra  camasarii 
caturdha. 

4.30.41’ : 1.161.7",  ni'9  carmano  gam  arinlta  dhltibhih. 

[4.30. 8C,  dyumantam  vajaxh  vfsa9usmam  uttamam  : 9.63. 29'!  ; 67.3c,  dyumantam 
91'ismam  uttamam.] 

4.30.9"  (Vamadeva  ; to  Rbhus) 

iha  prajam  iha  rayim  rarana  iha  9ravo  viravat  taksata  nah, 
yena  vayarii  citayemfity  anyan  tarix  vajam  citram  rbhavo  dada  nah. 

10. 183.1°  (Prajavat  Prajapatya  ; to  a Yajamana) 

apa9yam  tva  manasa  cekitanam  tapaso  jatam  tapaso  vibhutam, 

iha  prajam  iha  rayim  raranah  pra  jayasva  prajaya  putrakama. 

Translate  4.36.9  : ‘Granting  here  offspring,  here  wealth,  do  ye  here  work  out  for  us  repu- 
tation and  brave  sons,  so  that  we  may  excel  others.  That  manifold  (or  bright)  substance, 
0 Kbhus,  bestow  ye  upon  us!’  As  regards  10.183.1  both  Ludwig,  767,  and  Grassmann 
regard  Agni  as  the  speaker  (Grassmann : ‘ Agni  verheisst  dem  Gattenpaar  Kinder  ’). 
Ludwig  translates : * ich  sah  dich  den  denkenden  im  geiste,  was  aus  inbrunst  entstanden,  aus 
inbrunst  sich  entfaltet ; nachwuchs  und  reichtum  drum  hieher  schenkt’  ich  : pflanze  dich,  o 
kinderwiinschender,  fort  in  kindern.’  In  his  note  he  modifies,  supplying  mam  after 
cekitanam,  so  that  the  result  would  be  : * I saw  thee  in  my  mind  pondering  me  (Agni)  who 
is  born  of  tapas,  &c.’  And  he  modifies  the  rendering  of  the  third  pada  : ‘ drum  hieher 
schenkend.’  Grassmann  : ‘ Ich  sah  dich,  der  im  Geist  du  iiberlegtest,  der  du  aus  Tugend 
stammtest  und  erwuchsest,  drum  schenke  ich  dir  Kinderschar  und  Reichthum,  in  Kindern 
pflanz  dich  fort,  o Kindbegehrer.’  Doubt  as  to  the  precise  meaning  of  10.183.1  fastens  itself 
upon  the  construction  of  raranah  in  its  third  pada.  It  is  an  attributive  participle  and 
should,  grammatically  speaking,  agree  with  the  subject  of  pra  jayasva.  So  Sayana,  he  putra- 
kama . . . sa  tvam  ihasmin  loke  prajam  . . . rarano  ramayan  rayim  dhanam  ihasmin  loke 
ramayan  prajaya  prajanena  pra  jayasva.  But  the  sense  of  raranah  is  ‘granting’  and  not 
‘enjoying’.  Moreover  its  agreement  with  the  subject  of  apaijyam,  though  awkward,  is 
unavoidable,  because  a finite  verb  is  really  needed  in  the  place  of  raranah.  As  it  stands,  the 
succession  of  padas  c and  d is  anacoluthic  ; indeed  the  two  padas  together  yield  no  appreciable 
sense.  Some  creative  god,  rather  Prajapati-Tvastar  than  Agni,  is  addressed  in  this  charm  to 


4.36.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [280 

procure  offspring  (cf.  Ap£.  3.8.10;  MS.  1.14.16;  BrhD.  8.80-82).  The  sense  is  that  the 
creative  god  saw  the  pious  householder  who  is  ‘ born  out  of  tapas,  developed  out  of  tapas 
reflecting  on  his  natural  chief  desire,  namely  offspring.  He  grants  both  that  and  wealth 
with  the  exhortation,  ‘propagate  thyself  by  offspring,  0 thou  that  desireth  children’.  The 
grammatical  difficulty  in  raianah  is  due  to  the  secondary  use  of  a previously  existing  pada. 
For  raranah  we  should  expect  a verb  in  the  sense  of  ‘ I grant  ’,  or  ‘ I have  granted  ’.  Cf. 
Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  169,  bottom. 


[4.37 .lb,  d6va  yata  pathibhir  devayanaih : 7.38.8'1,  trpta  yata,  &c.  ; cf.  under 
1.183.6.] 

4.37. 5a  (Vamadeva ; to  Rbhus) 

rbhum  rbhuksano  rayirii  vaje  vajintamam  yujam, 

indrasvantam  havamahe  sadasatamam  a?vinam. 

8.93-34b  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

indra  ise  dadatu  na  rbhuksanam  rbhum  rayim, 

vaji  dadatu  vajinam. 

The  appreciation  of  these  two  stanzas  is  made  very  difficult  because  of  a tangle  of  puns 
upon  the  names  of  the  Rbhus,  complicated  by  Indra’s  close  connexion  with  the  Rbhus  ; see 
Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  iii.  138  ff.  A literal  translation  of  4.37.5  is  : ‘ O ye  Rbhuksan  (elliptic 
plural  for  the  three  Rbhus),  we  call  for  wealth  that  is  stout  (rbhum),  that  is  the  most  substantial 
ally  in  (getting)  booty  (vaje);  that  has  Indra  for  its  patron  (indrasvantam),  that  is  ever  most 
effective,  and  abounds  in  horses.’  For  rayim  yujam  cf.  5.20.1  ; 7.43.5  ; 95.4-  Thus  we  may 
note  that  all  the  Rbhus,  namely  Rbhu,  Rbhuksan,  and  Vaja,  together  with  Indra,  are  punned 
into  the  stanza.  The  poet  of  8.93.34  goes  him  of  4.37.5  ‘one  better’,  bringing  in  the  three 
names  of  the  Rbhus  punningly,  without  directly  intending  them,  as  mere  attributes  of  wealth 
given  by  Indra  : ‘ May  Indra  bestow  upon  us  for  comfort  wealth  that  is  rbhuksan  (“  slays  the 
strong  ”),  stout  (rbhu) ; may  he  (Indra)  that  hath  substance  (vaji)  give  us  substantial  (vajinam) 
wealth.’  The  Pet.  Lex.  and  Grassmann,  s.v.  rbhuksan,  would  emend  rbhuksanam  in  8.93.34 
to  rbhuksano,  matching  4.37. 5“  ; this  is  unnecessary.  The  poet  of  8.93.34  has  imitated  4.37.5, 
which  has  rbhum  as  adjective  with  rayim,  by  adding  rbhuksanam  to  rbhum.  All  this  is  good 
Vedic  practice,  and  seems  to  me  to  establish  the  chronological  priority  of  4.37.5. 

[4.37. 6b,  yuyam  indra?  ca  martyam  : i.i8.5b,  soma  indra?  ca  martyam.] 

4.37. 6C  (Vamadeva  ; to  Rbhus) 

sed  rbhavo  yam  avatha  LyOyam  indra?  ca  martyam,  , <wcf.  i.i8.5b 

sa  dhibhir  astu  sanita  medhasata  so  arvata. 

8.i9.9«  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

so  addha  da?vadkvar6  ’gne  martah  subhaga  sa  pra?;insyah, 
sa  dhibhir  astu  sanita. 


4.37. 7l1  (Vamadeva;  to  Rbhus) 

vi  no  vaja  rbhuksanah  pathd?  citana  yastave, 

asmabhyam  suraya  stuta  vigva  agas  tarlsani. 


231]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.40.1 

5.  10. 6d  (Gaya  Atreya ; to  Agni) 

nil  no  agna  Rtaye  sabadhasag  ca  rataye, 

Lasmakasag  ca  surayOj  vigva  agas  tarisani.  4«*cf.  I.97.31’ 

Ludwig,  349,  rondel's  5.io.6ci1,  ‘ und  unsere  herrliclien  [suri]  sollon  alle  weltgegenden 
uberwinden  ’ ; tlie  same  scholar,  169,  renders  4.37.7od,  ‘ fiir  uns,  o Suris  gepriesen,  dass  wir 
alle  weltgegenden  uberschreiten  \ Delbriick,  Altindische  Syntax,  p.  416,  questions  the  text 
of  4.37.7,  but  wo  may  render  well  enough:  ‘Do  ye,  O Vajas,  Rbhuksans,  point  out  to  us  the 
way  to  sacrifice, — so  that  when  ye  have  been  praised,  O ye  patrons,  we  may  cross  all  the 
regions.’  There  is,  of  course,  anacoluthon  between  the  two  distichs  of  the  stanza,  in  that 
stutah  places  the  Rbhus  in  the  third  person  whereas  they  are  addressed  in  the  first  distich 
in  the  second  person.  For  suriiyah  as  epithet  of  the  Rbhus  see  4.34.6.  I do  not  think  that  we 
need  doubt  the  text  of  4 37.7  (cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  298),  but  we  may  suspect  that  it 
was  patterned  after  the  simpler  ideas  of  5.10.6. 


4.38.10al®  (Vamadeva;  to  Dadhikra) 

a dadhikrah  gavasa  panca  krstih  surya  iva  jydtisapas  tatana, 
sahasrasah  gatasa  vajy  arva  prnaktu  madhva  sam  imd  vacansi. 

10. 178. 3abc  (Aristaneini  Tarksya  ; to  Tarksya) 

sadyag  cid  yah  gavasa  panca  krstih  surya  iva  jyotisapas  tatana, 
sahasrasah  gatasa  asya  ranhir  11a  sma  varante  yuvatuh  na  garyam. 

For  the  assimilation  of  the  (primarily)  horses  Dadhikra  (Dadhikravan)  and  Tarksya 
(Aristanemi)  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  401  ff.  ; Macdonell,  Vedic  Mythology,  p.  149, 
and  the  literature  there  cited.  See,  in  addition,  Henry,  Album  Kern,  p.  5 ff.  ; Oldonberg, 
RV.  Noten,  p.  298  ff. — Cf.  also  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  265  ; Rigveda  Komm.,  p.  76. — Ludwig, 
Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  97,  suggests  juvatim  for  yuvatim  in  10.178.3d.  Does  not  Ludwig  rather 
have  in  mind  jutam  instead  of  juvatim,  and  is  ju  to  be  expected  at  all  as  an  expression  for 
the  swift  flight  of  the  arrow?  The  actual  uses  of  ju  are  forbidding.  The  incidental  statement 
in  a relative  clause  seems  to  mark  10.178.3  as  posterior  to  4.3S.10. 

[4.39.1°,  uchantlr  mam  usasah  sudayantu  : 4.40.  i^,  vigva  in  mam,  &c.] 

See  the  stanzas  as  a whole,  and  cf.  p.  14. 


[4.39.3°,  anagasaiii  tarn  aditih  krnotu:  1.162.22°,  anagastvam  no  aditih  krnotu.] 
4.39. 5b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Dadhikra) 

indram  ived  ubhaye  vi  hvayanta  udirana  yajnam  upaprayantah, 
dadhikram  u sudanam  martyaya  dadathur  mitravaruna  no  agvam. 

7.44. 2b  (Vasistha  ; to  Dadhiki-a) 

dadhikram  u namasa  bodhayanta  udirana  yajnam  upaprayantah, 
ilam  devim  barhisi  sadayanto  ’gvina  vipra  suhava  huvema. 

Note  the  rather  inconsistent  translations  of  the  repeated  pada,  Ludwig,  76  and  78  ; 
Grassmann,  i.  148  and  338. 


[4.40.1b,  vigva  in  mam  usasah  sudayantu  : 4.39.1°,  uchantlr  mam,  &c.] 


4-41-5 — ] Pa/rt  1 ■'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [232 

4.41. 5cd  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

indra  yuvarii  varuna  bhutam  asya  dhiyah  pretara  vrsabbeva  dhenoh, 
sa  no  duhiyad  yavaseva  gatvi  sahasradhara  payasa  mahi  gauh. 

io.  ioi-9cd  (Budha  Saumya ; to  Vigve  Devah,  or  Rtvikstutih) 
a vo  dhiyam  yajni'yam  varta  utaye  deva  devim  yajatam  yajni'yam  ihd, 
sa  no  duhiyad  yavaseva  gatvi  sahasradhara  payasa  mahi  gauh. 

Cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  107;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  301  (where  other  literature  is 
cited). — Pada  d also  at  10. 1 33. 7d  ; cf.  the  same  pada  in  the  accusative  (phrase  inflection)  at 
VS.  17.74  ab 

4.41. 6b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

toke  hite  tanaya  urvarasu  suro  drgike  vrsanag  ca  pauhsye, 

indra  no  atra  varuna  syatam  avobhir  dasma  paritakmyayam. 

10.92. 7b  (Qfiryata  Manava;  to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Indra) 

indre  bhujam  fa^amanasa  a^ata  suro  drgike  vrsanag  ca  pauhsye, 

pra  ye  nv  asyarhana  tataksire  yujam  vajram  nrsadanesu  karavah. 

4.41.7C  (Yamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

yuvam  id  dhy  avase  purvyaya  pari  prabhutl  gavisah  svapl, 

vrnimahe  sakhyaya  priyaya  gura  manhistha  pitareva  garhbhu. 

9.66.18°  (Qatarii  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
tvam  soma  sura  esas  tokasya  sata  tanunam, 
vmimahe  sakhyaya  vrnimahe  yujyaya. 

Translate  4.41.7:  ‘You  two  verily,  powerful,  kind  friends  of  him  that  is  eager  for  booty, 
we  have  chosen  for  wonted  help  ; we  have  chosen  for  beloved  friendship  you  two  most 
liberal  heroes,  kind  like  parents.’  The  third  pada  in  9.66.18  would  seem  to  be  a stunted 
trochaic  derivative  of  4.41.7°;  the  form  of  the  stanza  is  abrupt,  and  its  sense  obscure  : ‘ Thou, 
Soma,  bright  (or,  the  sun),  (bringest)  hither  nourishment  when  we  obtain  offspring  of  our 
bodies.  We  choose  (thee)  for  friendship,  choose  thee  for  alliance.  Cf.  Ludwig,  856  ; Grass- 
mann,  ii.  232,  whose  translations,  no  less  than  my  own,  are  doubtful.  Bergaigne,  ii.  177, 
note,  takes  tokasya  sata  tanunam  in  the  sense  of  ‘conquest  of  children  and  selves’,  that  is, 
‘ defence  of  children  and  selves  ’.  For  Soma  compared  or  identified  with  the  sun  see  9.65.1  ; 
67.9  ; 86.29,  32  ; 91.3.  Stanza  9.66.18  lacks  a verb  with  the  preposition  a in  the  first  distich, 
and,  what  is  more  perplexing,  a direct  object  in  the  second.  If  we  consider  that  the 
good  tristubh  pada  vrnimahe  sakhyaya  priyaya,  on  omitting  the  last  word,  yields  the  rare 
trochaic  type  vrnimahe  sakhyaya,  it  seems  likely  that  the  longer  form  is  in  fact  the  prototype 
of  the  shorter. 

4.41.10b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

agvyasya  tmana  rathyasya  puster  nityasya  rayah  patayah  syama, 
ta  cakrana  utlbhir  navyaslbhir  asmatra  rayo  niyutah  sacantam. 

7.4.76  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

parisadyam  hy  aranasya  rekno  nityasya  rayah  patayah  syama, 
na  g6so  agne  anyajatam  asty  acetanasya  ma  patho  vi  duksah. 

For  4.4i.ioacb  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  301. 


233]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.42.3 

4.42.1cd,  2cd,  kr&tuiii  sacante  varunasya  devil  rfijami  k rater  upaimisya  vavreh. 

4.42.3b  (Trasadasyu  Paurukutsya  ; to  Trasadasyu) 

aham  Indro  v&runas  t6  mahitvdrvi  gabhlr6  rajasi  sum6ke, 

tvAsteva  vl^va  bhuvanani  vidvan  sam  airayam  rodasl  dharayaiii  ca. 

4.56.3°  (Vamadeva;  to  Dyavaprthivyau) 

sA  it  svapa  bhdvanesv  asa  ya  ime  dyavaprthivi  jajana, 

urvi  gabhirA  rdjasl  sumdke  avail  96  dhirah  ?acya  sam  airat. 

For  the  literature  of  interpretation  and  criticism  that  has  grown  up  around  hymn  4.42 
see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  301  ff.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  right  starting-point  for  its 
understanding  has  yet  to  be  found.  The  hymn  is,  in  my  opinion,  neither  dialogue,  drama, 
nor  disputation  (‘ streitgedicht’)i  but  a self-laudation  of  the  dual  divinity,  Indra-Varuna. 
It  is  preceded  by  an  Indravarun&  hymn  ; its  own  last  stanzas  are  addressed  to  the  same 
devat&dvandva.  The  type  of  self-praise  hymns  (atmastuti)  is  familiar  in  the  Rig-Veda; 
conspicuous  examples  of  it  are  10.48,49  (Indra),  and  10.125  (Vac). 

In  st.  6,  pada  b,  ydn  ma  sdmaso  mamadan  yad  uktha,  a passage  of  the  atmastuti,  io.48.4d, 
is  repeated  almost  verbatim  ; see  the  next  item. 

In  the  present  instance  the  dual  character  of  the  divinity  introduces  complications,  for 
the  divinity  cannot  in  the  long  run  sing  its  own  praise  as  a whole  without  referring  to  the 
most  characteristic  qualities  of  its  two  parts.  The  poet,  moreover,  is  embarrassed  by  gram- 
matical conditions,  for  it  is  hard  to  fit  aham  to  a dual.  Yet  precisely  this  difficult  feat  is 
accomplished  in  our  stanza  3 : the  pair  Indra-Varuna,  conceiving  itself  for  the  nonce  as 
a unit  says,  by  itself  and  for  itself,  in  the  singular  : ‘ I am  Indra,  Varuna  ; by  (my)  might  are 
firmly  founded  these  two  broad,  deep  atmospheres  ! ’ There  is  no  need  to  emend  either  to  aham 
indra  varunas,  or,  in  the  reverse  direction,  aham  indro  varuna.  With  skilful  chiastic  inter- 
braiding the  next  stanza  (4)  blends  as  well  as  possible  some  of  the  salient  qualities  of  the 
two  gods.  The  first  hemistich  alludes  to  Indra’s  functions  ; the  second,  to  Varuna’s.  Indra 
frees  the  waters  (aham  apd  apinvam  uksamanah) ; but  Varuna,  the  son  of  Aditi,  is  in  charge 
of  the  rtii.  The  chiasmus  is,  that  Indra  in  pada  b holds  the  heavens  in  the  seat  of  rt£,  but 
Varuna  in  d spreads  out  the  threefold  earth.  What  is  meant  really  is  that  both  together, 
namely  Indravaruna,  accomplish  this  familiar  task.  A more  skilful  blend  of  the  chief 
functions  that  belong,  from  the  Vedic  point  of  view,  to  Indra  and  Varuna,  conceived  as  a 
unit,  it  would  scarcely  be  possible  to  construct. 

The  circumstance  which  has  imparted  to  the  hymn  the  semblance  of  a dialogue  between 
Varuna  and  Indra  is  quite  superficial : in  the  first  two  stanzas  the  dualic  divinity  describes 
itself  from  the  side  of  Varuna  ; in  st.  5 and  6 from  the  side  of  Indra.  But  the  kernel  of  the 
hymn  is  in  the  middle  (stanzas  3,  4),  where  the  description,  itself  a lour  de  force,  tells 
of  both  together.  And,  particularly,  in  st.  7 , after  the  Indra  stanzas,  the  poet  of  the  hymn 
says  something  which  creates  the  fiction  easily  enough,  that  the  two  gods  are  vying  with 
one  another  : 1 All  the  world  know  thee,  (O  Indra) ; thou  dost  tell  forth  these  (deeds  of  thine) 
to  Varuna,  0 pious  god  1’  These  words  are  natural  enough  in  an  Indra-Varuna  hymn  because, 
after  all,  the  two  gods  are  felt  to  be  so  distinct  that  the  qualities  of  one  may  be  impressed 
upon  the  other.  This  passage,  and  the  miscorrected  words  aham  indro  varunas  in  st.  3,  are 
responsible  for  the  theory  of  a rival  dialogue  ; if  we  disregard  this  unnecessary  emendation, 
the  theory  sinks  out  of  sight. 

As  for  the  relation  of  4.42. 3b  to  4.56.3°,  I confess  to  the  impression  that  the  appearance  of 
the  repeated  pada  in  the  atmastuti  is,  as  usual,  secondary  (cf.  under  4.17.3),  drawing  upon 
the  more  natural  descriptive  use  of  the  pada  in  4.56.3.  Cf.  the  similar  conclusion  in  regard 
to  4.42. 7d  (see  under  4.i9.5b),  and  my  remarks  on  first  person  stanzas,  Part  2,  chapter  3, 
class  B 3. 


30  [h.o.s.  10] 


[234 


4.42.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV 

4.42.6°  (Trasadasyu  Paurukutsya  ■ to  Trasadasyu) 
aham  ta  vifva  cakaram  nakir  ma  daivyam  saho  varate  apratitam, 
yan  ma  sdmaso  mamadan  yad  ukthdbhe  bhayete  rajasl  apare. 
io.48.4d  (Indra  Vaikuntha  ; to  Indra  Vaikuntha) 
aham  etam  gavyayam  afvyam  pa9um  purlsi'nam  sayakena  hiranyayam, 
Lpuru  sahasra  ni  ^i^ami  da^usoj  yan  ma  sdmasa  ukthino  amandisuh. 

10.28.6° 

See  under  preceding  item. 

4.42. 7d  : 4.  i9.5d,  tvam  vrtan  arina  indra  sindhun. 

4.42. 9b  : 7.84.  ib,  havyebhir  indravaruna  namobhih  ; 1.153.  ib,  havyebhir  mitra- 
varuna  namobhih. 

4.43.7  = 4.44.7  (Purumllha  Sauhotra  and  Ajamllha  Sauhotra;  to  A9vins) 
ih6ha  yad  vam  samana  paprks6  s6yam  asmd  sumatir  vajaratna, 
urusyatam  jaritaram  yuvam  ha  gritah  kamo  nasatya  yuvadrik. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  Pro!.  205,  and  our  p.  16. 

4.44.1a:  i.i8o.ioa,  tarn  vam  ratham  vayam  adya  huvema. 

4.44.4d  (Purumllha  Sauhotra  and  Ajamllha  Sauhotra  ; to  A9vins) 
hiranyayena  purubhu  rathenemam  yajnam  nasatyopa  yatam, 
pibatha  In  madhunah  somyasya  dadhatho  ratnam  vidhatb  janaya. 

7-75’6d  (Vasistha;  to  Usas) 

prati  dyutanam  arusaso  agvag  citra  adrgrann  usasam  vahantah. 
yati  gubhra  vigvapiga  rathena  dadhati  ratnam  vidhat6  janaya. 

Cf.  dadhati  ratnam  vidhatd  yavisthah,  4.12.3°  (q.  v.);  and  dadliati  ratnam  vidhate  suvlr- 
yam,  7.16.12°. 

[4.44. 5b, hiranyayena suvrta rathena:  1.35.2°, hiranyayena  sa vita  rathena;  8.5.35a, 
hiranyayena  rathena.] 

4.44.5°  (Purumllha  Sauhotra  and  Ajamllha  Sauhotra ; to  A9vins) 
a no  yatam  divo  acha  prthivya  Lhiranyayena  suvrta  r&thena,j  cf.  1.35.2° 

ma  vam  anyd  ni  yaman  devayantah  sam  yad  dad6  nabhih  purvya  vam. 

7.69.6d  (Vasistha  ; to  A9vins) 

nara  gaureva  vidyutarii  trsanasmakam  adya  savanopa  yatam, 

purutra  hi  vam  matibhir  havante  ma  vam  any6  ni  yaman  devayantah. 

Cf.  3.45.1,  and  under  2.18.3d. — For  4.44.5  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  69;  Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  304  ; for  7.69.6,  Brunnhofer,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xxvi.  88  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  224. — 
Cf.  p.  23. 

[4.44.6a,  nu  no  rayim  puruviram  brhantam : 6.6.7°,  candram  rayim,  &c.] 

4.44.7  = 4.43.7* 

4.45.2a  (Vamadeva ; to  A9vins) 

ud  vam  prksaso  madhumanta  irate  , ratha  dgvasa  usaso  vyustisu,j  («■  4.  i4-4b 
apornuvantas  tama  a parlvrtam  Lsvar  na  gukrarii  tanvanta  a raj  all.  j j*-  4.45.3d 


235]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.46.3 

7.60.4a  (Vasistba ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

ud  varia  prksaso  madhumanto  asthur  La  suryo  aruhac  chukram  arnah, j 

««*  5-45- ioa 

yasma  aditya  adlivano  radanti  Lmitro  aryama  varunah  sajosah.j  6«*i.i86.2b 

Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  96,  is  probably  right  in  rendering  prksa  by  ‘ swift  ’ ; in  support  see 
4.14.4*°,  a v&ih  Viihistlia  iha  te  vahantu  ratha  agv&sa  usaso  vyustau,  where  vahisthah  looks 
like  a close  parallel  to  prksasali.  If  then  prksasah  is  a mere  adjective  the  absence  in  7.60.4 
of  a noun  to  go  with  it  contrasts  that  stanza  unfavourably  with  4-45.2,  where  prksaso  is 
followed  by  ratha  ttgvksah.  The  sequence  of  ideas  in  7.60.4*°  is  rather  loose  ; the  change 
from  the  dual  vkm  (Mitra  and  Varuna)  in  pada  a to  the  plural  adityah  in  pada  c inconse- 
quent ; 7.60.4  shares  three  of  its  p&das  with  other  stanzas.  On  the  whole  it  is  reasonable  to 
assume  that  7.60.4*  is  borrowed  directly  from  4.45.2. — Cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  304. 
For  riidanti  see  lastly,  Oldenberg,  Vedaforschung,  p.  55,  note. 

4.45. 2’’,  ratha  agvasa  usaso  vyiistisu:  4.i4.4b,  ratha  afvasa  usaso  vyustau. 

4.45.2d,  6b,  svar  na  9ukraiii  tanvanta  a rajah. 

4.45.3":  1.34. 1 ob,  madhvah  pibataiii  madhupebhir  asabhih. 

[4.45.5d,  soruam  susava  madhumantam  adribhih : 9.io7.ib,  susava  so  mam 
adribhih.] 

4.46. 2b  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
catena  no  abhistibhir  niyutvaii  indrasarathih, 
vayo  sutasya  trmpatam. 

4.48. 2b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Vayu) 

niryuvano  a?astlr  niyutvan  indrasarathih, 

Lvayav  d candrena  rathena  yahi  sutasya  pltaye.j  «**  refrain,  4.48.  icd-4cd 

4.46.3C  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
a varii  sahasram  haraya  l'ndravayQ  abhi  prayah, 
vahantu  sdmapitaye. 

8.  i.24d  (Pragatha  Kanva,  formerly  Pragatha  Ghaura;  to  Indra) 
a tva  sahasram  a <jat;im  yukta  rathe  liiranyaye, 
bralimayujo  haraya  indra  kefino  vahantu  somapitaye. 

Translate  4.46.3:  ‘A  thousand  horses,  0 Indra  and  Vayu,  shall  carry  you  hither  to  the 
feast  to  drink  the  soma  !’  It  would  not  seem  likely  antecedently  that  the  commonplace 
statements  of  this  simple  stanza  should  reappear  in  such  a manner  as  to  permit  chronologic 
conclusions.  Yet  the  parallelism  between  the  two  major  parts  of  the  two  stanzas  is  such  as  to 
permit  such  deductions  ; they  are  identical  down  to  the  precisely  same  order  of  words.  We 
bracket  the  additions  in  8.1.24:  a tva  sahasram  [a  5atam  yukta  rathe  hiranyaye  brahmayujo] 
haraya  indra  [keijino],  vahantu  somapitaye.  This  is  the  type  of  diluted  or  * watered  ’ stanza 
which  is  one  of  the  natural  types  of  imitative  production  throughout  the  Vedie  period  ; 
cf.,  e.g.,  8.19.3  under  1.12.1.  The  statement  a tva  sahasram  A ^atam  haraya  vahantu  (first 
thousand,  then  hundred)  is  so  obviously  anticlimax  as  to  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the  after-birth 
of  8.1.24.  The  additions  in  this  stanza  are  all  veriest  commonplace;  see,  e.g.  8.17.2,  a tva 
brahmayuja  harl  vahatam  indra  kecjina,  and  other  citations  in  Grassmann’s  Lexicon,  under 
kegin,  brahmayuj,  and  hiranyaya  (locative,  hiranyaye). — Cf.  the  pada,  usarbudho  vahantu 
s6mapltaye  1.92.18°. 


4.46.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [286 

4.46.4a+c  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
ratham  hiranyavandhuram  indravayu  svadhvaram, 
a hi  sthatho  divisprgam. 

8.5.28a+c  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

ratham  hiranyavandhuram  Lhiranyabhlgum  agvina, car  8.5.28b 
a hi  sthatho  divisprQam. 

This  is  the  first  of  three  successive  items  in  which  identical  padas  are  addressed  to  two 
different  pairs  of  divinities.  I have  the  impression  that  the  stanzas  to  Indra  and  Vayu  have 
borrowed  from  the  description  of  the  Agvins  (cf.  8.22.5),  but  there  is  nothing  so  specific 
as  to  amount  to  proof.  Note  also  that  4.46.5“  = 8.5. 2b. — I suspect  that  vandhura  (vandhur, 
bandhura)  is  compounded  from  van+dhura,  and  does  not  mean  ‘seat  of  a wagon’,  but 
perhaps  ‘ board  at  the  head  of  the  wagon  poles  the  place  where  stands  the  charioteer.  Sayana 
at  RV.  6.47.9  simply  has  ratha  ; the  commentator  at  TA.  1.31.1(2)  explains  it  as  ara,  ‘spoke’. 
But  at  RV.  1.34.9  Sayana  has  Isadvayam  ; at  1.139.4  yugabandlianadharah  kasthavigesah  ; 
and  at  1.64.9,  bandhakakastlianirmitam  saratheh  sthanam.  That  is  to  say:  ‘where  the 
poles  join  the  chariot  there  is  the  board  upon  which  stands  the  charioteer.’  Cf.  also 
Sayana’s  glosses  at  3.41. 1,  vandhuragabdenesadvayasariibandhasthanam  ; and  at  1.118.1,2; 
10.53.7;  119.5,  saratheh  sthanam. 


4.46. 5a  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

rathena  prthupajasa  LdaQvansam  upa  gachatam,j  1.47.3d 

indravayu  iha  gatam. 

8.5. 2b  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  Alvins) 
nrvad  dasra  manoyuja  rathena  prthupajasa, 
sacethe  aQvinosasam. 

Note  that  4.46.4a  + c = 8.5.28“+°. 

4.46.5b:  1.47.3d,  daQvansam  upa  gachatam. 

4.46.6C  (Vamadeva ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
indravayu  ayam  sutas  tarn  devebhih  sajosasa, 
pibatam  daguso  grh6. 

4.49.6b  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 

somam  indrabrhaspatl  pibatam  daguso  grh6,  madayetliam  tadokasa. 

8.2  2.8d  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 

ayam  vam  adribhih  sutah  somo  nara  vrsanvasQ, 

La  yatam  somapltaye , pibatam  daguso  grh6.  4.47.3d 

4.47.1a,  vayo  gukro  ayami  te  : 2.41. 2b  ; 8.101. 9d,  ayam  gukro  ayami  te. 

4.47.2ab+d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
indrag  ea  vayav  esam  somanam  pitim  arhathah, 
yuvam  hi  yhntindavo  nimnam  apo  na  sadhryak. 


237]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.48.3 

5.5i.6ab  (Svastyatreya  Atreya;  to  Vigve  Devah,  here  India  and  Vayu) 
indrag  ca  vayav  esam  sutanam  pltim  arhathah, 
tan  jusetham  arepasav  abhi  prayah. 

8.32.23°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
suryo  ragmim  yatha  srja  tva  yachantu  me  girah, 
nimnam  apo  na  sadhryak. 

•We  may  render  4.47.2  : ‘ 0 Indra  and  Vayu,  ye  be  pleased  to  drink  this  soma  ; to  yon 
verily  these  drops  (of  soma)  flow,  like  waters  gathering  in  a vale.’  And  8.32.23  : ‘ Let  loose 
thy  reins  as  the  sun  his  rays!  My  songs  shall  draw  thee  hither,  like  waters  gathering  in  a 
vale !’  Zeugma  of  ra9mi  in  the  first  pada,  for  which  cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  161.  The  question  as  to 
the  original  source  of  the  pada,  nimnam  apo  na  sadhrykk,  is  not  as  simple  as  might  seem  at 
first  sight,  because  both  songs  or  prayers,  as  well  as  streams  of  soma  or  milk,  are  said  to  flow 
freely  to  the  recipient  in  the  Veda,  and  any  kind  of  flowing  suggests  water  to  a vale,  or  rivers 
to  the  ocean;  see  p.  ix,  line  9 from  top.  For  songs  and  prayers  see  1. 190.7;  6.6.35;  3^-3! 
47.14;  8.6.34,35;  12.5;  14.10;  16.2;  44.25;  98.7;  10.894.  Still  the  primary  and  material 
comparison  is  with  the  fluid,  e.g.  5.51.7,  suta  indraya  vayave  sdmasah  . . . nimnam  na  yanti 
sindhavah  ; or  8.92.22,  a tva  vigantv  indavah  samudram  iva  sindhavah  ; or  9.108.16,  indrasya 
hardi  somadhanam  a viga  samudram  iva  sindhavah  ; cf.  9 6.4  ; 9.24.2.  Since  both  figures  of 
speech  are  familiar  we  must  consider  the  particular  use  of  the  repeated  pada  in  the  two 
connexions.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  comparison  in  8.32.23,  though  it  has  its  origin 
in  a familiar  sphere  of  metaphor,  is  loose  and  anacoluthic.  It  is  at  best  a mixed  or  inverted 
metaphor:  ‘may  my  songs  draw  thee  hither  as  a vale  brings  together  the  waters  that  flow 
into  it.’  But  the  text  does  not  say  so ; we  need  not  fear  to  decide  that  the  repeated  pada  is 
more  original  in  stanza  4.47.2,  where  it  fits  to  perfection.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  La  Syntaxe  des 
Coinparaisons,  Melanges  Renier,  p.  89. 

4.47.3'1  (Vamadeva;  to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
vayav  indraf  ea  gusmina  saratham  gavasas  patl, 
niyutvanta  na  utaya  a yatam  sdmapitaye. 

8.2  2.8°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 

ayam  vam  adribhih  sutah  somo  nara  vrsanvaso, 

a yatam  sdmapitaye  Lpibatam  daguso  grhe.j  4.46.6° 

4.47.4at  (Vamadeva;  to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
ya  vam  santi  purusprho  niyuto  dagiise  nara, 
asme  ta  yajnavahasendravayu  ni  yacliatam. 

6.6o.8ab  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ya  vam  santi  purnsprlio  niyuto  daguse  nara, 
indragnl  tabhir  a gatam. 

4.48.1°d-4°d,  vayav  a candrena  rathena  yahi  sutasya  pltaye : 1.135.4*,  vayav  a 
candrena  radhasd  gatam. 


4.48. 2b;  4.46.2b,  niyutvan  indrasarathih. 

4.48.3a,  anu  krsne  vdsudhitl:  3.3i.i7a,  anu  krsne  vasudhitl  jihate. 


4-49-1 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [238 

4.49.1C:  1.86.4°,  uktham  madag  ca  gasyate. 

4.49. 3b:  1.135.7°,  grham  l'ndrag  ca  gachatam  ; 8.69. 7b,  grham  l'ndrag  ca  ganvalii. 
4.49.3°:  1. 23. 3°,  somapa  somapltaye. 

4.49. 4b,  rayi'm  dhattaih  gatagvinam:  i.i59.5d,  rayi'm  dhattam  vasumantam 
gatagvinam  ; 4.34.iob,  rayi'm  dhattha  vasumantam  puruksiim ; 

6.68.6b,  rayi'm  dhattho,  &c. ; 7.84.4b,  rayi'm  dhattam,  &c. 

4.49.5°:  1.22.1°;  23.2°;  5.71.3°;  6.59.10°;  8.76.6°;  94.io°-i2°,  as}ra  somasya 
pltaye. 

4.49. 6b:  4.44.6°;  8.2  2.8d,  pibatarii  daguso  grhe. 

[4.50.2b,  brhaspate  abhi  ye  nas  tatasre:  10.89. 15“  gatruyanto  abhi,  &c.] 

4.50.3d  (Vamadeva  ; to  Brhaspati) 

brhaspate  ya  parama  paravad  ata  a ta  rtaspi'90  nf  seduh, 

tubhyam  khata  avata  adridugdha  madhva  gcotanty  abhito  virapgam. 

7.ioi.4d  (Kumara  Agneya,  or  Vasistha  ; to  Parjanya) 

Lyasmin  vi'9vani  bhuvanani  tasthuSj  tisro  dyavas  tredha  sasrur  apah, 

7.  IOI.4a 

trayah  ko9asa  upasecanaso  madhva  gcotanty  abhito  virapgam. 

For  the  repeated  pada  see  the  author,  IF.  xxv.  198. 

4.50. 6b  : 2.35.12b,  yajnair  vidhema  namasa  havi'rbhih. 

4.50. 6d  (Vamadeva;  to  Brhaspati) 

eva  pitre  vigvadevaya  vrsne  Lyajnair  vidhema  namasa  havi'rbhih,  j C 2.35.12b 
brhaspate  supraja  vlravanto  vayam  syama  patayo  rayinam. 

5.55.iod  (Qyavagva  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

yuyam  asman  nayata  vasyo  acha  m'r  anhatibhyo  maruto  grnanah, 
jusadhvahi  no  havyadatim  yajatra  vayam  syama  patayo  rayinam. 
8.4o.i2d  (Nabhaka  Kanva ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
evendragnfbhyaiii  pitrvan  navlyo  mandhatrvad  ahgirasvad  avaci, 
tridhatuna  garmana  patam  asman  vayam  syama  patayo  rayinam. 
8.48.13d  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

tvam  soma  pitfbhih  samvidano  ’nu  dyavaprthivi  a tatantha, 
tasmai  ta  indo  havisa  vidhema  vayam  syama  pdtayo  rayinam. 

10. 12 1. 1 od  (Hiranyagarbha  Prajapatya  ; to  Ka) 

prajapate  na  tvad  etany  anyo  vigva  jatani  pari  ta  babhQva, 

ydtkamas  te  juliumas  tan  no  astu  vayam  syama  pdtayo  rayinam. 

Note  that  4.50.6  weaves  the  formulaic  pada  d into  a longer  passage,  namely,  tho  entire 
distich  cd,  whereas  in  the  remaining  cases  the  pada  has  moro  or  less  the  character  of  a 


239]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vdmadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.54.6 

refrain.  Cf.  the  similar  refrain-like  piida,  suviryasya  piitayah  syama,  under  4.51. 10.  RV. 

1 o.  1 21.10  (not  analysed  by  the  Padapatha)  is  suspect  as  late  (see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  248,  511). 

I am  not  convinced,  however,  that  the  hymn  10.121  ever  existed  without  that  stanza  ; see 
my  Religion  of  the  Veda,  p.  240  ff.,  and  JAOS.  xv.  184.  For  8.48.13  see  Hillobrandt,  Ved. 
Myth.  i.  394.— For  8.48.13°  cf.  8.48.12' ; io.i68.4d. 

4.50.11od  (Vamadeva  ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 

brhaspata  indra  v&rdhatam  nah  saca  sa  varii  sumatir  bhntv  asme, 

avistam  dhiyo  jigrtam  puramdhir  jajastam  ary6  vamisam  aratih. 

7.64.5°  = 7.65.5°  (Vasistha ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

esa  stomo  varuna  mitra  tiibhyarii  somah  fukro  na  vayave  ’yiimi, 

avistam  dhiyo  jigrtaria  puramdhir  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah. 

(t***  refrain,  7 . 1 . 2 o'1  ff. 

7-97-9cd  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Brahmanaspati) 

iyarn  varii  brahmanas  pate  suvrktir  br&hmendraya  vajrfne  akari, 

avi8tarh  dhiyo  jigrtaih  puraihdhir  jajastam  ary6  vamisam  aratih. 

4.51.3°,  acitre  antah  panayah  sasantu  : 1. 1 24.  io'>,  abudhyamanah  panayah  sasantu. 

4.51.10d  (Vamadeva;  to  Usas) 

rayirii  divo  duhitaro  vibhatfh  prajavantarii  yachatasmasu  devlh, 
syonad  a vah  pratibudhyamanah  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

6.47. 1 2d  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra)  = 

10.  i3i.6d  (Suklrti  Kakslvata  ; to  Indra) 

indrah  sutrama  svavari  avobhih  sumrllko  bhavatu  vifvavedah, 
badhatarh  dveso  abhayarii  krnotu  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

9.89. 7d  (Ufanas  Ka\-ya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

vanvann  avato  abhi  devavltim  indraya  soma  vrtraha  pavasva, 

fagdhi  mahah  purufcandrasya  rayah  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

9-95-5d  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

isyan  vacam  upavakteva  hotuh  punana  indo  vi  sya  manlsam, 

indra9  ca  yat  ksayathah  saubhagaya  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

Cf.  the  similar  refrain-like  pada,  vayiim  syama  patayah  raylnam,  under  4.50.6.  For  9.95.5° 
see  the  note  to  1.25.20. 

4.52. 2a,  afveva  citrarusl : 1.30.21°,  a^ve  na  citre  arusi. 

4.52. 5a  : i.48.i3b,  prati  bhadra  adrksata. 

4.52.7°:  1.48. 1 4d,  usah  ?ukrena  focisa. 

[4.54.3a,  acittl  yac  cakrma  daivye  jane:  contained  almost  word  for  word  in 
7-89.5,  yat . . . daivye  jane  . . . caramasi  . . . acittl.] 

4.54.6d:  i.io7.2d;  10.66.36,  adity air  no  aditih  ^arma  yarisat. 


4-55-1 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IV  [240 

4.55.1b  (Vamadeva ; to  Vi$ve  Devah) 

ko  vas  trata  vasavah  ko  varuta  dyavabhuml  adite  trasltham  nah, 
sahlyaso  varuna  mitra  martat  ko  vo  ’dhvare  varivo  dhati  devah. 

7.62. 4a  (Vasistha ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

dyavabhumi  adite  trasltham  no  ye  vam  jajniih  sujanimana  rsve, 
ma  hele  bhuma  varunasya  vayor  ma  mitrasya  priyatamasya  nrnam. 

We  may  note  that  the  repeated  pada  in  4.55.1  looks  very  much  like  parenthesis.  If  it  is 
thrown  out  the  remainder  of  the  stanza  reads : ‘ Who,  O Vasu,  of  you  is  protector, who  defender 
against  the  overstrong  mortal  (enemy),  0 Varuna  and  Mitra  ? And  who  (in  his  turn  but 
myself,  the  sacrificer)  furnishes  you  with  comforts  at  the  sacrifice,  O ye  gods?’  That  is  to 
say  : ‘ Protect  us  from  enemies,  0 Vasus,  and  we  will  in  turn  sacrifice  to  you  liberally.’  There 
is  good  reason  to  suspect  that  the  parenthetic  pada  4.55. ib  is  borrowed  from  7.62.4,  where  the 
connexion  is  quite  sound  : ‘ 0 heaven  and  earth,  and  Aditi  protect  us!  Your  good  parents 
who  have  begotten  you,  ye  lofty  ones,  may  we  not  suffer  from  (their,  namely,)  Varuna’s 
and  Vayu’s  anger,  nor  from  (the  anger)  of  Mitra  the  most  beloved  among  men  ! — For 
trasltham  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  307  ff. 

4.55.3°  (Yamadeva ; to  Vi<jve  Devah) 

pra  pastyam  aditim  si'ndhum  arkaih  svastim  lie  sakhyaya  devfm, 
ubh6  yatha  no  ahanl  nipata  usasanakta  karatam  adabdhe. 

10.76.1°  (Jaratkarna  Airavata  Sarpa  ; to  the  Press-stones) 
a va  rnjasa  urjam  vyustisv  l'ndram  manito  rodasl  anaktana, 
ubh(S  yatha  no  ahanl  saeabhuva  sadah-sado  varivasyata  udbhida. 

For  pastyam  in  4.55.3* cf.  8.27.5  ; for  nipatah  in  4.55. 3C  (subjunctive,  as  shows  varivasyatah 
in  10.76.1°),  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  230  ; for  rnjase  in  10.76.1*,  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  35. 

4.55.6°:  1.56. 2b,  samudram  na  samcarane  sanisyavah. 

4.55. 7ab  : i.io6.7ab,  devair  no  devy  aditir  ni  patu  devas  trata  trayatam  apra- 
yuchan. 

[4.56.7°,  nahi'  mitrasya  varunasya  dhaslm  : 10.30.1°,  mahirii  mitrasya,  &C.] 

4.55. 9a  (Vamadeva  ; to  Vi$ve  Devah,  here  Usas) 
uso  maghony  a vaha  sunrte  varya  puni. 

1 asmabhyam  vajinlvati.  j 1 . 9 2 . 1 3b 

5. 79-  7b  (Satyafravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 

tebhyo  dyumnam  brhad  yd?a  uso  maghony  a vaha, 

ye  no  radhansy  afvya  gavya  bhajanta  surayah  Lsujate  a9vasunrte.j 

refrain,  5.79.i®-ioe 

For  5.79-7cd  cf.  the  concatenating  distich  5.79.6cd,  y6  no  radhansy  dhraya  maghavano 
arasata. 


4.56.9°:  1.92.13b,  asmabhyam  vajinlvati. 


241] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vamadeva  Gautama  [ — 4.58.10 


4.55.10a  (Vamadeva  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

tat  su  nah  savita  bhago  Lvaruno  mitro  aryama,j  iff  1.26.4'’ 

indro  no  radhasa  gamat. 

8. 1 8. 3a  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityah) 

tat  su  nah  savita  bhago  Lvaruno  mitro  aryama,j  iff  1.26.4'' 

L5&rma  yachantu  saprdtho  yad  Tmahe.  8.18.3° 

4.65.10b:  i.26.4b;  41. ib;  5.67. 3b;  8.i8.3b;  28. 2a;  83.2b;  10. 1 26.3b~7b  varuno 
mitro  aryama. 


4.50. 2a  (Vamadeva  ; to  Dyitvaprthivyau) 

devi  devdbhir  yajatd  yajatrair  aminati  tasthatur  uksamane, 

rtavarl  adriiha  devaputre  yajndsya  netn  ?ucayadbhir  arkaih. 

7. 75. 7b  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

satya  satyebhir  mahatf  mahadbhir  devi  devdbhir  yajata  yajatraih, 
rujad  drlhani  dadad  usriyanam  prati  gava  usasarh  vava^anta. 

10. 1 i.8b  (HavirdhSna  Ahgi ; to  Agni) 

yad  agna  esa  samitir  bhdvati  devi  ddvesu  yajata  yajatra, 

ratna  ca  yad  vibhajasi  svadhavo  bhagam  no  atra  vasumantarh  vltat. 

Translate  4.56.2  : ‘The  two  goddesses  together  with  the  gods,  the  holy  together  with  the 
revered,  have  stood  uninjuring,  dripping  (rain,  or  nourishment),  following  the  divine  order, 
without  guile,  parents  of  the  gods,  guiding  the  sacrifice  with  bright  rays  (or  songs).’  And 
7.75.7:  ‘The  true  (goddess)  together  with  the  true  (gods),  the  great  with  the  great,  the 
goddess  with  the  gods,  the  holy  with  the  revered,  broke  the  fastnesses,  gave  of  the  cows  ; 
the  cows  lowed  in  return  to  Usas.’  Cf.  10.67.5  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  279. 

Aside  from  the  repeated  pada  the  two  stanzas  are  subtly  imitative  in  style  and  conception, 
but  I fail  to  find  any  criteria  for  deciding  which  came  first.  On  the  other  hand  the  repeated 
pada  is  much  changed  in  10. 1 1.8  : ‘When,  0 Agni,  this  Assembly  shall  take  place,  the  divine 
(Assembly)  among  the  gods,  the  holy,  0 revered  (Agni),  and  when  thou,  following  thy  nature, 
shalt  divide  out  wealth,  do  thou  here  furnish  us  our  abundant  share.’  The  stanza  imitates 
and  adapts  to  its  own  sense  and  construction  the  pada  which  in  the  preceding  hymns 
appears  in  an  older  form  and  in  primary  application : there  yajata  (yajat6)  yajatraih  is 
parallel  to  devi  dev6bhih,  whereas  yajatra  in  10.11.8  is  a mere  expletive  ; devi  samitili  is  a 
secondary  manipulation  of  ‘ Goddesses  Heaven  and  Earth’,  or  ‘ Goddess  Usas  ’. 

4.56.3°:  4.42.3b,  urvi  gabhlre  rajasl  sumeke. 


4.56.4d  = 4.i6.2id  = 4.i7.2id;  = 4.i9.nd  = 4.20.nd  = 4.2i.nd  = 4.22. nd  = 
4.23.1  id  = 4.24. 1 id,  dhiya  syama  rathyah  sadasah. 


4.57.1d,  sa  no  mrlatldr^e : 1.17.1°  ; 6.60.5°,  ta  no  mrlata  idffe. 

[4.58.3d,  maho  devo  martyan  a vive9a:  8.48.i2b,  amartyo  martyan  avive?a.] 

[4.58.10a,  abhy  arsata  sustuti'm  gavyam  aji'm : see  under  9.62.3.] 

31  [h.o.s.  20] 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING 
TO  BOOK  Y 


5.1.5C  (Budha  Atreya  and  Gavisthira  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
janista  hi  jenyo  agre  ahnam  hito  liitesv  aruso  vanesu, 

dame-dame  sapta  ratna  dadhano  L’gnir  hota  ni  sasada  yajlyan.j  <«*cf.  5.i.5d 
6.74.1°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  and  Rudra) 

somarudra  dharayetham  asuryam  pra  vam  istayo  ’ram  agnuvantu, 
dame-dame  sapta  ratna  dadhana  L9am  no  bhutaih  dvipade  9am  catus- 
pade.j  <flr6.74.1d 

[5.1.5d,  6a,  agnir  hota  ni  sasada  (6a,  ny  asldad)  yajlyan : 6.  i.2a,  adha  hota  ny 
ksldo  yajlyan;  6.1. 6b,  hota  mandro  ni  sasada  yajlyan;  10.52.26, 
aharii  hota  ny  asldam  yajlyan.] 

5.1.7b,  agnim  hotaram  llate  namobhih:  1.1 28. 8a,  agnim  hotaram  llate  vasudhi- 
tim : 6. 1 4. 2°,  agnim  hotaram  llate. 

[5.1.8°,  sahasra9rngo  vrsabhas  tadojah  : 7.55. 7a,  sah;isra9rhgo  vrsabhah.] 

[5.1. lld,  eha  devan  haviradyaya  vaksi:  5. 4-4d,  a ca  devan,  &c.] 

5.2.8b°d  (Kumara  Atreya,  or  Vr9a  Jana,  or  both  ; to  Agni) 
hrnlyamano  apa  hi  mad  aiyeh  pra  me  devanam  vratapa  uvaca, 
indro  vidvan  anu  hi  tva  cacaksa  t6naham  agne  anugista  agam. 

10.32.66cd  (Kavasa  Ailusa  ; to  Indra,  really  Agni) 
nidhlyamanam  apagulham  apsii  pra  me  devanam  vratapa  uvaca, 
indro  vidvan  anu  hi  tva  cacaksa  tdnaham  agne  anugista  agam. 

Since  both  stanzas  are  really  Agni  stanzas  it  would  seem  that  10.32.6  is  secondary  in  an 
Indra  hymn.  There  the  connexion  with  the  general  theme  is  obscure,  or  at  least  abrupt : 
see  the  surrounding  stanzas.  Cf.  Th.  Baunack,  KZ.  xxxiv.  565  ; Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth, 
ii.  138. 

5.2.116 : 5.29.13d,  ratham  na  dhirah  svapa  ataksam  ; 1. 130.66,  ratham  na  dhlrah 
svapa  ataksisuh. 

[5.3.1b,  tvam  mitro  bhavasi  yat  samiddhah  : 3.5.411,  mitro  agnir  bhavasi  yat,  &c.] 

5.3.4°d : 4.6.  n°d,  hotaram  agnim  manuso  ni  sedur  dagasyanta  (4.6.1  id,  namas- 
yanta)  ugijah  gdhsam  ayoh. 


[ — 5-5-6 


243]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5.3.8b  (Vasu^ruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  asya  vyusi  deva  piirve  dutam  krnvana  ayajanta  havyaih, 
samsth6  yad  agna  lyase  raylnam  devo  martair  vasubhir  idhyamanah. 

10.122. 7b  (Citramahas  Vasistha;  to  Agni) 
tvam  id  asya  usaso  vyilstisu  dutam  krnvana  ayajanta  manusah, 
tvam  devil  mahayiiyyilya  vilvrdhur  ajyam  agne  nimrjanto  adhvare. 

5.4.2a,  havyaval  agnir  ajarah  pita  nah:  3.2. 2C,  havyaval  agnir  ajara?  canohitah. 

5.4.2l1:  3.54.22b;  6.i9.3b,  asmadryiik  sarii  mimlhi  yravahsi. 

5.4.3a,  vi^am  kavuii  vifpatirii  manuslnam : 3.2.  ioa,  vifam  kavirii  vifpatirii 

manuslr  isah  ; 6.i.8a,  v^arii  kaviih  vi^patim  fa^vatlnam. 

5.4.4b,  yatamano  ra^mibhih  siiryasya:  1.1 23.126,  yatamanil  rapanbhih  suryasya. 

[5.4.4d,  a ca  deviin  haviradyaya  vaksi : 5.1. 1 id,  eha  devan,  &c.] 

5.4.7ab  (Vasu9ruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

vayam  te  agna  ukthair  vidhema  vayam  havyaih  pavaka  bhadracjoce, 

asme  rayim  vi^vavaram  sam  invasme  vffvani  dravinani  dhehi. 

7.i4.2a+d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

vayam  te  agne  samidha  vidhema  vayarii  da9ema  sustuti  yajatra, 
vayam  ghrtenadhvarasya  hotar  vayam  deva  havisa  bhadra<joce. 

Cf.  4.4.151,  aya  te  agne  samidha  vidhema;  and  S.54(Val.  6).8‘,  vayarii  ta  indra  stomebhir 
vidhema. 

5.4. 8!*  (Vasu9ruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

asmakam  agne  adhvaram  jusasva  s-ihasah  suno  trisadhastha  havyam, 
vayam  devesu  sukrtah  syarna  9armana  nas  trivarothena  pahi. 

6.52. 1 2a  (Rj^van  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
imam  no  agne  adhvaram  hotar  vayuna9o  yaja, 

Lcikitvan  ddivyarii  janam.j  $5°  6.52.12c 

7.42.5a  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah,  here  Agni) 

imam  no  agne  adhvaram  jusasva  manitsu  indre  ya9asam  krdhi  nah, 
a nakta  barhih  sadatam  usaso9anta  mitravaruna  yajeha. 

[5.4. 9d,  asmdkarii  bodhy  avitd  tanunam  : see  under  7.32. 11.] 

5.5. 3ab:  i.i42.4ab,  ilito  agna  a vahendrarh  citram  iha  priyam. 

5.5. 6b:  1.142.7°;  9.102.76;  10.59.86,  yah vi  ldasya  matara;  9.33.56,  yah vir  rtasya 
matarah. 


[244 


5-5-7 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V 

5.5.7 c (Vasugruta  Atreya;  Apra,  to  Daivya  Hotara) 
vatasya  patmann  llita  daivya  hotara  manusah, 
imam  no  yajnam  a gatam. 

9.5.8°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; Apra,  to  Tisro  Devlh) 
bharatl  pavamanasya  sarasvatila  mahi, 
imam  no  yajnam  a gaman  tisro  devih  supegasah. 

For  the  character  of  hymn  9.5  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  28  note,  194,  and  our  p.  17. 

5.5.8  = 1. 13.9. 

5.0. 1e-lOe:  9.20.4°,  isarii  stotfbhya  a bhara.  Cf.  8.77. 8a,  tena  stotfbhya  a bhara, 

and  8.93.19°,  kaya  stotrbhya  a bhara. 

5.6.5a  (Vasugruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
a te  agna  rca  havih.  gukrasya  gocisas  pate, 

sugcandra  dasma  vigpate  havyavat  tubhyam  huyata  Lisarii  stotfbhya  a bhara.  j 

6^  refrain,  5.6.ie-ioe;  also  9.20.4° 

6.i6.47a  (Bharadvaja ; to  Agni) 
a te  agna  rca  havir  hrda  tastam  bharamasi, 
te  te  bhavantuksana  rsabhaso  vafa  uta. 

Grassmann  renders  6.i6-47ab,  ‘ Wir  bringen  dir,  0 Agni,  unter  Gesang  den  aus  liebendem 
Herzen  bereiteten  Trank  dar’;  Ludwig,  382,  ‘ mit  der  rk,  0 Agni,  bringen  wir  dir  im  geiste 
bereitetes  havis  ’.  Neither  translation  is  quite  correct ; the  meaning  is  in  reality  : 4 we  bring, 
O Agni,  to  thee  oblation  with  song  fashioned  in  the  mind.’  The  cases  of  rca  havih  are 
inverted  ; the  expression  hrda  tastam  belongs  to  rca  rather  than  to  havih,  as  shows  lirda  tastan 
mantran,  1.67.4  > stdmo  hrda  tastah,  1.171.2  ; hrda  matim,  3.26.8  ; 10. 1 19. 5.  The  same  inversion 
in  8.76.8  where  somaso  hrda  huyanta  ukthinah  really  means  ‘ soma  is  sacrificed,  accompanied 
by  ukthas  fashioned  in  the  mind  ’.  See  especially,  with  reference  to  the  entire  stanza, 
10.91. 14,  yasminn  . . . rsabhasa  uksano  vaija  . . . avasrstasa  ahutah,  . . . hrda  matim  janaye 
carum  agnaye.  One  may  suspect,  without  finality,  that  5.6.5,  which  repeats  te  and  tubhyam, 
‘ to  thee  ’,  in  the  same  stanza  (cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  p.  381),  has  borrowed  the  repeated 
pada  from  6.16.47  ; the  former  stanza  is  notable  chiefly  for  its  vacuous  dilution. 

5.0. 6b:  i.8i.9b,  vifvam  pusyanti  varyain:  ro.133.211,  vifvam  pusyasi  varyam. 

5.0. 1011  (Vasufruta  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

evdn  agnim  ajuryamur  glrbhir  yajnebhir  anusak, 

dadhad  asme  suviryam  uta  tyad  agvagvyam  Lfsam  stotfbhya  a bhara. j 

refrain,  5.6.ie-xoej  also  9.20.4° 

8.6. 2 4a  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

uta’tyad  agvagvyam  Lyad  indra  nahuslsv  a,j  fr**"  6.46. 7a 

agre  viksti  pradldayat. 

8.31.  i8b(Manu  Vaivasvata ; Dampatyor  agisah) 
asad  atra  suviryam  uta  tyad  agvagvyam, 

, devanam  ya  in  mano  yajamana  iyaksaty  abhfd  ayaivano  bhuvat. , 

^refrain,  8.31.15^18^ 

In  8.6.24  tyad  in  pada  a is  correlated  properly  with  yad  in  pada  b : ‘ (Open  up  for  us)  also 
that  stock  of  swift  horses  which  has  of  yore  lent  lustre  to  the  Nahusa  clans.’  The  repeated 


245] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atn 


[ — 5-9-7 


pada  here  is  preceded  by  suviryam  at  the  end  of  23,  just  as  in  5.6.10  ; 8.31.18.  In  these  two 
stanzas  I find  it  difficult  to  extract  any  real  meaning  out  of  tyad  ; cf.,  o.  g.,  Grassmann’s 
rendering  of  5.6.10,  where  he  simply  leaves  out  tyad,  or  Oldenberg’s,  SBE.  xlvi.  380,  ‘and 
that  plenty  of  swift  horses  (wished  for)’.  Previously  Ludwig,  345,  ‘ und  jenen  besitz 
von  raschen  rossen  [nach  dem  wir  so  ser  verlangen]’.  We  are  bound  to  assume  that  the 
original  place  of  the  pada  is  in  8.6.24,  and  that  tyad  has  no  appreciable  meaning  in  the 
other  two  connexions. — In  ajuryamur  in  5.6. 10  (from  Grassmann  to  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  316)  the  interpreters  have  not  hitherto  been  able  to  find  anything  but  ajur  yamur  ; 
see  the  literature  with  Oldenberg,  1.  c.  And  yet  this  solution  is  just  as  monstrous  as  it 
appeared  to  the  Padakara,  who  declined  to  analyse  at  all.  The  difficulty  is  easily  solved 
if  we  assume  haplology  between  the  two  words,  ajur(ydm)  yamur  = ajuryamur.  Agni 
is  ajurya  in  1.146.4;  10.88.13;  Agni  is  held  fast  in  2.5.1,  <;akema  vajino  yiimam,  ‘may 
we  be  able  to  hold  fast  (Agni),  the  racer  ’.  For  haplology  in  noun  composition  see  vi?va- 
suvidah  under  1.48.2  ; for  the  same  phenomenon  as  between  successive  words  see  the  author, 
Amer.  Journ.  of  Philol.  xvii.  418  ; Wackernagel,  KZ.  xl.  546  ; Collitz,  Das  schwache  Praeteri- 
tum,  p.  239.— For  5.6.10°  cf.  the  pada,  diidhat  stotre  suviryam,  under  9.20.7. 


[5.7.1d,  urjo  naptre  sahasvate  : 8.102.7°,  ncha  naptre  sahasvate.] 


5.8.1d,  damunasam  grhapatim  varenyam:  4. 1 1 . 5d, damunasam  grhapatim  limurara. 

5.9.3d  (Gaya  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

uta  sma  yarii  gigum  yatha  navam  janistaranl, 

dhartaram  manuslnam  vigam  agnirii  svadhvaram. 

6.16.40°  (Bharadvaja ; to  Agni) 

a yam  haste  na  khadinarii  gigum  jataria  na  bibhrati, 

vigam  agnim  svadhvaram. 

The  mixed  metaphor  in  6.i6.40ab  explains  itself  neatly  by  the  parallelism  of  the  stanzas. 
Evidently  the  stanza  is  patterned  secondarily  after  5.9.3,  whose  metaphor,  9190111  yatha  janista, 
is  swallowed  but  not  digested. 

5.9.4d  (Gaya  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

uta  sma  durgrbhlyase  putro  na  hvaryanam, 

puru  yo  dagdhiisi  vanagne  pagur  na  yavase. 

6.2. 9b  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya ; to  Agni) 
tvarh  tya  cid  acyutagne  pagur  na  yavase, 
dhfima  ha  yat  te  ajara  vana  vrgcanti  91'kvasah. 

The  older  translations  and  comments  upon  6.2.9  (Grassmann,  i.  232,  577  ; Ludwig,  368) 
are  not  to  the  point.  We  must  recognize  chiasm  of  dhima  in  relation  to  agne  paijur  na 
yavase  : ‘ Thou  (establish est)  these  unshakable  laws  (dhama),  when,  0 ageless  one,  thy 
crests  devour  the  wood,  0 Agni,  like  cattle  (devour  grass)  on  the  meadow.’  For  Agni’s 
dhamani  see  3.3.10.  Compared  with  the  smoothly  placed  repeated  pada  in  5.9.4  we  may 
suspect  6.2.9  as  later-born.  The  connexion  between  the  two  stanzas  is  emphasized  by  the 
occurrence  of  the  stem  hvarya  (with  putra  or  919U)  both  in  5.9.4  and  6.2.8.  This  obscure 
word  does  not  occur  elsewhere  ; cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  388. 

5.9.7b  (Gaya  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tarn  no  agne  abhl  naro  rayim  sahasva  a bhara, 

sa  ksepayat  sa  posayad  bhuvad  vajasya  sataya  Lutaidhi  prtsu  no  vrdhe.j 

refrain,  5.9.7®  ff. 


[246 


5-9-7 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V 

5.23.2b  (Dyumna  Vifvacarsani  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
t&m  agne  prtanasaham  rayim  sahasva  a bhara, 
tvarii  hi  satyo  adbhuto  data  vajasya  gomatah. 

Cf.  under  1.79.8. 

5.9.7®;  10.7®;  16.5®;  17.5®,  utaidhi  prtsu  no  vrdhe. — Cf.  6.46.3d,  bhava  samatsu 
no  vrdhe. 

[5.10.1®,  pra  no  raya  parinasa:  see  under  1. 129.9.] 

[5.10.2b,  kratva  daksasya  manhana:  5.18.2b,  svasya  daksasya  manhana.] 
[5.10.6®,  asmakasa?  ca  surayah:  1.97.3b,  prasmakasa?  ca  sQrayah.] 

5.10. 6d:  4-37.7d,  vifva  ajas  tarisani. 

[5.10.7b,  stuta  stavana  a bhara:  sa  na  stavana,  &c.  ; see  under  1.12.11.] 

5.11.2a  (Sutambhara  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

yajnasya  ketum  prathamam  purdhitam  agnim  naras  trisadhasthe  sdm  idhire, 
Lindrena  devaih  saratham  sa  barhisij  sldan  ni  hota  yajathaya  sukratuh. 

S«rcf.  3.4.11b 

10. 122.4s1  (Citramahas  Vasistha  ; to  Agni) 

yajnasya  ketum  prathamam  purohitam  havismanta  llate  sapta  vajinam, 
^rnvantam  agnim  ghrtaprstham  uksanam  prnantam  devam  prnate 
suvlryam. 

[5.11.2®,  indrena  devaih  saratham  sa  barhisi : 3.4.11b,  indrena  devaih  saratham 
turdbhih  ; 10.15.  iob,  indrena  devaih  saratham  dadhanah.] 

[5.11. 5d,  a prnanti  cjavasa  vardhayanti  ca:  io.i20.9d,  hinvanti  ca  favasa,  &c.] 

5.12. 2d,  6b,  rtarii  sa  paty  (5.i2.2d,  sapamy)  arusasya  vrsnah. 

5.13.2b,  sidhram  adya  divisprfah:  i.i42.8d  ; 2.41.20b,  sidhram  adya  divispffam. 

5.13.5®  (Sutambhara  Atreya ; to  Agni) 

tvam  agne  vajasatamam  vipra  vardhanti  sustutam, 

sa  no  rasva  suviryam. 

8.98.12®  (Nrmedha  Angirasa ; to  Agni) 

tvarh  yusmin  puruhuta  vajayantam  upa  bruve  $atakrato, 

sa  no  rasva  suvlryam. 

Cf.  8.23. 12b,  rayim  rasva  suviryam,  and  9.43.6°,  soma  rasva  suviryam. 

5.14.2®  (Sutambhara  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
tarn  adhvaresv  llate  devaih  marta  amartyam, 
yajistham  manuse  jane. 

10. 1 18.9®  (Uruksaya  Amahlyava ; to  Agni  Raksohan) 
tain  tva  glrbhir  uruksaya  havyavaham  siim  idhire, 
yajistham  manuse  jane. 


[ — 5- 1 7- 2 


247]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5.14.3*  (Sutambhara  Atreya ; to  Agni) 
tam  hi  gagvanta  ilate  sruca  devam  ghrtagcuta, 

,agnim  havyaya  volhave.j  4«rcf.  1.45.6'* 

7-94-5“  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ta  hi  g&gvanta  ilata  ittha  vfprfisa  Qtfiye, 

Lsabadho  vajasataye.j  Co-  7.94.5° 

[5.14.3°,  agnfm  havyaya  volhave  : 1.45.611 ; 3.29. 4**,  agne  havyaya,  &c.] 

[5.14.6b,  stomebhir  vigvacarsanim : 1.9. 31',  stomebhir  vigvacarsane.] 

5 .15.4'*  (Dharuna  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

mateva  yad  bharase  paprathfino  janam-janarii  dhayase  caksase  oa, 
vayo-vayo  jarase  yad  dadhanah  pari  tmana  visurupo  jigasi. 

7.84.  id  (Yasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

a vam  rajanav  adhvare  vavrtyarii  Lliavyebhir  indravaruna  namobhih,j 

i-i53- lb 

pra  vam  ghrtacl  bahvor  dadhana  pari  tmana  visurupa  jigati. 

The  imitativeness  of  the  two  stanzas  is  emphasized  by  the  words  dadhanah  and  dadhana 
which  precede  the  repeated  pada.  In  the  repeated  pada  refers  to  Agni:  ‘When  thou 

growest  old,  assuming  life  after  life,  thou  goest  around  by  thyself  in  manifold  shapes  ’ ; cf. 
Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  399  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  319  (where  is  discussed  the  enclisis  of  jarase). 
At  first  sight  it  is  difficult  to  extract  a realistic  picture  from  7.84.icd,  ‘ the  ghee-dripping 
spoon  of  various  form,  placed  in  (our)  hands,  of  itself  goes  to  you  two  (Indra  and  Varuna).’ 
But  it  seems  to  me  not  unlikely  that  ghrtacl  is  the  generic  term  for  the  different  kinds  of 
spoons,  ladles,  &c.,  used  in  the  ritual,  namely,  juhu,  upabhrt,  dhruva.  See  TS.  1.1.11.2: 
juhur,  upablird,  dhruvasi  ghrtacl  namna,  andcf.  the  many  passages  in  my  Vedic  Concordance, 
beginning  with  ghrtacy  asi.  Hence  visurupa.  Simple  as  this  explanation  is,  it  does  not 
perhaps  quite  account  for  the  exact  relation  of  the  repeated  passages  ; one  may  still  wonder, 
and  expect  additional  information  as  to  how  the  repeated  words  happen  to  be  used  so 
variously.  Yet  I venture  to  guess  that  the  ghrtacl  pada  is  patterned  after  the  Agni  pada. 

[5.10.1d,  martaso  dadhire  purah ; 1.131.1®:  8.12. 22b,  devaso  dadliire  purah  ; 
8.i2.25b,  devas  tva  dadliire  purah.] 

5.17.2*  (Puru  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

asya  hi  svayagastara  asa  vidharman  manyase, 

tam  nakam  citra9ocisam  Lmandramparo  manlsaya.j  $s*cf.  g.  17.211 

5.82.2*  ((^yavagva  Atreya;  to  Savitar) 

asya  hi  svayagastaram  savituh  kac  cana  priyam, 

Lna  minanti  svardjyam.j  W 5.82.2° 

See  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  403,  404  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  320.  Leaving  out  vidharman  we  may 
perhaps  render  5.17.2:  ‘Thou  art  (O  poet)  regarded  as  his  (Agni's)  very  distinguished 
promulgator  through  thy  mouth  (i.  e.  song).  (Therefore  praise  thou)  the  shining  firmament 
(i.e.  Agni),  lovely  beyond  thought.’  This  rendering,  it  will  be  observed,  in  addition  to  its 
lack  of  simplicity,  reads  a good  deal  between  the  lines.  Oldenberg  suggests  alternately : 

‘ Thou  (0  Agni)  art  regarded  as  its  (the  firmament’s)  very  distinguished  promulgator  with  thy 


5.17.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [248 

mouth  ; (may  the  singer  glorify)  the  shining  firmament,  lovely  beyond  thought.’  This  is 
hardly  less  difficult  and  doubtful,  though  it  may  perhaps  claim  the  advantage  of  referring 
asa  to  Agni’s  mouth.  A good  part  of  the  difficulty  lies  in  the  vocative  vidharman,  of  obscure 
meaning;  see  Bergaigne,  iii.  2x8  note.  The  repeated  pada  in  5.82.2  is  strikingly  simple  by 
contrast,  but  it  offers  no  remedy  for  5.17.2,  nor  does  it  suggest  anything  as  to  the  relative 
dates  of  the  two  stanzas. — The  pada  8.72.3b,  namely,  rudram  par6  manisaya,  sheds  no  light  on 
the  difficulties  of  5.17.2. 

[5.17.2'1,  mandram  paro  manisaya:  8. 72.3b,  rudram  paro,  &c.] 

[5.18. 2b,  svasya  daksasya  manhana:  5. 10. 2h,  kratva  daksasya  manhana.] 

5.19.11  = 3.47.5. 

5.20.3a+(1  (Prayasvanta  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 
hotaram  tva  vrnlmah6  'gne  daksasya  sadhanam, 
yajnesu  pfirvyam  gira  prayasvanto  havamahe. 

5.26.4°  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

agne  vffvebhir  a gahi  Ldevebhir  havyadataye,j  ssr  5.26.4b 

hdtaram  tva  vrnimahe. 

8.60.  ib  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Agni) 

agna  it  yahy  agnibhir  hotaram  tva  vrnimahe, 

a tvam  anaktu  prayata  hav/smatl  yajistham  barhir  asade. 

to. 2 1.  ib  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 

agnirii  na  svavrktibhir  hbtaram  tva  vrnimahe, 

yajnaya  stlrnabarhise  vi  vo  made  L£lrarii  pavakafocisam  vfvaksase. j 

t*i‘  3.9.8b 

7.94.6b  (Yasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

ta  vaiii  glrbhir  vipanyavah  prayasvanto  havamahe, 

medhasata  sanisyavah. 

8.65.6b  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
sutavantas  tva  vayam  prayasvanto  havamahe, 

Lidam  no  barhir  asade. j 1.13.7° 

The  pada  10.21. ib  strikes  me  as  being  in  difficult  surroundings.  I cannot  think 
Ludwig  satisfactory,  425,  ‘ Agni  nemen  wir  vermbge  eigener  zuriistung  als  hotar  in  anspruch’, 
where  tva  is  left  out,  and  na  not  accounted  for.  Grassmann  : ‘ Lurch  eigne  Worke  wahlen 
wir  dich  Agni  uns  zum  Priester  nun.’  This  again  disregards  na.  It  would  seem  that  some 
vei-b  of  motion  is  understood  with  a in  the  sense  of  * bring  ’,  or  ‘ produce  ’ : ‘ We  bring  hither 
as  if  by  our  own  pious  acts  Agni — as  priest  do  we  choose  thee — to  the  sacrifice’,  &c.  There 
is  minimal  risk  in  regarding  pada  b as  pai-enthetic,  and  the  stanza  as  late,  because  its  refrain- 
pada  d is  pretty  certainly  posterior  to  3.9.8b. — The  root  varj  in  svavrkti,  suvrkti,  vrktabarhis, 
&c.,  is  related  to  Avestan  varoz  ; Indo-European  verg  ‘ work  ’ (ftpyov) ; cf.  especially  pari 
varj  = Avestan  pairi  varoz  ‘ avoid  ’.  Of  this  elsewhere. 

5.21. 3a+b  (Sasa  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

tvam  vi<jve  sajdsaso  devaso  dutam  akrata, 

saparyantas  tva  kave  Lyajnesu  devam  ilate.j  6w  1.15.7° 


249] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri  [ — 5.23.3 

5.23.3°  (Dyumna  Vigvacarsani  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 

vigve  hi  tva  sajdsaso  Janaso  vrktabarhisah , j 3.59. 9b 

hotaram  sadmasu  priyam  vyanti  vurya  puru. 

8.2  3.i8a+b  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva  ; to  Agni) 
vigve  hi  tva  sajdsaso  devaso  dutam  akrata, 
grusti  deva  prathamo  yajniyo  bhuvah. 

5.21.3d:  1.15.7°;  6.16.7°,  yajn6su  devdm  ilate. 

[5.21.411,  devaih  vo  devayajydya:  8.71.120,  agnirii  vo,  &c.] 

5.21.4(1,  rtdsya  yonim  asadali : 3.62.13°;  9.8.3°;  64.22°,  rtasya  yonim  asadam. 

5.22.1d  (Vi9vasaman  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
pra  vi9vasamann  atrivad  area  pavaka90cise, 
yo  adhvaresv  idyo  hdta  mandratamo  vigi. 

8.71.1  id  (Sudlti  Ahgirasa,  or  Purumllha  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 

Lagnim  sunurii  sahaso  jatavedasariij  danaya  varyanam,  frw'cf.  i.i2  7.ib 
dvita  yo  bliud  amfto  martyesv  d hdta  mandratamo  vigi. 

The  distich  5.22. icd,  as  a whole,  transfuses  the  pada  4.7. ib;  8.60.3°,  mandro  yajistho 

adhvaresv  idyah. 

5.22.2abcd  (Vigvasaman  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
ny  agnim  jatavedasam  dadhata  devam  rtvijam, 
pra  yajna  etv  anusag  adya  devavyacastamah. 

5.26.70°,  8ab  (VasQyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 
ny  agnim  jatavedasam  hotravaham  yavisthyam, 
dadhata  devam  rtvijam. 

pra  yajna  etv  anusag  adya  devavyacastamah, 
strnlta  barhir  asade. 

5.26.7,  8 seems  to  me  an  extension  of  5.22.2  ; there  is,  of  course,  no  guarantee  that  the 
reverse  is  not  the  case. — For  the  second  pada  cf.  i.i.ib,  yajnasya  devam  rtvijam. 

5.22.3b  : 3.9. ib;  8. n.6b,  devam  martasa  utaye  ; 1. 1 44. 5b, devam  martasa  utaye 
havamahe. 

[5.22.4de,  stomair  vardhanty  atrayo  glrbhih  gumbhanty  atrayah  : 5.39.5de,  giro 
vardhanty  atrayo  girah  gumbhanty  atrayah.] 

Cf.  9.43. 2b,  girah  gumbhanti  purvatM. 

5.23. 2b:  5.9-7b,  rayirn  sahasva  a bhara. 

5.23.3a:  8.23.180,  vigve  hi  tva  sajosasah  ; 5.21.30,  tvam  vigve  sajosasah. 

6.23.3b:  5.35.6°;  8.5.170;  6.37b,  jdnaso  vrktabarhisah;  3-59.9b,  janaya 

vrktabarhise. 

[h.o.s.  20] 


32 


g.23.4 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  V [250 

5.23.4de  (Dyumna  Vigvacarsani  Atreya ; to  Agni) 
sa  hi  sma  vigvacarsanir  abhimati  saho  dadhe, 

agna  esu  ksayesv  a revan  nah  gukra  didihi  dyumat  pavaka  dldihi. 

6.48. 7de  (Qariiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 
brhadbhir  agne  arcibhih  gukrena  deva  gocisa, 

bharadvaje  samidhano  yavisthya  revan  nah  gukra  didihi  dyumat  pavaka 
didihi. 

For  5.23.4  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  323.  Cf.  RV.  3.10.8  ; 5.21.4  ; A£.  8.9.7  ; 99.  10.10.8. 

5.25.4d  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

agnir  devesu  rajaty  agnir  martesv  avigan, 

agnir  no  havyavahano  ’gnim  dhibhih  saparyata. 

8.103.3d  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

yasmad  rejanta  krstayag  carkrtyani  krnvatah, 

sahasrasarii  medhasatav  iva  tmanagniria  dhibhih  saparyata. 

5.25. 5a,  agnis  tuvigravastamam  : 3.11.6°,  agnis  tuvigravastamah. 

5.25.6d  : 1. 1 1. 2d,  jetaram  aparajitam. 

[5.25.8b,  gravevocyate  brhat : 10.64.15°;  100.8°,  grava  yatra  madhusud  ucyate 
brhat.] 

5.25.9°  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

evan  agnirh  vasuyavah  sahasanam  vavandima, 

sa  no  vigva  ati  dvisah  parsan  naveva  sukratuh. 

6.61. 9a  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Sarasvatl) 

sa  no  vigva  ati  dvisah  svasrr  anya  rtavarl, 

atann  aheva  suryah. 

Translate  5.25.9:  ‘Thus  have  we,  desirous  of  goods,  praised  mighty  Agni.  May  he,  the 
very  wise,  transport  us,  as  with  a ship,  across  all  hostile  powers.’  On  the  other  hand,  6.61.9, 
taken  by  itself,  is  fairly  untranslatable.  Ludwig,  178  : ‘sie  hat  uns  iiber  alle  feinde  hinweg 
ihre  andern  schwestem,  die  heilige,  ausgebreitet  wie  Surya  die  Tage.’  In  his  note  he  has 
an  alternate  suggestion:  ‘sie  hat  uns  iiber  unsere  feinde  hinweg  und  iiber  ihr  ganzes 
stromgebiet  verbreitet  wie  die  sonne  den  tag  iiberall  leuchten  liisst.’  Grassmann  : ‘ Sie 
dehnt’  uns  durch  der  Schwestern  Schar  und  iiber  alle  Feinde  aus,  die  hehre,  wie  die  Sonn’ 
ihr  Licht.’  I think  that  the  first  pada  of  our  stanza  is  to  be  joined  to  the  preceding 
stanza  (8)  : ydsya  anantd  ahrutas  tvesag  carisnur  arnavilh,  a in  at;  carati  r6ruvat.  The  two 
stanzas  together  seem  to  say:  ‘She,  whose  endless,  unerring,  brilliant,  mobile  flood 

moves,  a thundering  force,  (shall  pass)  us  across  all  hostile  powers.  She,  devoted  to  the  rta, 
hath  spread  out  her  other  sisters  (rivers),  as  the  sun  spreads  out  the  days.’  I do  not  believe, 
with  the  translators,  that  the  repeated  pada  has  a different  meaning  in  6.61.9  from  that  in 
5.25.9,  but  that  it  expresses  in  6.61.9  elliptically  (supplying,  parsat)  and  secondarily  a 
familiar  idea.  Cf.  1.97.8;  99.1  ; 3.32.14,  &c. 

5.20.1°  (VasGyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 
agne  pavaka  roefsa  mandraya  deva  jihvaya, 
a devan  vaksi  ydksi  ca. 


251] 


[ — 5-26.5 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

6. 1 6. 2°  (Bharadv&ja  ; to  Agni) 
sa  no  mandrabhir  adhvare  jihvabhir  yaja  mahah. 
a devan  vaksi  yaksi  ca. 

8.X02.160  (Prayoga  BhSrgava,  or  others;  to  Agni) 

agne  ghrtasya  dhltibhis  Ltepano  deva  (jocisa,  j 8.6o.  1 9b 

a devan  vaksi  yaksi  ca. 

Cf.  2.36.41*,  a vaksi  devah  ilia  vipra  yaksi  ca. 

5.26.2°  (VasQyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

tam  tva  ghrtasnav  imahe  citrabhano  svardf9ara. 

devah  a vitaye  vaha. 

7.16.41’  (Vasistha  Mhitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

tam  tva  dataih  krnmahe  yayastamam  devan  a vitaye  vaha, 

vi'9va  suno  sahaso  martabhojana  rasva  tad  yat  tvdmahe. 

Vaguely  imitative  as  a whole. 

5.26.4’’  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 

agne  vigvebhir  a gahi  dev6bhir  havyadataye, 

Lhotararii  tva  vrnlmahe.j  5.20.3“ 

5.51.1°  (Svastyatreya  Atreya;  to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
agne  sutasya  pltaye  viQvair  umebhir  a gahi, 
dev^bhir  havyadataye. 

Vaguely  imitative  as  a whole. 

5.26.4°:  5.20.3“;  8.6o.ib;  10.21. ib,  hotaram  tva  vrnlmahe. 

5.26.5“  (Vasuyava  Atreyah  ; to  Agni) 
yajamanaya  sunvata  ;1gne  suviryam  vaha, 

Ldevair  a satsi  barhisi.  j «s*  1.12.4° 

8. 14. 3b  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana,  and  Afvasuktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 
dhenus  ta  indra  sunfta  yajamanaya  sunvat§, 
gdm  a9vam  pipyusl  duhe. 

8.17.10°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
dlrghas  te  astv  anku90  yena  vasu  prayachasi, 
yajamanaya  sunvata. 

1 0.17  5. 4°  (Urdhvagravan  Arbudi ; to  the  Press-stones) 
grdvanah  savitd  nu  vo  devah  suvatu  dharmana, 
yajamanaya  sunvata. 

Cf.  yajamanasya  sunvatah  under  6.54.6”;  and  1.83.3  j 92-3  > 10.100.3;  125.2,  all  of  which 
contain  the  words  yajamanaya  sunvate  in  the  cadence. 


5.26.5°:  1.12.4°  j 8.44.14°,  devair  a satsi  barhisi. 


5.26.7 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [252 

5.26.7ac,  8ab:  5.2  2.2aljcd,  ny  agni'm.  jatavedasam,  dadhata  devam  rtvijam,  pra 
yajna  etv  anusag  adya  devavyacastamah. 

5.26.9C:  1.39.5°,  devasah  sarvaya  viga. 

[5.27.1°,  traivrsno  agne  dagabhih  sahasraih : 8. 1.33b,  Ssango  agne,  &c.] 

5.28.0b  (Vi^vavara  Atreyl ; to  Agni) 
a juhota  duvasyatagnim  prayaty  adhvard, 
vrnldhvam  havyavahanam. 

8.71.12b  (Sudlti  Angirasa,  and  Purumllha  Ahgirasa;  to  Agni) 

Lagnim  vo  devayajyayajgnim  prayaty  adhvard,  ««*cf.  5.2 1.4'1 

agni'm  dhlsu  prathamam  agni'm  arvaty  agnim  ksaitraya  sadhase. 

The  apparent  piecemeal  of  8.71.12  is  corrected  by  supplying  from  stanza  10  the  words 
acha  nah  giro  yantu,  to  wit : ‘ (May  our  songs  go)  for  you  to  Agni  with  our  divine  worship ; 
to  Agni,  as  the  sacrifice  proceeds  ; to  Agni,  first  at  prayer  ; to  Agni,  when  (we  ask  for)  steeds  ; 
to  Agni,  that  he  may  obtain  for  us  landed  property.’  For  the  last  expression  cf.  3.8.7 ; 
8.31.14;  for  the  entire  stanza,  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  93.  Notwithstanding  this  probable 
interpretation  the  stanza  seems  of  late,  awkward  workmanship. — Pada  b is  formulaic ; cf. 
ague  prayaty  adhvar6,  10.2 i.6b  ; and  indram  prayaty  adhvar6,  under  1.16.3°. 

5.29.1b:  2.27.9%  tn  rocana  divya  dharayanta. 

[5.29.3d,  ahann  ahim  papivan  indro  asya:  5.30.11%  puramdarah  papivan  rndro 
asya.] 

5.29.10d  (Gaurivlti  (^aktya  ; to  Indra) 

pranyac  cakram  avrhah  suryasya  kutsayanyad  varivo  yatave  ’kah, 
anaso  dasyunr  ammo  vadhena  ni  duryona  avrnan  mrdhravacah. 

5.32.811  (Gatu  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

tyam  cid  arnam  madhupam  fayanam  asinvam  vavram  mahy  adad  ugrah, 
apadam  atram  makata  vadhena  ni  duryona  avrnan  mrdhravacam. 

Cf.  for  5.29.10,  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  24 ; Geldner,  ibid.  ii.  35,  171  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten, 
p.  325.  For  5.32.8,  Oldenberg,  ibid.,  p.  328. 

[5.29.12b,  dafagvaso  abhy  arcanty  arkaih  : see  under  6.50.15.J 

5.29.13b,  vlrya  maghavan  ya  cakartha  : 5.31.6b,  pra  niitana  maghavan,  &c.] 

5.30.8’’  (Babhru  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

yiijam  hi  mam  akrtha  ad  id  indra  giro  dasasya  namucer  mathayan, 
afmanam  cit  svaryhm  vartamanarii  pra  cakriyeva  rodasl  marudbhyah. 

6.20.6b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

pra  $yeno  na  madiram  an^um  asmai  giro  dasasya  namucer  mathaydn, 
pravan  niimlm  sapyarii  sasantarii  prnag  raya  sam  isa  sAm  svastf. 

Aufrecht,  in  the  Preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xxxv,  remarks  that  the 
repeated  pada  fits  in  neither  place.  I fail  to  see  why  not  at  6.20.6  : ‘ (Indra)  snatching  the 


253]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri  [ — 5.31.6 

head  of  the  Dasa  Namuci,  as  the  eagle  (snatched  for  him)  the  intoxicating  (soma)  shoot,  did 
aid  sleeping  Nann  Sapya,  imbued  him  with  wealth,  strength,  and  health.’  Cf.  Oldenberg, 
Gottingische  Gelehrte  Nachrichten,  1893,  pp.  342  ff. ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  279  ; iii.  255. 
On  the  other  hand  5.30.8  is  difficult  and  in  any  case  disjointed.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  162, 
165,  makes  a determined  set  at  the  stanza,  finding  in  it  several  features  of  the  Namuci  story 
as  told  in  the  Br&hmanas  : 1 Thou  hast,  forsooth,  made  me  thy  ally  ’,  so  Namuci  is  supposed 
to  say  to  Indra  in  the  first  piida ; cf.  Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xv.  143  ff.:  ‘But  thou,  O Indra, 
snatching  the  head  of  the  Dasa  Namuci  (didst  roll  it  away);  Heaven  and  Earth  (rolled)  the 
turning  head  like  a heavenly  stone  (Geldner,  less  well,  wie  ein  sausender  stein)  onward  to  the 
Maruts.’  This  ingenious  explanation  marks  its  author’s  inclination  to  seek  late  story  motives 
in  the  mantras ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  326,  subjects  it  to  criticism,  both  negative  and 
positive.  The  latter  scholar  arrives  at  the  result  : ‘ Thou  didst,  O Indra,  then  make  me  (the 
priest)  thy  ally,  twisting  the  head  of  the  Dasa  Namuci ; (whirling  about)  the  sounding, 
turning  rock,  Heaven  and  Earth,  like  two  wheels,  for  the  Maruts.’  Here  again  much  is 
supplied,  yielding  a not  very  clear  result.  I think  that  Oldenberg  interprets  the  first  half 
correctly,  but  I do  not  believe  that  the  anacoluthon  of  the  two  distichs  is  bridged  successfully 
by  supplying  mathayan  in  the  second  of  them.  Nor  am  I able  to  disentangle  the  mythic 
allusions,  or  to  advance  anything  which  might  determine  further  the  relative  values  of  the 
repeated  pada  in  the  two  stanzas. 

[5.30.11c,  puraiiidarah  papivan  indro  asya : 5.29.3d,  ahann  ahim  papivan  indro 
asya.] 

5.30.13d  (Babhni  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

supe^asam  mava  srjanty  astarii  gdvarii  sahasrai  ru^amaso  agne, 
tlvra  mdram  amamanduh  sutaso  ’kt6r  vyHstau  paritakmyayah. 

6.24.9d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

gambhlrena  na  urunamatrin  preso  yandhi  gutapavan  vajan, 
stha  Q sii  urdhva  uti  arisanyann  akt6r  vytistau  paritakmyayam. 

The  curious  parallel  of  the  genitive  paritakmyayah  and  the  locative  paritakmyayam  is 
baffling.  The  expression  seems  to  mean  ‘ when  night  brightens  into  day  at  the  turning 
(of  night  into  day)’.  It  is  likely  as  a whole  to  be  no  more  than  the  equivalent  of  such 
expressions  as  prabhantyam  ratryam,  99-  2-6.3  > or  Sk.  prabhatayam  (jarvaryam ; or  Prakrit 
(Mahar.)  pahayae  rayanle  ; or  even  simply  Skt.  prabhate.  See  Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  iv.  33  ; 
v.  iii  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  82,  note;  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  203,  note  ; Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  iii.  283,  notes  1,  2,  3 ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  36  ; iii.  167  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi. 
27  bottom  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  327.  The  genitive  (of  time?)  in  paritakmyayah  arouses  my  scepti- 
cism (cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  79),  but,  as  the  word  is  after  all  doubtful,  I should 
hesitate  to  substitute  its  parallel  paritakmyayam.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  84,  seems  to 
regard  the  variation  as  a rhetorical  device  (cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  363,  note  4).  Yaska, 
Nirukta,  11.25,  explains  paritakmya  as  ‘night’;  this  suits  many  RV.  passages  (see  Pet.  Lex.), 
on  a pinch  even  those  above. 

[5.31.3C,  pracodayat  sudugha  vavre  antah:  4.1.13°,  a^mavrajah  sudugha,  &c.] 

[5.31.4d,  avardhayann  ahaye  hantava  u:  8.96.56  madacyiitam  ahaye,  &c.] 
5.31.8ab  (Avasyu  Atreya ; to  Indra) 

pra  te  purvani  karanani  voeam  pra  nutana  maghavan  ya  cakartha, 

^aktlvo  yad  vibhara  rodasl  ubhe  jayann  apo  manave  danucitrah. 


5.31.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [254 

7.98. 5ab  (Vasistba  ; to  Indra) 

prdndrasya  vocam  prathama  krtani  pra  nutana  maghava  ya  cakara, 

yaded  adevlr  asahista  maya  atbabbavat  kevalab  somo  asya. 

The  order  of  the  words  (vocam)  rather  favours  the  priority  of  5.31.6  ; cf.  Indogermanische 
Forschungen,  xxxi.  157.  See  also  the  closely  related  distich  10.112.8*%  pra  ta  indra 
purvy&ni  pra  nunam  vlrya  vocam  prathama  krtani,  and  the  pada  5.29. 13b,  vlrya  maghavan  ya 
cakartha.  For  5.3i.6d  cf.  2.20.7  > 4.28.1,  &c. 

5.31.11°,  bharac  cakram  eta9ah  sam  rinati : 1.121.  i3b,  bharac  cakram  eta?o  nayam 
indra. 

5.31. II'1,  puro  dadhat  sanisyati  kratum  nab:  4. 20.3'%  puro  dadbat  sanisyasi 
kratum  nali. 

[5.32.5b,  amarmano  vidad  Id  asya  marma : 3.32.4^  amarmano  manyamanasya 
marma.] 

5.32. 7(1  (Gatu  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

ud  yad  indro  mabatd  danavaya  vadhar  yamista  sabo  apratltam, 
yad  im  vajrasya  prablirtau  dadabba  vigvasya  jantor  adbamam  cakara. 

7.104.  i6d  (Yasistba  ; to  Indra) 

yo  mayatum  yatudbanety  aha  yo  va  raksah  fticir  asmlty  aha, 

indras  tam  bantu  mabata  vadbena  vi§vasya  jantdr  adhamas  padista. 

5.32.8d,  ni  duryona  avrnan  mrdhravacam : 5.29.  iod,  ni  duryona avrnan  mrdbra- 
vacah. 

5.33.5a  (Samvarana  Prajapatya  ; to  Indra) 

vayam  te  ta  indra  ye  ca  narah  (jardho  jajnana  yata9  ca  l'athah, 
asman  jagamyad  abi9usma  satva  bhago  na  havyah  prabhrthesu  caruh. 

7.3o.4a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

vayam  td  ta  indra  yd  ca  deva  stavanta  9ura  dadato  maghani, 

yacha  suribbya  upamam  varutham  svabhuvo  jaranam  a9navanta. 

The  translations  of  Ludwig  (534,  582)  and  Grassmann  are  not  quite  consistent  in  handling 
the  repeated  pada.  We  may  render  5.33.5  : ‘We  here,  thine,  0 Indra,  and  (our)  men  who 
know  courage,  and  (our)  moving  chariots — to  us  shall  come  the  warrior  (Indra),  &c.’ 
Similarly,  7.30.4ab:  ‘We  here,  thine,  0 Indra,  and  they,  O god,  0 hero,  who  while  praising 
thee  give  liberal  gifts — bestow  thou  upon  our  patrons  highest  protection,  &c.’  In  these  fairly 
smooth  circumstances  the  cadence  of  5.33.5%  less  perfect  than  that  of  7.30.4%  cannot  be  used 
as  a criterion  to  determine  the  relative  dates  of  the  two  stanzas. 

5.34.7b,  vi  da9use  bhajati  sQnaram  vasu:  i.40.4a,  yo  vaghate  dadati  sunaram  vasu. 

5.35.1a+c  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

yas  te  sadbisthd  ’vasa  indra  kratus  tam  a bliara, 

asmabhyam  carsanlsaham  sasniiii  vajesu  dustaram. 

8-53(Val. 5).7a  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yds  te  sadhistbd  ’vase  te  syama  bharesu  te, 

vayam  hotrabhir  uta  devahutibhib  sasavanso  manamabe. 


255] 


[ — 5-35-6 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atrl 

7.94.7''  (Vasistha ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
indragnl  dvasa  gatam  asmabhyam  earsanisaha, 

Lma  no  duhfansa  ifata.j  1.2  3. 9" 

We  may  render  5.35.1  : ‘That  most  efficient  wisdom  of  thine,  0 Indra,  bring  hither; 
(bring)  to  us  (that  wisdom)  which  conquers  men,  is  profitable,  hard  to  beat  in  competition 
for  substance.’  The  translations  of  8.53(Val.  5).  7 are  as  follows:  Ludwig,  669,  ‘ der  am 
wirksamsten  istdeine  gnade  zu  erlangen,  solche  wollen  wir  in  den  schlachten  sein  ; durch  die 
hotra’s  durch  die  gbtteranrufungen  meinen  wir,  dass  wir  gewinnen.’  Grassmann,  ‘ In 
Kampfen  seien  solche  wir,  die  dir  zum  Schutz  die  liebsten  sind,  &c.’  Neither  rendering  of 
the  first  distich  is  more  than  passable  ; no  translation  is  certain.  Perhaps,  1 He  who  is  most 
successful  to  be  helped  by  thee — these  (i.e.  such)  may  we  be  in  contests  for  thee  ! ’ The  first 
pada  is  borrowed  from  faultless  surroundings  in  5.35.1  to  do  blundering  service  in  an 
almost  impossible  connexion. 

5.35.2C  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa:  to  Indra) 
yad  indra  te  catasro  yac  chura  santi  tisrah, 
yad  va  panca  ksitinam  avas  tat  su  na  a bhara. 

6.46.7°  (Qarhyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

Lyad  indra  nahuslsv  firij  ojo  nrmndm  ca  krstisu,  6.46.7“ 

yad  va  panca  ksitinam  dyumnam  a bhara  satra  vlfvani  pauhsya. 

The  stanzas  are  not  only  similar  in  the  matter  of  the  repeated  pada  and  individual  words, 
but  also  in  their  intrinsic  sense  ; evidently  one  poet  has  composed  after  the  pattern  of  the 
other  : 6.46.7  looks  decidedly  hybrid  : dyumnam  a bhara  occurs  at  the  end  of  8.19.15,  and 
seems  to  have  been  added  to  yad  va  panca  ksitinam  by  an  unusual  tour  de  force.  Dimeter 
lines  are  regularly  extended  to  trimeter  lines  by  adding  an  iambic  dipody  acatalectic  or 
catalectic,  i.e.  \j  — v i',  or  w — Is! ; see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 5.  On  the  other  hand  the 
addition  of  five  syllables,  with  ksitinam  as  three  syllables,  is  a decided  anomaly  ; see  ibid., 
class  B 7.  It  would  be  half-hearted  to  refuse  to  draw  the  conclusion  that  6.47.7 's  patterned 
after  5.35.2. 

5.35.3b:  1.10.10°,  vrsantamasya  humahe. 

[5.35.4°.  svaksatram  te  dhrsan  manah  : 1.54. 3b,  svaksatram  yasya  dhrsato  dhrsan 
manah.] 

[5.35.5a,  tvam  tam  indra  martyam  : 10.171.3“,  tvam  tyam  indra  martyam.] 

Cf.  1.131.4“. 

5.35.6ab+d  (Prabhuvasu  Angii-asa  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  id  vrtrahantama  janaso  vrktabarhisah, 
ugraxh  purvlsu  purvyam  havante  vajasataye. 

8.6.37 ab°  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  id  vrtrahantama  janaso  vrktabarhisah, 
h&vante  vajasataye. 

8.34.46  (Nlpatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
a tva  kanva  ihfivase  havante  vajasataye, 

Ldivo  amusya  fasato  divam  yaya  divavaso.j 


refrain,  8.34. icd-igcd 


5.35*6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [256 

6.57.  ic  (Bharadvaja ; to  Pusan  and  Indra) 

indra  nu  pQsana  vayam  Lsakhyaya  s vastly  e(J  4.31.11b 

huvdma  vajasataye. 

8.9.13b  (Qagakarna  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 

yad  adyagvinav  aham  huv6ya  vajasataye, 

yat  prtsu  turvane  sahas  tac  chrestham  agvinor  avah. 

Stanzas  5.35.6  and  8.6.37  are  identical,  except  as  to  the  additional  pada,  ugram  purvisu 
purvyam  in  8.6.37.  Grassmann  renders  this  pada  rather  enigmatically  by  ‘dich  starken, 
alten  oft  im  Kampf’;  Ludwig,  536,  ‘ den  gewaltigen  ersten  unter  den  vilen  [geschopfen] 
following  Sayana,  bahvisu  prajasu.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  144  note,  ‘dich  den  gewaltigen  in 
Massen,  dich  den  vordersten  ’ ; but  ibid.  167,  ‘in  Mengendich,  den  Gewaltigen,  zu  allererst’. 
It  seems  to  me  that  Grassmann  has  the  right  interpretation  in  his  Lexicon,  where  he 
supplies  ajisu,  which  occurs  in  the  next  stanza,  with  purvisu,  ‘ the  strong,  first  in  many 
battles’.  It  is  impossible  to  say  whether  the  pada  was  added  in  5.35.6,  or  subtracted  in 
8.6.37. — Cf.  the  pada,  devam-devam  huvema  vajasataye,  8.27.13°. 

5.35.6b:  5.23.3b;  8.5.17®;  6.37b,  janaso  vrktabarhisah  ; 3.59.9b,  janaya  vrkta- 
barhise. 

5.35.7b  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
asmakam  indra  dustaram  puroyavanam  ajisu, 
sayavanam  dhane-dhane  vajayantam  ava  ratham. 

8.84.8b  (Uganas  Kavya  ; to  Agni) 

tam  marjayanta  sukratum  puroyavanam  ajisu, 

svesu  ksayesu  vajinam. 

For  5. 35- 7d  cf.  vajayanto  ratha  iva,  8.3.15  ; 9.67.17 ; and,  for  the  repeated  pada,  bhujyum 
vajesu  purvyam,  8.22.2  ; 46.20 

5.37.1d  : 4.25.4°,  ya  l'ndraya  sunavamety  alia. 

5.37.5°  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra) 

pusyat  kseme  abhi  yoge  bhavaty  ubhe  vftau  samyati  sam  jayati, 
priyah  surye  priy6  agna  bhavati  ya  indraya  sutasomo  dadagat. 

10.45.10°  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

a tam  bhaja  saugravas6sv  agna  ukthd-uktha  a bhaja  gasyamane, 
priyah  surye  priy6  agna  bhavaty  uj  jatena  bhinadad  uj  jfinitvaih. 

Ludwig,  iii.  97,  thinks  that  5.37.5  is  anterior  to  10.45.10,  but  I fail  to  see  why  the  repeated 
pada  is  not  treated  equally  well  in  both. 

5.38.3d,  divag  co.  gmag  ca  rajathah  : 1.25.20b,  divag  ca  gmag  ca  rajasi. 

[5.39.3d,  a vajam  darsi  sataye  : 9.68.7d,  nrbhir  yat6  vajam  a darsi  sat^ye.] 
[5.39.4®,  manhistham  vo  maghonam:  8.1.30b,  manhisthaso  maghonam.] 
6.39.5b:  1.10.5®,  uktham  indraya  gansyam. 

[6.39.6de,  giro  vardhanty  atrayo  girah  gumblianty  atrayah:  5.2  2.4de,  stomair 
• vardhanty  atrayo  glrbhih  gumbhanty  atrayah.] 


[ — 5-4 1 •<* 


257]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5. 40. (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra) 
a yahy  adribhih  sutarii  sdmam  somapate  piba, 

!VT8ann  indra  vrsabhir  vrtrahantama.j  fro*  refrain,  5.40.  ic-3e 

8.21.3°  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
a yahima  indavo  ’^vapate  gopata  urvarapate, 
sdmam  somapate  piba. 

5.40. 2ab,  3llb  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra) 

vfsa  grava  vrsa  mado  vrsa  sdmo  ayam  sutah, 

Lvrsann  indra  vrsabhir  vrtrahantama.j  refrain,  5.40.  ic-3c 

vfsa  tva  vrsanam  huve  vajrifi  citrabhir  utibhih, 

, vfsann  indra  vrsabhir  vrtrahantama.j  ««*  refrain,  5.40.  ic~3c 

8.i3.32ftb,  33ab  (Narada  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
vrsa  grava  vrsa  mado  vrsa  s6mo  ayam  sutah, 
vrsa  yajiio  yam  l'nvasi  vrsa  havah. 
vrsa  tva  vrsanam  huve  vajrifi  citrabhir  utibhih, 
vavantha  hi  pratistutim  vrsa  havah. 

The  version  of  the  fifth  book,  involving  the  refrain,  seems  to  me  primary,  even  though 
the  refrain  does  not  fit  in  syntactically  in  every  place.  In  8.13.31-33  the  words  vrsa  havah 
are  also  refrain  appendage  (‘  tetrasyllabic  pada  *)  ; I assume  that  this  type  of  workmanship  is 
late  ; cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  ill  ff.,  and  see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 3.  Cf.  the  pada.  asti 
sdmo  ayam  sutah,  8.94.4*,  for  the  second  of  the  repeated  padas. 

1 5.40.4°,  yuktvii  haribhyam  vipa  ySsad  arvaii:  i.i77.id,  yuktva  harl  vrsana  yahy 
arvan.] 

5.40. 5b,  9b,  tiimasavidhyad  asurah. 

5.41.2ab,  te  no  mitro  varuno  aryamayur  indra  rbhuksd  mariito  jusanta:  i.i62.iab, 
ma  no  mitro  varuno  aryamayur  indra  rbhuksa  maruto  pari  khyan. 

5.41.6“  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Vayu) 

pra  vo  vayuria  rathayujam  krnudhvam  pra  devam  vipram  panitdram  arkaih, 
isudhyava  rtasapah  puramdhir  vasvlr  no  atra  patnlr  a dhiye  dhuh. 

10.64.7“  (Gaya  Plata ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Vayu  and  Pusan) 
pra  vo  vayiim  rathayujam  puramdhim  stomaih  krnudhvam  sakhyaya 
pQsanam, 

te  hi  devasya  savituh  savlmani  kratum  sacante  sacitah  sacetasah. 

We  may  render  5.41.6  : ‘ Exalt  ye  Vayu,  who  is  hitched  to  your  chariot  (so  as  to  make  it 
swift),  exalt  (him)  the  god,  the  poet,  the  singer  with  your  hymns.  May  (the  gods)  who  pay 
their  debts,  who  love  the  rta  (the  sacrifice),  in  exchange  for  our  prayer  give  us  here  opulent, 
excellent  wives.’  Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  195,  199  ; Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  64.  The 
translation  is  certain,  except  as  to  the  word  isudhyavah  for  which  see  the  authors  just 
mentioned.  Stanza  10.64.7  is  intensely  imitative,  but  I can  discover  no  specific  reasons  for 
assuming  as  does  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  336,  that  it  is  later;  ‘Exalt  ye  Vayu,  who  is 
hitched  to  your  chariot,  the  opulent ; exalt  ye  Pusan  with  your  hymns,  in  order  to  obtain 
his  friendship ; for  they  (all  the  gods),  of  one  sense,  and  one  wisdom,  at  the  bidding  of  God 
Savitar,  follow  out  their  plans.’  Cf.  Pischel,  ibid.  p.  204. 

33  [h.o.s.  so] 


[258 


5.41.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V 

5.41.8d  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Viyve  Devah) 
abhf  vo  arce  posyavato  nrn  vastos  patim  tvastaram  raranah, 
dhanya  sajosa  dhisana  namobhir  vanaspatinr  dsadhi  raya  dse. 

5.42.  x6b  (The  same) 
praisa  stomah  prthivim  antariksam  vanaspatinr  osadhi  rayd  agyah, 
Ldevo-devah  suhavo  bhutu  mahyam  ma  no  mata  prthivi  durmatau  dhat. , 

£&*  5.42. 1 6Cl1 

For  5.41.8  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  170;  Hillebrandt,  Vod.  Myth.  i.  180,  517  : Oldenberg. 
RV.  Noten,  p.  336. 

[5.41.10c,  grnlte  agnir  etarl  na  fiisaih : 6.  i2.4a,  sasmakebhir  etarl  na  9iisaih 
(agni  stave).] 

Cf.  the  note  under  6.12.4. 

5.41.16d  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

katha  da^ema  namasa  sudanun  evaya  maruto  achoktau  pra^ravaso  maruto 
achoktau, 

ma  n6  ’hir  budhnyd  ris6  dhad  asmakarii  bhud  upamativanih. 

7.34. 1 7a  (Vasistha  ; to  Ahi  Budhnya) 

ma  n6  ’hir  budhnyo  risd  dhan  ma  yajno  asya  sridhad  rtayoh. 

For  5.41.16  cf.  Bergaigne,  JA.  xiii  (1888).  139. 


[5.42.3d,  candrani  devah  savitd  suvati:  7.40.  i«,  yad  adya  devah  savitd  suvati.] 
5.42.16b,  vanaspatinr  osadhi  raye  afyah  : 5.4 1 .8d,  vanaspatinr  osadhi  raya  ese. 
5.42.16cd  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vbjve  Devah) 

praisa  stomah  prthivim  antariksam  Lvanaspatlnr  osadhi  raye  a^yah,  j 4W  5.41.8'1 
devd-devah  suhavo  bhutu  mahyam  ma  no  mata  prthivi  durmatau  dhat. 

5.43*  I5cd  (The  same) 

brhad  vayo  brhate  tixbhyam  agne  dhiyajuro  mithunasah  sacanta, 
devd-devah  suhavo  bhutu  mahyam  ma  no  mata  prthivi  durmatau 
dhat. 

Note  that  the  two  stanzas  following  each  of  the  present  stanzas  are  identical,  and  that 
5.4i.8d  = 5.42. 16b 

5.42.17  = 5.43.16  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 
urau  deva  anibadhd  syama. 

Only  one  pada  ; cf.  3.1.1 1*. 

5.42.18  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah)  = 

5.43.17  (The  same)  = 

5-76-5  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Ayvins)  = 


*259] 


[ — 5-45-4 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5-77-5  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  Acvins) 

sam  agvinor  avasa  nutanena  mayobhuva  supraniti  gamema, 
a no  rayim  vahatam  6ta  viran  a vitjvany  amrta  saubhagani. 

Note  that  5.43.11°  «=  5.76.4°. 

5.43.10 1 (Atri  Bh&uma  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
a namabhir  maruto  vaksi  vifvan  a rQp6bhir  jatavedo  huvanuli, 
vajnam  giro  jarituh  sustutim  ca  vi<jve  ganta  maruto  vi<;va  uti. 

1 °.  35. 1 3“  (Lu?a  Dhanaka  ; to  V^ve  Devah) 

vi<;ve  adya  maruto  vigva  uti  vi'9ve  bhavantv  agnayah  samiddhah, 

Lvi9ve  no  deva  avasa  gamantuj  vi'9vam  astu  dravinam  vajo  asm6. 

W cf.  1.107.2* 

Oldenberg’s  reflection,  RV.  Noten,  i.  339,  aa  to  whether  vi9va  uti  in  5.43.  io"1  is  to  be 
changed  to  vi9va  utt,  ‘with  every  help’  (unusual  instrumental,  and  hiatus),  is  to  be  nega- 
tived, because  of  the  same  reading  in  the  parallel  which  he  has  not  noted  ; cf.  also  7.57.7°, 
a stutaso  maruto  vi9va  uti.  The  repeated  pada  in  10.35.13  seems  to  me  awkward  (no  verb) 
and  secondary ; note  the  partial  repetition  of  its  pada  c (with  one  of  four  vi9va,  substituted 
for  upa)  in  1.107.2°. 

5.43. IP  (Atri  Bh&uma  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

a no  div6  brhatah  parvatad  a sarasvatl  yajata  gantu  yajnam, 
havam  devi  jujusana  ghrtacl  9agmam  no  vacam  U9ati  9rnotu. 

5.76.4°  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  A9vins) 

idam  hi  vam  pradivi  sthanam  oka  ime  grha  a9vinedarit  duron&m, 
a no  div6  brhatah  parvatad  adbhyo  yatam  isam  urjarii  vahanta. 

Note  the  identity  of  5.43. 1 7 with  5.76.5. 

5.43.15cd:  5.42. 1 6od,  dev6-devah  suhavo  bhutu  mahyam  md  no  mata  prthivi  dur- 
matau  dhat. 

5.43.16  = 5.42.17  (only  one  pada). 

5.43.17  = 5.42.18  = 5.76.5  = 5.77.5. 

5.44.14d,  15d,  tavaham  asmi  sakhye  nyokah. 

5.45.41’  (Sadaprna  Atreya:  to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

suktebhir  vo  vacobhir  devajustair  indra  nv  agni  avase  huvadhyax, 
ukthebhir  hi  sma  kavayah  suyajha  avivasanto  maruto  yajanti. 

6.59.3°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

okivahsa  sute  sacan  a9va  saptl  ivadane, 

indra  nv  agni  avaseha  vajrina  vayam  deva  havamahe. 

Prima  facie  the  dative  £vase  in  5.45.4  is  better  than  the  instrumental  avasa  in  6.59.3. 
Ludwig,  749,  to  6.59.3,  ‘Indra  und  Agni  mit  direr  gnade  . . . rufen  wir  hieher Bergaigne, 
Quarante  Hymnes,  p.  86,  ‘ nous  vous  prions  de  venir  ici,  6 Dieux,  avec  vos  faveurs  ’.  We  may 
remember  the  numberless  places  in  which  the  verb  hu  is  used  with  avase  or  utaye.  Possibly, 
but  not  certainly,  avasehS  = avasa  iha,  with  double  samdhi,  and  possibly  6.59.3  is  posterior  to 
5.45.4.  For  5.45.4  cf.  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  233 ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  314  noto 


5. 45- 10 — ] Bart  I Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [260 

5.45.10a  (Sadaprna  Atreya  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
a suryo  aruhac  chukram  arn6  ’yukta  yad  dharito  vltaprsthah, 
udna  na  navam  anayanta  dhira  agrnvatfr  apo  arvag  atisthan. 

7.60.4^  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna)  [ee*  4.45.2* 

Lud  vam  prksaso  madhumanto  asthuij  a suryo  aruhac  chukram  arnah, 
yasma  aditya  adhvano  radanti  Lmitro  aryama  varunah  sajosah.  j 1. 1 86. 2b 
See  under  4. 45. 2*. 

6.48.3C  (Pratiksatra  Atreya ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

indragni  mitravarunaditim  svah  prthivlm  dyam  manitah  parvatan  apah, 
huv6  visnum  pusanam  brahmanas  patim  bhagam  nu  9ansam  savitaram  utaye. 
7.44.1°  (Vasistha ; Lingoktadevatah) 

dadhikram  vah  prathamam  a9vi'nosasam  agnim  samiddham  bhagam 
utaye  huve, 

indram  visnum  pusanam  brahmanas  patim  Ladityan  dyavaprthivi 
apah  svah. j 6»*  7.44.  id 

Little  doubt  but  what  there  is  a more  particular,  presumably  ritualistic  relationship 
between  these  two  stanzas,  and,  again,  between  both  and  10.36.1  : see  under  7.44.1.  The 
cadence,  pusanam  brahmanas  patim  in  5.46.3°,  also  at  7.41.1®;  the  cadence,  marutali 
parvatan  ap5h  in  5-46.3b,  also  at  10.36.1°.  The  latter  stanza,  indeed,  in  its  general  sense 
and  workmanship,  belongs  with  the  present  two. 

5.46.8°  (Pratiksatra  Atreya  ; Devapatnlstavah) 

uta  gna  vyantu  devapatnlr  indrany  agnayy  a9vinl  rat, 

a rddasi  varunani  grnotu  vyantu  devir  ya  rtur  janlnam. 

7>34.22b  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

ta  no  rasan  ratisaco  vasuny  a rddasi  varunani  grnotu, 

varutrlbhih  sugarano  no  astu  tvasta  sudatro  vi  dadhatu  rayah. 

It  is  tempting  to  assume  that  the  repeated  pada  in  7.34.22  is  borrowed  from  the  deva- 
patni  stanza,  5.46.8.  Note,  however,  that  Tvastar,  the  husband  of  the  Gnah,  occurs  in 
7.34.22,  which  goes  some  distance  to  account  for  the  presence  there  of  pada  b. — For  the  accent 
of  r6dasi  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  326,  344. 

5.51.1°:  5.26.4°,  devebhir  havyadataye. 

[5.51.2b,  satyadharmano  adhvaram : i.i2.7b,  satyadharmanam  adhvare.] 

5.61.3b  (Svastyatreya  Atreya  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Agni) 
viprebhir  vipra  santya  prataryavabhir  a gahi, 
devebhih  sdmapitaye. 

8.38. 7a  (Manu  Vaivasvata ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Indra  and  Agni) 
prataryavabhir  a gatam  dev6bhir  jenyavasQ, 
indragni  sdmapitaye. 

Translate  5.51.3 : ‘ With  the  sages,  0 kind  sage,  with  (the  gods)  that  come  in  the  morning. 
Come  hither  to  drink  the  soma  !’  And  8.38.7 : ‘ Come  ye,  O Indra  and  Agni,  that  have  native- 
wealth,  hither  with  the  gods  that  como  in  the  morning,  to  drink  the  soma.’  In  this  stanza 
the  third  pada  of  5.51.3,  dev6bhih  sdmapitaye,  seems  stretched  secondarily  into  two: 
devebhir  [jenyavasu,  indragni]  somapltaye. 


[ — 5-52-4 


261]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5.51.5!l+°  (Svasty&treya  Atreya  ; to  Vi?ve  Devah,  here  Vayu) 
vayav  a yahi  vitaye  jusAno  havyadataye, 
piba  sutdsyandhaso  abhi  prayah. 

6. 1 6.  ioa  (BharadvAja  ; to  Agni) 
dgna  a yahi  vitaye  grnano  havyadataye, 
ni  hdta  satsi  barhisi. 

7.90.  id  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 
pr&  vlraya  ?iicayo  dadrire  vam  adhvaryubhir  madhumantah  sutasah, 
vaha  vayo  niyiito  yahy  acha  piba  sutasyandhaso  madaya. 

Translate  5.51.5  : ‘0  Vayu,  come  hither  to  enjoy,  pleased,  to  the  gift  of  havis ; drink  of 
the  pressed  plant — to  the  feast.’  This  is  the  first  of  three  successive  stanzas  (5-7),  making  an 
independent  hymn,  all  of  which  have  the  refrain  appendage,  abhi  prdyah  ‘to  the  feast’, 
added  every  time  to  good  octosyllabic  lines  ; see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B .1,  and  Oldenbcrg, 
Prol.,  p.  1 12  ff.  The  original  source  of  the  pada  would  seem  therefore  to  be  7.90.1,  to  wit  : 
1 For  the  love  of  heroes  (sons),  the  pure  honied  pressed  drink  was  given  you  two  (0  Indra  and 
V&yu)  by  the  Adhvaryu-priests  ; bring,  OVayu,  hither  your  team,  drink  unto  intoxication  of 
the  pressed  plant.’  Indeed  5.51.5  seems  to  be  a conglomerate  of  parts  of  the  two  other  stanzas. 

5.51. 6ab:  4.47. 2ab,  indra?  ca  vAyav  esam  somanam  (5.51. 6b,  sutanAm)  pltim 
arhathah  ; 1.134.6°,  sutanAm  pltim  arhasi. 

5.51.7“  (SvastyAtreya  Atreya  ; to  Vi?ve  Devah) 

suta  indraya  vayave  Lsomaso  dadhya?irah,j  «*»*  1.5.5° 

nimnam  na  yanti  sindhavo  ’bhi  prayah. 

9.33. 3abc  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
suta  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
s6ma  arsanti  visnave. 

9.34. 2ab°  (The  same) 

sutd  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
sdmo  arsati  visnave. 

9.65.2oabc  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  PavamAna) 
apsa  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
sdmo  arsati  visnave. 

The  pada,  varunaya  marudbhyah  also  at  8.41. ib  ; 6i.iab;  see  under  8.41.1. — For  5.51 . 7*b 
ef.  9.63. 15*b;  for  5.51.7°  cf.  under  8.6.34;  f°r  9.65.20*  cf.  9.84.ib,  apsa  indraya  varunaya 
vayave,  and  see  Bergaigne,  i.  214  ; Melanges  Renier,  p.  80. 

5.51.7b:  1.5.5°;  137.26;  7.32.46;  9.22. 3b;  63.156;  101.126,  somaso  dadhya?irah. 

5.51.81’:  1.44. 1 4d,  a?vibhyam  usasa  sajuh. 

5.51.8C-10C,  a yahy  ague  atrivat  sute  rana. 

5.52.46  (<2yava?va  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

marutsu  vo  dadhlmahi  stdmam  yajnam  ca  dhrsnuya, 

vi?ve  ye  manusa  yuga  Lpanti  martyam  risah.j  r. 4 2.26 


[262 


5.52.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V 

6.i6.2  2b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

pra  vah  sakhayo  agnaye  stomam  yajfiam  ca  dhrsnuya, 
area  gaya  ca  vedhase. 

Translate  5.52.4 : ‘To  the  Maruts,  in  your  behalf,  let  us  sturdily  offer  praise  and  sacrifice, 
to  all  of  them  that  (protect)  the  ages  of  men,  protect  the  mortal  from  injury.’  As  regards 
6.16.22  Ludwig,  382,  renders,  ‘ eurem  Agni,  o freunde,  preist  und  singt  mit  anstrengung, 
(lied  und  opfer)  dem  ordner  ’.  In  his  note  he  remarks,  ‘ area  gaya  : fur  areata  gayata  ’. 
Grassmann,  ‘ Auf,  Freunde,  eurem  Agni  bringt  Gesang  und  Opfer  kiihnlich  dar,  Dem  Ordner 
preis  und  singe  ihm’.  The  absence  of  a verb  in  the  first  distich,  and  the  anacoluthon  between 
ab  and  c that  remains  even  after  supplying  the  verb,  show  that  the  scrappy  stanza  is  modelled 
after  existing  patterns  (cf.  6.45.4).  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  repeated  pada  originated  in 
5.52.4.  In  both  stanzas  vah  is  the  well-known,  loose  ethical  dative,  ‘in  your  behalf’;  cf. 
under  1.37.4. 

5.52.4d : i.42.2b;  5.67.3d,  panti  martyam  risah. 

[5.53.10b,  tvesarii  ganam  marutam  navyaslnam : 5.58. ib,  stuse  ganam,  &c.] 

5.53.16b  ((^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

stuhi  bhojan  stuvato  asya  yamani  ranan  gavo  na  yavase, 

yatah  purvan  iva  sakhlnr  anu  hvaya  gira  grnlhi  kaminah. 

xo.  25. 1 d (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Soma) 

Lbhadram  no  api  vataya  mano  daksam  uta  kratum,j  10.20. 1 

adha  te  sakhye  andhaso  vi  vo  made  ranan  gavo  na  yavase  vivaksase. 

For  api  vataya  see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  202,  437. — Cf.  the  pada,  gavo  na  yavasesv  a, 
under  1.91.  i3b. 

5.54.11d  (^yavafva  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

;i  rises u va  rstayah  patsu  khadayo  Lvaksassu  rukma  maruto  rathe  <jubhah,j 

cf.  i.64.4b 

agnibhrajaso  vidyiito  gabhastyoh  giprah  glrsasu  vitata  hiranyayih. 

8.7.25b  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
vidyuddhasta  abhidyavah  giprah  girsan  hiranyayih, 
gubhra  vy  anjata  griy6. 

5.54.ucd  and  8.7. 2 5>b  paraphrase  one  another,  in  deference  to  their  respective  metrical 
needs  ; incidentally  the  phrase  91'prah  ^irsasu  in  5.54.1 1 is  replaced  by  9iprah  9irsan  in  8.7.25. 
Since  the  Maruts,  collectively,  have  many  heads,  the  word  9lrsasu  might  seem  more  original, 
but  similar  expressions  with  generic  singular  are  so  easily  called  up  from  other  languages  as  to 
make  this  argument  otiose.  For  9iprah  see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  301  ; Henry,  Memoires 
de  la  Soci6t6  de  Linguistique,  ix.  19  (reprint).  In  general  cf.  for  the  stanzas  1.64.4  ? 166.9.10  ; 
7-56.I3. 

S.Sfi.ld-Q*1,  gubharii  yatain  anu  ratha  avrtsata. 

|6.56.3C,  virokinah  suryasyeva  ragmayah  : 10.91. 4'1,  arepasah  suryasyeva,  &c.] 


[ — 5-65*2 


268]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5.65.9b+0  (<Pyftva<?va  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 
mrlata  no  maruto  ma  vadhistanasmabhyara  garma  bahulam  vi  yantana, 
adhi  stotrasya  sakhyasya  gatana  Lgubham  y&tam  anu  ratha  avrtsata.j 

6*0*  refrain,  5.55.  id-9d 

6.5i.5d  (Rjigvan  Bharadvnja  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

dyhus  pitah  prthivi  miitar  ad h rug  agne  bhratar  vasavo  mrlata  nah. 
vigva  aditya  adite  sajosa  asmabhyam  garma  bahulam  vi  yanta. 

10.78.8°  (SyOmaragmi  Bhargava  ; to  Maruts) 

subhagan  no  devah  krnuta  suratnan  asman  stotrn  maruto  vuvrdhanixh, 
adhi  stotrasya  sakhydsya  gata  sanad  dhi  vo  ratnadheyani  santi. 

Aufrecht,  in  the  Preface  to  his  second  edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xvi,  thinks  that  the 
author  of  6.51.5  used  5.55.9  as  a pattern.  He  hints  that  he  regards  adhrug  in  6.51.5  as  a 
makeshift  to  express  the  idea  of  ma  vadhistana  in  5.55.9.  The  argument  does  not  seem 
weighty.  On  the  other  hand  10.78.8  does  not  make  a specially  good  impression  in  relation  to 
5.55.9.— Of.  9.7J-9d- 

5.56.10'' : 4.50.6''  ; 8.40.i2d;  48.13d;  10. 1 21. iod,  vayaiii  syama  patayo  raylnam. 
5.50.1d  : 1.49.  i*’;  8. 8. 7a,  divag  cid  rocanad  adhi. 

5.56.4d:  1.37.11°,  pra  cyavayanti  yamabhih. 

5.50.6ft,  yuhgdhvam  hy  arusl  rathe:  i.i4.i2ft.  yuksva  hy  arusl  rathe. 

5.50.0cd,  yuhgdhvam  harl  ajira  dhuri  volhave  vahistha  dhuri  volhave:  1. 134.36°, 
vayu  rathe  ajira  dhuri  volhave  vahistha  dhuri  volhave. 

5.57.71',  bhakslya  vo  ’vaso  daivyasya : 4.21. iod.  bhakslya  te  ’vaso  daivyasya. 

5.57.8  = 5.58.8  (Qyavagva  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

hayh  naro  maruto  mrlata  nas  tuvimaghaso  amrta  rtajnah, 

satyagrutah  kavayo  yuvano  brhadgirayo  brhad  uksamanah. 

[5.58.1b,  stuse  ganam  marutam  navyaslnam : 5.53.10'’:  tvesam  ganam,  &c.] 

5.01.19°.  parvatesv  apagritah  : 1.84.146,  parvatesv  apagritam. 

5.04.1a,  varunam  vo  rigSdasam : 1.2.76,  varunam  ca  rigadasam. 

5.04.2d:  i.i27.ioe,  vigvasu  ksdsu  joguve. 

5.05. 2b+d  (Ratahavya  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  hi  gresthavarcasa  raj  ana  dirghagruttama, 
ta  satpatl  rtavrdha  rtavana  jane-jane. 

8.ioi.2b  (Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

vareisthaksatra  urucaksasa  nara  rajana  dirghagruttama, 

ta  bahuta  na  dansana  ratharyatah  Lsakam  suryasya  ragmibhih.j  ***1.47.7 


5.65.2 


[264 


— ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V 

5.67.4b  (Yajata  Atreya;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna  with  Aryaman) 
te  hi  satya  rtasprga  rtavano  jane-jane, 

sunlthasah  sudanavo  L'hh6£  cid  urucakrayah.j  5.67.4'' 

[5.65.5b,  syama  saprathastame:  1.94.13°,  farman  syama  tava  saprathastame.] 
[5.65.5°,  anehasas  tvotayah:  8.47.i°-i8e,  anehaso  va  Qtayah.] 

5.66.3a  (Ratahavya  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  vam  6se  rathanam  urvlm  gavyutim  esam, 
rEtahavyasya  sustutim  dadhrk  stomair  manamahe. 

5.86. 4a  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

ta  vam  6se  rathanam  LindrEgm  havamahe,j  fro*  5.86.4b 

Lpatl  turasya  radhasoj  vidvansE  girvanastamE.  C*r  5.86.4° 

There  is  no  difficulty  in  5.86.4,  whether  we  render  6se  by  ‘for  the  promotion’,  or  by  ‘at 
the  desire  The  former  is,  recently,  the  conclusion  of  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  290  ; the  latter 
that  of  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lxii.  477  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  359.  I see  no  reason  for  refusing  the 
guidance  of  such  expressions  as  gavam  6se  10.48.9,  or  raya  6se,  5. 41. 5,  8,  respectively  ‘when 
desiring  cows,  or  wealth’.  Accordingly  5.86.4:  ‘We  call  upon  you,  0 Indra  and  Agni, when 
we  desire  chariots,  ye  lords  of  prompt  liberality,  wise,  fondest  of  hymns.’  According  to 
Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  359  (cf.  ZDMG.  liv.  608,  note),  5.66.3  would  yield  some  such  result : 
‘ (We  beseech)  you,  when  we  desire  chariots,  for  broad  scope  for  them  ; — beautiful  praise  with 
hymns  do  we  eagerly  devise  for  him  that  spends  oblations.’  Geldner,  1.  c. : ‘ Euch  beide  verehren 
wir  dreist  mit  Stomas,  damit  diese  Wagen  auf  eine  weite  Bahn  gelangen,  (kommt)  zu  des 
Ratahavya  Loblied.’  Neither  of  these  more  recent  translations,  nor  two  others  which 
Ludwig,  103,  proposed,  are  conclusive.  Grassmann,  ‘ Mit  Lob  gedenken  eurer  wir,  mit  Ernst, 
wenn  eurer  Wagen  Schar  hineilet  auf  die  weite  Flur  und  zu  des  Opfrer’s  Lobgesang’.  One 
thing  seems  certain,  namely,  that  the  chariots  belong  to  the  sacri fleers,  not  to  the  gods 
(sunvato  rathah,  1.94.8),  but  I confess  that  5.66.3,  most  likely  secondary,  seems  to  me  as 
obscure  as  ever. 

5.66.4°,  m ketuna  jananam  : 1.191.4°,  ni  ketavo  jananEm. 

5.67.1°  (Yajata  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
bal  ittha  deva  niskrtam  aditya  yajatam  brhat, 
varuna  mitraryaman  varsistham  ksatram  Efathe. 

8.67.4b  (Matsya  Sammada,  or  others;  to  Adityas) 

Lmahi  vo  mahatam  avoj  varuna  mitraryaman,  Mr  8.47. i» 

Lavansy  a vrnlmahe. j C*r  8. 26. 2 1° 

10. 126.2b  (Kulmalabarhisa  Qaildsi,  or  Anhomuc  Vamadevya ; to  Vifve 
Devah) 

tad  dhi  vayam  vrnlmahe  varuna  mitraryaman, 

yens  nir  anhaso  yuyam  patlia  netha  ca  martyam  ati  dvisah. 

Cf.  varuno  mitro  aryama,  under  1 . 26.4** ; and  the  two  pudas  7.59. i°,  tasmii  agne  viiruna 
mitrEryaman  (note  enclitic  agne),  and  8.19.35°,  vayam  t6  vo  varuna  mitraryaman.  For 
5.67.1  cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  360. 

5.67.2n  (Yajata  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
a y&d  ydnim  hiranyayam  varuna  mitra  sadathah, 

, dhartarE  carsanlnariij  yantam  sumnam  rifEdasE. 


1. 17.2° 


265] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Airi  [ — 5.71.2 

9.64. 20*  (Kagyapa  Marica ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a yad  ydnim  hiranyayam  agiir  rtasya  sidati, 
jahaty  Apracetasah. 

5.67.2°:  1.17.2°,  dhartara  carsaninam. 

5.67.31’:  i.26.4b;  41. ib  ; 4.55.iob;  8. 1 8. 3b  ; 28.2“  ; 83.2b  ; 10. 1 26.3b~7b,  varuno 
mitro  aryamii. 

5.67.3'1 : 1 . 4 1 . 2 b ; 5.52.411,  panti  martyarii  ris&h. 

5.87.4l\  rtav&no  jane-jane : 5.65.211,  rtavana  jane-jane. 

5.67.4'1  (Yajata  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna  with  Aryaman) 

t6  hi  satya  rtaspfga  LrtavSno  jane-jane, j W 5.65. 2d 

sunlthasah  sudanavo  ’nh6g  cid  urucakrayah. 

8.18.5°  (Irimbithi  Kilnva  ; to  Adityas) 
t6  hi  putraso  aditer  vidur  dv6sansi  yotave, 

anhog  cid  urucakrayo  ’nehasah. 

Pada  8.8.15°  >8  dearly  composite  : anehasah  is  cadence  in  8.45.11°;  see  Part  2,  chapter  2, 

class  B 4. 

5.69.3b  (Urucakri  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna  with  Aditi) 
pratar  devim  aditirii  johavlmi  madhyamdina  udita  suryasya, 
raye  mitravaruna  sarvatatele  tokaya  tanayiya  gam  yoh. 

5-7^-3b  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Agvins) 

uta  yatam  samgave  pratar  ahno  madhyamdina  udita  suryasya, 
diva  naktam  avasa  gamtamena  nedanlm  pltir  agvina  tatana. 

For  sarv&tatii  in  5.69.3  see  Oldenberg.  ZDMG.  lv.  301. 

5.71.1“  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
a no  gantam  rigadasa  varuna  mitra  barhana, 
upemam  carum  adhvaram. 

8.8.17“  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 
a no  gantam  rigadasemam  stomam  purubhuja, 
krtam  nah  sugriyo  narema  datam  abhistaye. 

5.71.2°  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Vanina) 
vigvasya  hi  pracetasa  varuna  mitra  rajathali, 

igana  pipyataria  dhiyah. 

7.94. 2C  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

Lgrnutam  jaritur  havauij  indragnT  vanatam  girah,  7.94.2“ 

igana  pipyatam  dhiyah. 

34  [h.o.s.  20I 


5.71.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  V [266 

9.19.2°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana,  here 
Indra  and  Soma) 

yuvam  hi  sthah  svarpatl  indrag  ca  soma  gopatl, 
igana  pipyatam  dhiyah. 

5.71.3a,  upa  nah  sutam  a gatam:  1.16.4®  ; 3.42.1®,  upa  nah  sutam  a gahi. 

5.71.3b  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

Lupa  nah  sutam  a gatarhj  varuna  mitra  dagusah,  1. 16.4® 

Lasya  somasya  pTtaye.j  1.22.1° 

8.47.  ib  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas) 

Lmahi  vo  mahatdm  avoj  varuna  mitra  daguse,  8.47.1® 

yam  aditya  abhi  druho  raksatha  nem  agham  na9ad  Lanehaso  va  Qtayah 
suutayo  va  utayah.j  C-j?  refrain,  8.47.  ief  ff. 

5.71.3°:  1.22.1°;  23.2°;  4.49.5°;  6.59.iod;  8.76.6°;  94.100-12°,  asya  somasya 
pltaye. 

5.72.1°-3°,  ni  barhisi  sadatam  (3°,  sadatam)  somapltaye. 

5.72.3b  (Bahuvrkta  Atreya  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
mitrag  ca  no  varunag  ca  jus6tam  yajnam  istaye, 

Lnf  barhisi  sadatam  somapltaye.j 

5.78.3b  (Saptavadhri  Atreya;  to  Agvins) 
agvina  vajinlvasu  jus6tham  yajnam  istaye, 

Lhansav  iva  patatam  a sutan  lipa.j 
8.38.4®  ((^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
jus6tham  yajnam  istaye  sutam  somam  sadhastutl. 
indragnl  a gatarii  nara. 

5.73.1d  (Paura  Atreya;  to  Agvins) 
yad  adya  sthah  paravati  yad  arvavaty  agvina, 
yad  va  puru  purubhuja  yad  antariksa  a gatam. 

8.97. 5d  (Rebha  Kagyapa  ; to  Indra) 
yad  vasi  rocane  divah  Lsamudrasyadhi  vistapi,j  fcs-8.34.i3b 

yat  parthive  sadane  vrtrahantama  yad  ant&riksa  a gahi. 

Cf.  for  5-73.iab  the  very  similar  distich  8. 1 3. 15at> ; 97-4lb,  y6c  chakrasi  paravati  yid 
arvavati  vrtrahan.  For  the  stanza  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  360,  bottom. 

6.73.2®  (Paura  Atreya ; to  Agvins) 

iha  tya  purubhutama  puru  dansansi  bibhrata, 

varasya  yamy  adhrigu  huve  tuvistama  bhuje. 

8.22.3®  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

iha  tya  purubhutama  deva  namobhir  agvina, 

Larvaclna  sv  avase  karamahej  Lgantara  daguso  grham.j 

$«*"c:  cf.  8.22.3°;  d:  8.5.5° 


gsr  refrain,  5.72.10-3° 


refrain,  5.78.i°-3° 


267] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 


5.73.3b:  1.30. i9b,  caknim  rathasya  yemathuh. 


5.73.6“  (Paura  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 
a yad  varh  surya  ratharh  tisthad  raghusyadam  sada, 
pari  vam  arusa  vayo  ghrna  varanta  atapah. 


8.8.ion  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 
a yad  vam  yosana  ratham  atisthad  vajinlvasQ, 
vigvany  agvina  yuvam  pra  dhltany  agachatam. 


Cf.  1. 1 16.17. 

[5. 73.10“,  ima  brahmani  vardhana:  8.62. 4b,  indra  brahmani  vardhana.] 

5.74.10“b  (Paura  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 

agvina  ydd  dha  karhi  cic  chugruyatam  imam  havam, 

vasvlr  Q sii  vam  bhiijah  prncanti  su  vam  pfcah. 

8.73-5Rb  (Gopavana  Atreya,  or  Saptavadhri  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 
yad  adya  karhi  karhi  cic  chugruyatam  imam  havam, 

Lanti  sad  bhQtu  vam  avah.j  refrain.  8. 73. 1 c—  1 8C 

S^S.ie-S®,  madhvl  mama  grutarii  havam. 

5.75.2°:  1.92. i8b;  8.5.nb;  8.ic,  d;isra  hiranyavartanl ; 8.87.5°,  dasra  hiranya- 
vartanl  gubhas  patl. 

5.75.3b  (Avasyu  Atreya ; to  Agvins) 
a no  ratnani  bibhratav  agvina  gachataria  yuvam, 

nidra  hiranyavartanl  jusana  vajinlvasQ  Lmadhvl  mama  grutarii  havam. j 


8.85. 1 b (Krsna  Angirasa  ; to  Agvins) 

La  me  havam  nasatyjagvina  gachataria  yuvam,  1. 1 83.5a 

madhvah  somasya  pltaye. 

Note  that  5.75.2°  = 8.8. ic. — The  pada,  rudra  hiranyavartanl,  5.75.3°,  is  a version  of  the 
more  frequent  dasra  hiranyavartanl ; see  under  1.92.18. 

5.75.7“:  1. 22. ib ; 5.78.  ia,  agvinav  eha  gachatam. 

5.75. 7b  (Avasyu  Atreya  ; to  Agvins) 

Lagvinav  eha  gachatariij  nasatya  ma  vi  venatam,  es*  i.22.ib 

tirag  cid  aryaya  pari  vartir  yatam  adabhya  Lmadhvl  mama  grutarh  havam. 


<sr  refrain,  5.75.ie-9e 


8.8.ib  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

Ld  no  vigvabhir  Qtibhiij  agvina  gachatarh  yuvam, 
Ldasra  hiranyavartanl,  Lpibataih  somyarii  madhu.j 


x.92. i8b ; d:  6.6o.i5d 


7.24.4“ 


refrain,  5.75.  ie-9e 


5-75-7 — ] Part  1 • Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [268 

5.78.  ib  (Saptavadhri  Atreya ; to  Afvins) 

La9vinav  eha  gacliataihj  nasatya  ma  vi  venatam,  4s*  1.22.1b 

Lhansdv  iva  patatam  a sutan  upa.j  refrain.  5. 78.  ic— 3° 

For  tira?  cid  aryaya  pari  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  458,  note  ; RV.  Noten,  p.  363  (where 
earlier  literature  is  cited).  It  seems  to  me  that  we  must  adhere  to  Roth’s  early  conjectural 
emendation  arya  a.  Cf.  my  remarks  under  4.29.1°. 

5.75. 9<l:  1.30.18b,  ratho  dasrav  amartyah. 

5.76.3b:  5.69.3b,  madhyamdina  udita  siiryasya. 

5.76.4°:  5.43.11%  a no  divo  brhatah  parvatad  a. 

5.76.5  = 5.42.18  = 5.43.17  = 5-77-5- 

5.77.5  : see  preceding  item. 

5.78.1a  : 1. 2 2. 1 b • 5.75.7%  afvinav  eha  gachatam. 

5.78.1b : 5.75.7b,  nasatya  ma  vi  venatam. 

5.78.1°— 3°,  hansav  iva  patatam  a sutan  upa. 

5.78.3b:  8.38.4“,  jusetharh  yajnam  istaye  ; 5.72.3b,  jusetam  yajnam  istaye. 

| 5.78.8%  yatha  vato  yatha  vanam  : 10.23.4%  ud  id  dhunoti  vato  yatha  vanam.] 
5.79.1de-3de,  satya^ravasi  vayye  sujate  a^vasunrte : 5.79.  ie-ioe,  sujate  afvasQnrte. 
5.79.21' : see  next  item. 

5.79.3b,  9a:  1.48.1%  vy  ucha  duhitar  divah ; 5.79.2%  vy  aucho  duhitar  divah. 

5.79.6“ : 4.32.12%  aisu  dha  vlravad  yafah. 

5.79.6°,  7°,  ye  no  radliansy  ahraya  (7°,  afvya). 

5.79.7b  : 4.55.9%  uso  maghony  a vaha. 

5.79.8“  (Satya^ravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 
uta  no  gomatlr  isa  a vaha  duhitar  divah, 

1 sakarii  suryasya  ragmibhihj  (,-ukraih  focadbhir  arcibhih  Lsiijate  afvasQnrte.j 

c:  i.47.7d;  e:  refrain,  5.79.16-10° 
8.5.9“  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 
ut&  no  gdmatir  isa  uta  satir  aharvida, 
vi  pathah  sataye  sitam. 

9.62.24“  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
uta  no  gomatlr  iso  vi'9va  arsa  paristubhah. 

Lgrnano  jamadagnina.j  3.62.18* 

Cf.  the  puda,  tv&m  no  gomatlr  isali,  8.23.29b. 


[ — 5-82-6 


269]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

5.79.8C:  1.47. 7d  ; 137.2®;  8. ioi.2d,  sSkarh  suiyasya  ra<,mibhih. 

5.79.3'*,  9“  : 1. 48.16,  vy  iicha  duhitar  divah  ; 5.79.26,  vy  aucho  duhitar  divah. 

5.80.4C:  1.124.3®,  rtasya  pantham  anv  eti  sadhu  : 10.66.136,  rtasya  pantham 
anv  emi  sadliuya. 

5.80.41' : 1.124.3d,  prajanativa  na  di'90  minati. 

[5.80.61*,  yoseva  bhadra  ni  rinlte  apsah  : 1. 1 24.71',  usa  hasrdva  ni  finite  apsah.] 
5.80.6®  (Satya^ravas  Atreya  ; to  Usas) 

esa  pratlcf  duhita  divo  nrn  Lyoseva  bhadni  ni  rinlte  apsali, } Cnrcf.  1 . 1 24. 7d 

vyurnvati  daguse  varyani  piinar  jybtir  yuvatili  porvathakah. 

6.5o.8d  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vifve  Devah  ; here  Savitar) 

La  no  devah  savita  trayamfinOj  hiranyapanir  yajato  jagamy&t,  c-»’cf.  6.50.8“ 
yd  datravan  usaso  na  pratlkarii  vyurnutd  daguse  varyani. 

It  would  seem  natural  that  the  Usas-stanza,  5.80.6,  is  the  original  occasion  of  the  repeated 
pada,  because  the  same  goddess  figures,  6.50.8,  in  a secondary  comparison,  so  familiar  as  to 
verge  upon  proverb.  Cf.  the  opening  paragraphs  of  Part  2,  chapter  4. — The  cadence  da<;use 
varyani  also  in  i-35.8d  ; 1.163.13d  ; MS.  1.5.4°;  70.12  ; Ap£.  6.17.10°. 

5.82.2a,  asya  hi  svayafastaram : 5.17.2“,  asya  hi  svaya9astarah. 

5.82.2®  ((^yavSfva  Atreya  ; to  Savitar) 

Lasya  hi  svayafastaraiiij  savituh  kac  cana  priyam.  5.17.2“ 

na  minanti  svarajyam. 

8.93.116  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
yasya  te  nu  cid  adi^am  na  minanti  svarajyam, 
na  devo  nadhrigur  janah. 

5.82.3b  ((^yavafva  Atreya  ; to  Savitar) 
sa  hi  ratnani  da9iise  suvati  savita  bhagah, 
tarn  bhagam  citram  Imahe. 

7.66. 4®  (Vasistha  ; to  Adityas) 

Lyad  adya  sura  uditej  ’naga  mitro  aryama,  ter  7.66.4“ 

suvati  savita  bhagah. 

The  stanza  7.66.4  is  less  well  knit  than  5.82.3,  suvati  having  no  object,  but  the  construc- 
tion continues  tolerably  in  the  next  stanza,  supravlr  astu  sa  ksayah.  Yet  I have  little  doubt 
that  suvati  savita  bhagah  originated  in  connexion  with  ratnani  in  5.82.3.  Cf.  4.55.10  ; 
5.42.5  ; 7. 15. 12,  in  all  of  which  savita  bhagah  is  implored  to  bestow  goods  or  benefits. 

5.82.6“  (Qyavafva  Atreya  ; to  Savitar) 
an&gaso  aditaye  devasya  savituh  save, 

vi<jva  vamani  dhlmahi. 


5.82.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [270 

8.2  2. 1 8'1  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Alvins) 

supravargam  suviryam  susthii  varyam  anadhrstam  raksasvina, 
asminn  a vam  ayane  vajinivasu  vigva  vamani  dhimahi. 

8.i03.5d  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

sa  drlhe  cid  abhi  trnatti  vajam  arvata  Lsa  dhatte  aksiti  gravah,j  1.40.4b 
tvd  devatra  sada  puruvaso  vigva  vamani  dhimahi. 

The  word  arvata  in  8.103.5  seems  to  me  to  be  hypermetric  and  glossal ; differently  Arnold, 
VM.,  p.  315.  Both  form  and  sense  of  the  stanza  show  it  to  be  a late  conglomerate. 

5.83.1b  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Parjanya) 

acha  vada  tavasam  glrbhir  abhi  stuhi  parjanyam  namasa  vivasa, 
kanikradad  vrsabho  jlradanu  reto  dadhaty  osadhlsu  garbham. 

8.96.12b  (Tiragci  Angirasa,  or  Dyutana  Maruti;  to  Indra) 

tad  vividdhi  yat  ta  1'ndro  jujosat  stuhi  sustnitim  namasa  vivasa, 

iipa  bhusa  jaritar  ma  ruvanyah  gravaya  vacam  kuvid  afiga  vedat. 

Prima  facie  5.83.1  ought  to  be  the  original  source  of  the  pada.  See  the  opening  paragraphs 
of  Part  2,  chapter  4. 

5.83.5tl  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Parjanya) 

yasya  vrate  prthivi  nannamlti  yasya  vrate  gaphavaj  jarbhurlti, 
yasya  vrata  osadhlr  vigvarupah  sa  nah  parjanya  mahi  garma  yacha. 

io.i69.2(1  (^abara  Kakslvata  ; to  Gavah) 

yah  sarupa  virupa  ekarupa  yasam  agnir  istya  namani  veda, 

ya  angirasas  tapaseha  cakrus  tabhyah  parjanya  mahi  garma  yacha. 

We  may  presume  that  10.169. 2d  echoes  the  fine  Parjanya  hymn.  The  relation  of  Parjanya 
to  cattle  is,  of  course,  through  the  plants  which  they  must  eat  to  prosper  ; see  5.83.4,  5, 10  ; 
10.169.1. 

[5.83.9d,  yat  kirn  ca  prthivyfim  adhi : 8.49.7b;  5o(Val.  2^7^  yad  va  prthivyfim 
adhi  (8.50.7b,  divi).] 

[5.85.3C,  tena  vigvasya  bhuvanasya  I’fija:  3.46.2°;  6.36.4d,  eko  vigvasya,  &c.  ; 
9.97.56b,  somo  vigvasya,  &c. ; 10. 168. 2d,  asya  vigvasya,  &c.] 

[6.85.01’,  mahim  devasya  nakir  a dadharsa  ; 6.7.5b,  mahdny  agne  nakir,  &c.  J 

5.86.7b,  sakhayam  va  sadam  id  bhrdtaram  va:  1.185.8b,  sakhayam  va  sadam  lj 
jaspatim  va. 

[5.85.7d,  yat  slm  agag  cakrma  gigrathas  tat:  1.179.5°;  7-93- 7S  y&t  Sim  agag 
cakrma  tat  su  mrlatu  (7.93.7°,  mrla).] 

5.85.8b  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Varuna) 

kitavaso  yad  riripur  na  divi  yad.  va  gha  satyam  uta  yan  na  vidma, 
sarva  ta  vi  sya  githirdva  devadha  te  syama  varuna  priyasah. 


271] 


— 5-86.6 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri 

1 0.139. 5°  (Vigvavasu  Devagandharva  ; to  Vigvavasu) 
vigvavasur  abhi  tan  no  grnatu  divyo  gandharvo  rajaso  vimanali, 
yad  va  gha  satyam  uta  yan  na  vidma  dhiyohinvSno  dhiya  in  no  avyah. 

For  the  possible  relationship  of  10.139.5  with  an  itihasa  in  PB.  6.9.22,  and  its  meaning, 
see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  51,  54. 

5.80.2C  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indragnl) 
ya  pftanasu  dustara  ya  vajesu  gravayya, 

ya  panca  carsanir  abhtLndragnf  ta  havamahe.j  1.21.3'' 

7.15.2*  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
yah  panca  carsanir  abhi  nisasada  dame-dame, 

Lkavir  grhapatir  yuva.j  Wi.12.61' 

9.101.9°  (Nahusa  Manava ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
ya  ojisthas  tam  a bhara  pavamana  gravayyam, 
y&h  panca  carsanir  abhi  rayim  yena  vanamahai. 

Cf.  also  under  1.86.5 — See  Muir,  OST.  i.  178. 

5.80.2d : 1.21.36;  6.6o.i4d,  indragni  ta  havamahe. 

5.80.4s  : 5.66.3s,  ta  vam  ese  rathanam. 

5.80.4b+o  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

Lta  vam  ese  rathanamj  indragni  havamahe,  5.66.3s 

pati  turasya  radhaso  vidvansa  girvanastama. 

6.60.56  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ugra  vighanina  mrdha  indragni  havamahe, 

Lta  no  mrlata  idrge.j  4**  1.17.1° 

6.44.56  ((j}ariiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

yam  vardhayantid  girah  patim  turasya  radhasah, 

tam  in  nv  asya  rodasl  Ldevi  gusmaih  saparyatah.j  6.44.5'' 

Cf.  indragni  ta  havamahe  under  i.2i-3b. 

5.80.0c+e  (Atri  Bhauma  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

evendragnibhyam  ahavi  havyarn  gusykm  ghrtam  na  putam  adribhih, 
ta  surisu  gravo  brhad  rayim  grnatsu  didhrtam  isam  grnatsu  didhrtam. 

8.12.46  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

imam  stomam  abhistaye  ghrtam  na  putam  adrivah, 

yena  nu  sadya  ojasa  vavaksitha. 

8.13.126  (Narada  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

Lindra  gavistha  satpatej  rayim  grnatsu  dharaya,  in'  8.13.12s 

Lgravah  suribhyo  amrtam  vasutvanam.j  €«-  7.81.6s 

Ludwig,  748,  translates  5.86.6  as  follows  : ‘ So  ward  Indra  und  Agni  das  havyam  ausgerufen, 
kraftdarstellendes  ghrta,  durch  der  steine  [soma  pressende]  t&tigkeit  geheiligt,  &c.’  Grass- 


5.86.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  V [272 

mann : ‘ So  wurde  kriift’ger  Opferguss  von  Steinen,  reiner  Butter  gleich,  dem  Indra,  Agni 
ausgepresst,  &c.’  Grassmann  takes  ahavi  in  the  sense  of  4savi ; in  this  way  he  is  able  to 
make  adribhih  depend  upon  ahavi.  But  I do  not  believe  that  ahavi  adribhih  go  together,  or 
that  they  mean  ‘ was  pressed  by  the  stones  ’.  Ludwig  ignores  the  comparison  in  na,  and 
separates  the  expression  ghrt&m  na  putam  adribhih  which  on  its  face  would  seem  to  mean 
‘ like  ghee  purified  by  the  adri  But  what  part  the  adri  may  have  played  in  purifying  ghee 
escapes  my  knowledge.  Soma  is  pariputo  adribhih  in  1.135.2,  but  not  ghee.  The  parallel  of 
8.12.4  may  help  to  clear  the  difficulty  : ‘(Receive)  this  song  of  praise,  purified  like  ghee, 
O thou  whose  is  the  press-stone,  that  thou  mayest  help  ; that  (song  of  praise)  by  which  now 
at  once  thou  hast  waxed  in  strength.’  See  6.10.2,  ghrtam  na  ^uci  matayah  pavante  ‘like 
pure  ghee  the  prayers  flow  purified  ’.  The  expression  ghrtam  na  putam  (suputam),  in  com- 
parisons, also  3.2.1  ; 4.10.6  ; 5.12.1.  This  suggests  the  following  translation  for  5.86.6ab  : ‘Thus 
for  Indra  and  Agni  a solid  offering  was  offered — like  purified  ghee — accompanied  by  the 
(pressing  of  soma)  by  the  press-stones.’  This  preserves  the  parallelism  between  the  two 
padas  without  interfering  with  the  natural  construction  of  either. 

Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  368,  is  also  struck  by  the  difficulty  of  adribhih  in  5.86.6,  and, 
like  myself,  doubts  whether  ghee  was  ever  purified  by  press-stones.  Whatever  may  be  the 
true  sense  of  5-86.6b  we  may  be  pretty  sure  that  its  author  had  in  mind  the  previously 
existing  expression  ghrtam  na  putam  adrivah. 

5.87.2'1  (Evayamarut  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

pra  ye  jata  mahina  ye  ca  nu  svayam  pra  vidmana  bruvata  evayamarut, 
kratva  tad  vo  maruto  nadhrse  £avo  dana  mahna  tad  esam  adhrstaso  nadrayah. 
8.20. 1 4d  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
tan  vandasva  marutas  tan  upa  stuhi  tesam  hi  dlnininam, 
aranam  na  caramas  tad  esam  dana  mahna  tad  esam. 

We  may  render  5.87.2  : ‘They  who  are  born  with  might,  and  who  now  themselves  manifest 
themselves  with  wisdom  (or,  by  wise  works) — evayamarut ; that  might  of  yours,  (coupled) 
with  skill,  O Maruts,  is  not  to  be  assailed  ; — that  (strength)  of  theirs  coupled  with  liberality 
and  greatness.’  I agree  with  Grassmann  ; Lanman,  JAOS.  x.  533  ; Johansson,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xx. 
89,  note  ; and  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lxiii.  290,  in  regarding  dana  as  instrumental  (probably  of 
daman).  As  regards  8.20.14  Grassmann  seems  to  me  on  the  right  track:  ‘Verehre,  preise 
diese  Maruts ; denn  sie  sind  laut  rauschend  Rades  Speichen  gleich,  von  denen  keine  je  die 
letzte  ist,  so  sind  auch  sie  an  Gaben  und  an  Macht.’  Yet  in  this  rendering  na  in  aranam  11a 
caramas  does  double  service,  once  as  ‘gleich’  and  once  as  ‘keine’.  Accordingly  I would 
modify  Grassmann,  ‘ Praise,  laud  these  Maruts  ! For  among  these  impetuous  gods  (there  is) 
no  last  spoke ; that  (strength,  sahas,  supplied  from  the  preceding  stanza)  is  theirs,  that 
(strength)  with  liberality  and  greatness  is  theirs.’  That  is  to  say,  the  impetuous  Maruts  rush 
on  continuously  like  the  spokes  of  the  rolling  wheel  none  of  which  is  last.  Differently,  Ludwig, 
702  ; Neueste  Arbeiten,  p.  41  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  401  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  101.  The 
interpretation  of  8.20. 14  being  after  all  not  quite  certain,  we  can  do  no  more  than  suspect  that 
its  last,  rather  loosely  attached  pada,  is  added  secondarily,  the  author  being  reminded  of  it  by 
the  ending  tad  esam  in  the  penultimate  pada. 

5.87.5e  (Evayamarut  Atreya  ; to  Maruts) 

svano  na  vo  ’mavan  rejayad  vrsa  tveso  yayis  tavisa  evayamarut, 
yena  sahanta  rfijata  svarocisa  stharafmano  hiranyayah  svayudhasa  isminah. 
7.56.1  ia  (Vasistha  ; to  Maruts) 

svayudhasa  isminah  suniska  uta  svayam  tanvah  9umbhamanah. 

The  hieratic  word  ismin  occurs,  as  far  as  I know,  only  four  times,  all  in  the  Rig-Veda.  Yaska 
deals  with  the  word  in  Nirukta  4.16,  to  no  purpose.  All  Western  authorities,  as  far  as  I know, 


273]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Atri  [ — 5.87.5 

of  them,  derive  the  word  from  the  root  is  ‘ impel  or  from  the  noun  is  1 strength  and 
translate  by  something  like  ‘hasting’,  ‘driving’,  or  ‘forceful’.  Under  such  construction 
isminah  in  7. 56.11  is  badly  coordinated  with  its  surroundings,  because  it  is  preceded  and 
followed  by  words  designating  the  war-like  or  personal  equipment  of  the  Maruts.  I think  it 
can  be  made  plain  that  the  word  is  shortened  from  *isu-min  * armed  with  arrows  ’,  that, 
therefore,  it  is  a perfect  equivalent  of  isumant.  For  the  omission  of  u before  m I may  simply 
refer  to  Wackernagel,  Altindische  Grammatik,  i.  p.  59,  with  the  additional  remark  that  the 
loss  of  u before  m seems  therefore  to  be  organic,  just  as  is  the  loss  of  u before  v. 

In  RV.  5.53.16  the  crested  Maruts  are  said  to  call  upon  their  father  Rudra,  adha  pitaram 
isminam  rudrdm  vocanta  9ikvasah.  The  translation  ‘stormy’  suits  Rudra  of  course;  still 
better,  however,  is  ‘armed  with  arrows’  ; see  rudraya  ksiprtisave  ‘for  Rudra  who  has  swift 
arrows’  in  RV.  7.46.1  ; rudrah  svisuh  ‘ Rudra  who  has  strong  arrows 'in  RV.  5.43.1 1.  In  the 
^atarudriya  sections  of  the  Yajur-Vedas  we  have  namas  tigmesave,  and  namas  tiksnesave, 
both,  of  course,  referring  to  Rudra  ; see  my  Vedic  Concordance  in  that  order.  In  AV.  1.19.3 
we  have  rudrah  9aravykyaitan  amitran  vi  vidhyatu,  ‘May  Rudra  with  a volley  of  arrows  hit 
our  enemies’  ; cf.  also  RV.  10.135.6  ; AV.  15.5.5.  Rudra’s  missile  (rudrasya  hetih)  is  dreaded 
in  every  book  of  the  literature.  A typical  expression  is,  rudrasya  hetih  pari  vo  vrnaktu,  TS. 
1. 1. 1. 1,  et  al.  (see  Concordance).  Rudra  is  really  the  typical  archer  (astar)  of  the  Veda,  AV. 
6.93.1;  RV.  10.64.8.  The  archer  is  described  as  isumant,  of  course,  RV.  2.42.2;  cf.  AV. 
30.137.6.  The  equation  ismin  = isumant  follows  automatically. 

Otherwise  ismin  is  an  attribute  of  the  Maruts.  They  are  described  as  svayudhasa  isminah, 
‘having  strong  weapons  and  armed  with  arrows’,  in  RV.  5.87.5;  7.56.11;  as  v^Tmanta 
isminah,  ‘armed  with  axes  and  arrows’,  in  1.87.6.  But  in  5.57.2  they  are  va9imanta 
rstimanto  . . . sudhanvana  isumantah,  ‘armed  with  axes,  spears,  bows,  and  arrows’,1  and  so 
again  ismin  = isumant.  Cf.  also  RV.  5.53.4  (dlianvasu  by  the  side  of  va9lsu)  ; 8.20.4,  12-  It 
is  scarcely  necessary  to  say  that  isminah  and  isumantah  are  metrical  doublets,  and  that  of 
the  two  isminah  is  the  secondary  formation,  as,  e.  g.  ojasvin  : ojasvant;  bhrajasvin  : bhrajas- 
vant.2  Stems  in  -vin  and  -min  are  primarily  and  in  the  main  -vant  and  -mant  stems 
modulated  as  -in  stems. 

Of  the  two  forms  of  the  repeated  pada  that  in  5.87.5  is  apparently  primary,  suniskah  being 
added  from  some  such  connexion  as  4.37. 4**. — The  word  sthara9mano  in  5.87.5  (for  which, 
last,  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  369)  suggests  sthira  1 with  firm  reins’  ; perhaps  with  a kind 
of  haplology  from  sth(ir)ara9manah  (cf.  6.67.1).  I do  not  think  that  tisthanti  ra9manah 
would  mean  anything  in  Sanskrit. — For  5.87.5  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  32. 


1 Cf.  in  the  ^atarudriya,  nama  isumadbhyo  dhanvayibhya9  (or,  dhanvavibhya9)  ca  ; see 
Concordance. 

2 See  Concordance,  under  indraujasvinn,  and  surya  blirajistha. 


35 


[h.o.s.  so| 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  VI 

[6.1.2a,  adha  hota  ny  asldo  yajlyan : 5. 1 . 5d,  6a  ; 6.  i.6b;  10.52. 2b,  all  closely 
similar  padas  ; see  under  5. i.5d.] 

6.1.4°:  1.72.3°,  namani  cid  dadhire  yajniyani. 

[6.1.6b  : see  under  6.  i.2a.] 

6.1. 8a,  vi^arii  kaviiii  vi?patim  f^vatlnam : 3.2.  ioa,  vi^am  kavi'm  vifpatim  manuslr 
l'sah  ; 5.4-3a,  vifam  kavi'm  vi^patim  manuslnam. 

6.1. 9b  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

so  agna  ije  ^afame  ca  marto  yas  ta  anat  samidha  havyadatim, 
ya  ahutirh  pari  veda  namobhir  vi$vet  sa  vama  dad  hate  tvotah. 

10. 122.3d  (Citramahas  Vasistha;  to  Agni) 

sapta  dhamani  pariyann  amartyo  da^ad  dapiise  sukrte  mamahasva, 
suvlrena  rayi'nagne  svabhiiva  yas  ta  anat  samidha  tam  jusasva. 

For  6.1.9°  °t-  1 ■ 31  -5C»  ya  ahutiiii  p<iri  veda  vasatkrtim. 

[6.1. 10b,  namobhir  agne  samidhota  havyaih  : 7.63.3d,  namobhir  mitrSivarunota 
havyaih.] 

6.1.10°  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

asma  u te  mahi  mahe  vidhema  Lnamobhir  agne  samidhota  havyaih, j &w*cf.  6.  i.iob 
vddl  suno  sahaso  girbhir  ukthair  a te  bhadrayam  sumatau  yatema. 

6.  i3-4a  (The  same) 

yas  te  suno  sahaso  girbhir  ukthair  yajnair  marto  nifitim  vedyanat, 
vifvam  sa  deva  prati  varam  agne  dhatte  dhanyam  patyate  vasavyaih. 

Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  94%  emends  vedyanat  (Padap.  vedya  anat)  to  v6dyanat  = vedya 
anat.  Previously  in  his  Translation,  379,  he  rendered  6.i3.4ab,  ‘der,  o solin  der  kraft,  mit 
liedern  und  ukthas,  mitopfer  am  altare  deine  schiirfe  zu  stande  gebracht  hat’.  His  emenda- 
tion seems  to  me  to  be  correct,  his  rendering  on  the  road  to  correctness.  Both  v6di  in  6.1.10 
and  emended  v6dya  in  6.13.4  are  instrumentals,  ‘by  means  of  the  v6dl  (altar)’.  The  words 
are  coordinate  with  all  the  instrumentals  (samidha,  &c.  ; glrbhili,  &c.)  in  the  two  stanzas. 
Translate  6.i.ioci1,  ‘by  means  of  the  altar,  O son  of  strength,  by  means  of  our  songs  and 
hymns  of  praise,  may  we  thy  kindly  favour  attain!’  Translate  6.13. 4ab,  ‘the  mortal  that 
hath  effected  thy  awakening,  O son  of  strength  (Agni),  by  means  of  songs,  hymns  of  praise, 
sacrifice,  and  the  altar’.  Differently  as  regards  vedyanat,  but  without  regard  to  the  parallel, 
Roth,  ZDMG.  xlviii.  679  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  182.  Cf.  also  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  I.  375. 


275]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bliaradvaja  [ — 6.5.1 

6.1. lln  (Bliaradvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

a yds  tatantha  rddasi  vi  bhasa  grdvobhig  ca  gravasyus  tarutrah, 
brhadbhir  vajai  sthavirebhir  asme  revadbhir  agne  vitaram  vi  bhahi. 

6.4.6b  (The  same) 

ii  suryo  na  bhanumddbhir  arkair  agne  tatantha  rodasi  vi  bhasa, 
citro  nayat  pari  tdmahsy  aktah  gocisa  patmann  augijo  na  diyan. 


0.1.12o+d  (Bliaradvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

nrvad  vaso  sadam  id  dhehy  asme  bhuri  tokaya  t&nay&ya  payvah, 

purvir  iso  brhatir  areagha  asmd  bhadra  saugravasani  santu. 

9.87.9°  (Ufanas  Kavya  ; to  Pavamana  Sonia) 

uta  sma  ragim  pari  yasi  gonam  indrena  soma  saratham  punanah, 

purvir  iso  brhatir  jiradano  giksa  gaclvas  tava  ta  upastut. 

6.74.2d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  and  Rudra) 

somarudra  vi  vrliataiii  visQcim  amlva  ya  no  gayam  avivega, 

Lar6  badhethaiii  nirrtim  paracairj  asmd  bhadra  saugravasani  santu. 

««•  1. 24. 9° 

For  9.87. 9d  cf.  the  padas  beginning  with  <-iksu  gacivas  under  1.62.12. 

6.2. 9b:  5.9. 4d,  agne  pagiir  na  yavase. 

6.2.10'* : 4.9.5®,  vesi  hy  adhvarlyatam. 

6.2.11  = 6.14.6  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 
acha  no  mitramaho  deva  devan  agne  vocah  sumatim  rodasyoh, 
vihi  svastim  suksitiria  divo  nrn  dviso  anhansi  durita  tarema  ta  tarema 
tavavasa  tarema. 

6. 15.  i5e  (Yltahavya  Ahgirasa,  or  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

Labhi  prayansi  sudhitani  hi  kliydj  ni  tva  dadhlta  rodasi  yajadhyai, 

6.i5-i5a 

ava  no  maghavan  vajasatav  agne  vigvani  durita  tarema  ta  tarema  tava- 
vasa tarema. 

6.4.3d:  2.2o.5d,  agnasya  cic  chignathat  purvyani. 

6.4.0b:  agne  tatantha  rodasi  vi  bhasa:  6. i.na,  a yds  tatantha  rodasi  vi  bhasa. 
6.4.8d  ; io.7b;  i2.6d;  13. 6d ; I7.i5d;  24.iod,  madema  gatahimah  suvirah. 

6.5.1b  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

huve  vah  sumim  sahaso  yuvdnam  adroghavacam  matibhir  yavistham, 
ya  invati  dravinani  praceta  vigvavarani  puruvaro  adhruk. 


6.5.1 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VI  [276 

6. 22. 2d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

tam  u nah  purve  pitaro  navagvah  sapta  vipraso  abhi  vajayantah, 
naksaddabham  taturim  parvatestham  adroghavacam  matibhih  gavi- 
stham. 

Translate  6.5.1,  ‘I  call  for  you  the  son  of  might,  the  youth  ; him  whose  word  is  not  false, 
the  youngest  (I  call)  with  prayers,  &c.’  The  modulation  of  the  repeated  pada  is  interesting : 
yavistham  for  Agni  (see  Macdonell,  Vedic  Mythology,  p.  91) ; yavistham  for  Indra.  £avasl  is 
Indra’s  mother  ; see  the  author  in  ZDMG.  xlviii.  548,  and  cf.  ijavistha  in  Grassmann’s  Lexicon. 
The  word  adroghavacam  does  not  determine  the  prior  place  of  the  repeated  pada.  Though 
Indra  is  depicted  in  the  Brahmanas  as  a good  deal  of  a liar,  still  in  the  Rig-Veda  this  epithet 
is  assigned  not  only  to  him  (as  a sort  of  lucus  a non  lucendo),  but  also  to  Agni ; see  Bergaigne, 
iii.  181,  187.  On  the  other  hand  the  repetition  of  the  line  settles  definitely  the  meaning  and 
government  of  matibhih  Ludwig,  546,  takes  matibhih  <;avistham  in  6.22.2®  together  in  the 
sense  of  ' gedankenstiirksten  ’.  This  is  disproved  by  the  parallel  words  matibhir  yavistham 
in  6.t5.ib.  This  cannot  mean  ‘ gedankenjiingster  ’.  Translate  6.22.2,  ‘ Him  our  Fathers  of 
yore  . . . (have  called)  with  their  prayers,  him  whose  word  is  not  false,  the  strongest.’  Cf. 
Grassmann,  i.  253. 

[0.5. 5a,  yas  te  yajnena  samidlia  ya  ukthaih:  4.4. 7b,  yas  tvfi  nityena  havisa  ya 
ukthaih.] 

[6.6.7C,  candram  rayim  puruviram  brhantam : 4.44.6®,  nu  no  rayim,  &c.] 

[0.7.5b,  mahany  agne  nakir  a dadharsa : 5.85.6^,  mahim  devasya  nakir,  &c.] 

0.7. 7a,  vi  yo  rajansy  amimlta  sukratuh  : 1.160.4°,  vi  yo  raame  rajasl  sukratOyaya. 
Cf.  6.8. 2C. 

[6.7.7b,  vaigvanaro  vi  divo  rocana  kavih : 9.85. 9b,  ararucad  vi  divo,  &c.] 

0.8.2®  : 1.143.2®,  sa  jayamanah  parame  vyomani ; 7.5.7®,  . . . vyoman. 

[0.8.2°:  vy  antariksam  amimlta  sukratuh : 6.7.7®,  vi  yo  rajansi  amimlta 
sukratuh.] 

0.8.0®,  asmakam  agne  maghavatsu  dharaya:  1. 140. 10®,  asmiikam  agne  magha- 
vatsu  dldihi. 

[0.8.7ftb,  adabdhebhis  tava  gopabhir  iste  ’smakam  pahi  trisadhastha  sOrm : 
1. 1 43.8°(1,  adabdhebhir  adrpitebhir  iste  ’nimisadbhih  pdri  pahi  no  jah.] 

0.1O.1'1 : 7.17.4®,  svadhvara  karati  jatavedah  ; 3.6.6d  ; 7. 1 7 . 3b,  svadhvara  krnuhi 
jatavedah. 

[0.1O.0(i,  avlr  vajasya  gadliyasya  satau  : 6.26. 2b,  maho  viijasya,  &c.] 

[0.11.5®,  vriije  ha  yan  mimasa  barhir  agnau  : 7.2.4b,  pra  vriijate  namasa,  &c.] 
[0.11. 0b,  dev6bhir  agne  agnibhir  idhanah  : 6.i2.6b,  vigvebhir  agne,  &c.] 


[ — 6.15.3 


277]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvdja 

0.12. 4b  (Bharadvaja  Barhaspatya ; to  Agni) 
sasmakebhir  etarl  na  fQsair  agni  stave  dama  a jatavedah, 
drvknno  vanvan  knitva  narvosrah  piteva  jarayayi  yajnaih. 

7. 1 2. 2b  (Yasistha  M&itr&varuni  ; to  Agni) 
sa  mahna  vfgvft  duritani  sahvan  agni  stave  dama  a jatavedah, 
sa  no  raksisad  duritad  avadyad  asman  grnata  utsi  no  maghonah. 

For  6.12. 4*b  cf.  5.41.  io°,  grnitb  agnir  etSrl  na  yusaili  ; for  sundry  points  in  the  same  stanza, 
Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xiii.  293  ; xx.  39;  Oldenberg,  Prol.  464  ; RV.  Noten,  I.  374. 

[0.12.0b,  vifvebhir  agne  agnibhir  idhanah  : 6.  u.6b,  devebhir  agne,  &c.] 

0.13. 4<\  yas  te  sOno  sahaso  glrbhir  ukthaih:  6.  i.ioc,  vedl  sOno,  &c. 

0.14.2C,  agniih  hotSram  ilate  : 1. 128.8",  agnirii  hot&ram  ilate  vasudhitim  ; 5.1.7'’, 
agnirh  hotilram  ilate  nsimobhih. 

Cf.  3. 20. 2b,  agne  hotaram  ilate  ; 8.43.20°,  viihniih  hdtaram  ijato. 

0.14.0  = 6.2.11. 

0.14.0e  = 6.2.iie;  6. 1 5. 1 5e,  ta  tarema  tavavasa  tarema. 

0.16.3,l+e  (Yltahavya  Ahgirasa,  or  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 
sa  tvam  daksasyavrko  vrdho  bhQr  ary  ah  parasyantarasya  tarusah, 
rayah  sQno  sahaso  martyesv  a chardir  yacha  vltahavyaya  sapratho  bharad- 
vajaya  saprathah. 

10.  ii5.5b  (Upastuta  Varstiliavya  ; to  Agni) 

sa  id  agnih  kanvatamah  kanvasakharyab  parasyantarasya  tarusah, 
agnih  patu  grnato  agnih  sunn  agnir  dadatu  tesam  avo  nah. 

6.i6.33a  (Bharadvaja;  to  Agni) 

bharadvajaya  saprathah  garma  yacha  sahantya, 

agne  varenyaih  vasu. 

1 have  indicated  previously  (under  1.48.15)  what  I regard  as  the  explanation  of  the 
enigmatic  r of  chardis.  In  the  period  of  the  composition  of  the  hymns  the  word  could  only 
have  been  chadis.  The  metre  of  the  verses  points  to  chadis,  instead  of  chardis,  in  all  critical 
positions:  1.48.15;  8.9.1  ; 18.21;  27.4;  67.6;  71.14.  Grassmann  (as  after  him  others)  out- 
lines the  problem  very  neatly  in  his  Lexicon,  s.  v. : ‘ chardis,  wofiir  wahrscheinlich  uberall 
chadis  zu  lesen  ist,  da  sammtliche  metrisch  entscheidenden  Stellen  die  Kiirze  der  ersten 
Silbe  fordern  und  keine  deren  Lange  begiinstigt.  Das  r scheint  in  die  spatere  Redaction 
durch  Missverstandniss  hineingedrungen.’  For  other  discussions  see  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lv. 
312,  and  the  literature  there  cited. 

What,  now,  is  the  nature  of  this  ‘misunderstanding  and  is  it  really  such  ? Grassmann’s 
statement  is  very  well  as  soon  as  we  substitute  for  misunderstanding  the  linguistic  term 
1 contamination  ’.  The  poets  of  the  Rig-Veda  knew  only  the  word  chadis  ‘ cover  ’.  Like 
other  words  of  this  semantic  class  the  word  meant  both  ‘ cover  ’ (in  the  physical  sense)  and 
‘protection’;  cf.,  e.g.,  varma,  ‘armour’,  and  ‘protection’.  In  the  more  concrete  sense  of 
‘cover’  chadis  occurs  in  RV.  10.85.10,  and  it  endures  in  the  sense  of  ‘cover’,  ‘ roof’,  in  later 
times  ; e.g.  AV.  3.7.3,  down  to  Katliasaritsagara  2.49.  In  the  abstract  sense  of  ‘ protection  ’ the 


6.15.3 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [278 

word  blended  with,  or  was  contaminated  by  9arma  ‘ protection  taking  its  r from  that  word. 
Again  in  that  form  the  word  endures  clear  through  to  Pali  chadl  (Childers’  Lexicon),  and 
Maharastrl  Prakrit  chaddl  (Jacobi,  Erzahlungen,  p.  76,  1.  32).  The  contamination  obviously 
took  place  in  the  time  that  passed  between  Kig-Veda  composition  and  Rig-Veda  redaction.  At 
the  time  of  the  redaction  the  word  for  ‘protection’  had  so  definitively  assumed  the  form 
chardis  that  the  diaskeuasts  had  to  substitute  it  for  the  poets’  chadis,  metre  contradicente.  The 
old  word  chadis  had  completely  sloughed  that  meaning. 

That  all  this  is  indeed  so,  is  rendered  probable  by  the  intimate  and  persistent  synonymy 
of  9arma  and  chardis.  Thus  the  line,  RY.  7.52.2b,  9arma  tokaya  tanayaya  gopah,  is  echoed  in  the 
formula,  chardis  tokaya  tanayaya  yacha,  TB.  1 .1.7.1 ; Ap£.  5.12.1.  In  RV.  i.H4.5d  both  words 
occur  together,  9arma  varma  chardir  asmabhyam  yansat.  Almost  every  qualifying  expression 
that  is  used  with  9arma  is  also  used  with  chardis  ; e.  g.  trivarutha  ‘ offering  threefold  safety  ’, 
or,  varuthya,  ‘ offering  safety  ’ ; or  varutha  by  the  side  of  each  : 

19drma  no  yansan  trivarutham,  10.66.5 
savita  9&rma  yacliatv  asm6  trivarutham,  4.53.6 
sa  nah  9arma  trivarutham  vi  yansat,  8.42.2 
9armanii  nas  trivaruthena  pahi,  5.4.8 
trivarutham  maruto  yanta  na9  chardih,  8.18.21 
Cf.  also  MS.  2.8.7d:  111.4;  KS.  17.6;  TA.  2.5.2. 

(9arma  . . . varuthyiim  tad  asmasu  vi  yantana,  8.47.10 
(bfhaspatili  9arma  ...  no  yamad  varuthyiim,  5.46.5 
chardir  yad  vam  varuthykm,  6.67.2 

Ibhava  varutham  . . . maghdvadbhyah  9iirma,  1 .58.9 
9arma  no  yantam  amavad  varutham,  4.55.4 
achidram  9&rma  yachata  . . . varutham,  8.27.9 
yad  vah  . . . varutham  asti  yac  chardih,  8.67.6 

Or  again,  adjectives  for  ‘broad  ’ go  with  both  nouns  : uni,  prtliu,  and  especially  saprathah  : 
yacha  nah  9arma  saprathah,  1.22. 15 
saprathah  9arma  yacha  saliantya,  6.16.33 
chardir  yacha  vltahavyaya  saprathah,  6.15.3 
saprathah  chardir  yantam  adabhyam,  8.5.12 

ui-v  iisma  aditih  9arma  yansat,  4.25.5 

{pra  no  yachatad  avrkam  prthu  chardih,  1.48.15 
prasmai  yachatam  avrkam  prthu  chardih,  8.9.1. 

As  regards  other  adjectives,  or  other  related  connexions,  the  following  pairs  or  groups  speak 
for  themselves : 

duradharsam  grnate  9arma  yansat,  6.49.7 

ddhrstaih  chardir  yiid  vam,  6.67.2 

bhava  . . . maghavan  maghiivadbhyah  carma.  1.58.9 

chardir  yacha  maghavadbliya9  ca  mahyam  ca,  6.46.9  (cf.  7.74.5  ; 8.5.12) 

9arma  tokaya  tanayaya  gopah,  7.52.2 

adha  sma  yacha  tanvt  tiine  ca  chardih,  6.46.12. 

On  the  character  and  frequency  of  lexical  contaminations  see  the  author,  American  Journal 
of  Philology,  xvi.  410. 

6.15.6(i,  6e,  devo  devesu  vanate  hi  varyam  (6e,  no  duvah). 

6.15.7°  (Vitahavya  Angirasa,  or  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

samiddham  agnirii  samidha  giro,  grne  9iicim  pavakam  puro  adlivare  dhruvam, 
vipram  hdtaram  puruvaram  adruham  kavirh  sumnair  imaho  jatavedasam. 


279] 


[ 6.16.22 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvdja 

8.44.10"  (VirQpa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 
vipram  hotaram  adruhaih  dhQmaketurii  vibhiivasuin, 
yajnanam  ketiim  xmahe. 

6.15.12  (Vitakavya  Angirasa,  or  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni)  = 

7.4.9  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
tvam  agne  vanusyatb  ni  pahi  tvam  u nah  sahasavann  avadyat, 
sarii  tva  dhvasmanvad  abhy  dtu  pathah  sam  rayi  sprhayayyah  sahasri. 
Cf.  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  liv.  606  ; RV.  Noten,  I.  376. 

6.15.15"  (Yltahavya  Angirasa,  or  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 
abhi  prayansi  siidhitani  hi  khy6  ni  tva  dadhlta  rodasl  yajadhyui, 
ava  no  maghavan  vdjasatav  agne  vifvani  durita  tarema  Lta  tarema  tavavasa 
tarema.j  6.2.1  ie 

10.53. 2b  (Devah  ; to  Agni) 

aradhi  hota  nisada  yajlyan  abhi  prayansi  siidhitani  hi  khyat, 
yiijamahai  yajhiyan  lianta  devan  llamaha  idyah  ajyena. 

See  under  1. 135.4  f°r  two  very  similar  padas 
6.15.15e:  6.2. ne  = 6.14.6®,  til  tarema  tavavasa  tarema. 

6.16.2C  : 5.26.1°  ; 8.102. i6c,  a deviin  vaksi  yiiksi  ca. 

6.16.51’,  divodasaya  sunvate:  4. 30.20°,  divodasaya  da^iise  ; 6.31. 4d,  divodasaya 
sunvate  sutakre. 

[6.16.7",  tvam  agne  svadhyiih  : 8.19.17“  ; 43.30",  t6  ghed  agne  svadhyah.] 
6.16.7°:  1.15.7°;  5.21.3d,  yajnesu  devam  llate. 

6.16.9"  : 1.14.11",  tvarii  hota  manurhitah. 

6.16. 9b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

Ltvam  hota  manurhitoj  vahnir  asa  vidustarah,  gw  1.14.11" 

agne  yaksi  divo  vifah. 

7.i6.9b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

sa  mandraya  ca  jihvaya  vahnir  asa  vidustarah, 

agne  rayirii  maghavadbhyo  na  a vaha  havyadatim  ca  sudaya. 

6.16.10".  iigna  a yahi  vltaye:  5.51.5“,  vayav  a yahi  vita  ye. 

6.16.15°,  dhanamjayam  rane-rane:  1.74.3°,  dhanamjayo  rane-rane. 

[6.16.20",  sa  hi  vifvati  parthiva:  6.45.20°,  sa  hi  vi^vani  parthiva.] 

6.16. 22b:  5.52. 4b,  stomarh  yajnam  ca  dhrsnuya. 


6.16.24 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VI  [280 

6.16. 24b  : 1.14.3°,  adityan  marutam  ganam. 

[6.16. 28a,  agnis  tigmena  focisa : agne  tigmena,  &c.  ; see  under  1.12.12.] 

6.16. 29b  : 1.78.1b;  6. 1 6.36^  ; 8.43. 2b,  jatavedo  vicarsane. 

6.16.29°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

suvlram  rayi'm  a bhara  Jatavedo  vicarsane, j x. 78.1b 

jahi  raksansi  sukrato. 

9.63.28°  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpunanah  soma  dharayejndo  vifva  apa  sridhah,  9.63.28a 

jahi  raksansi  sukrato. 

6.16. 30ab  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

tvaria  nah  pahy  anhaso  jatavedo  aghayatah, 

raksa  no  brahmanas  kave. 

7.15. 1 5ab  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
tvam  nah  pahy  anhaso  dosavastar  aghayatah, 
diva  naktam  adabhya. 

6.16.33a  : 6.15.3°,  bharadvajaya  saprathah. 

6.16.35°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni) 

garbhe  matuh  pitiis  pita  vididyutano  aksare, 

sidann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

9.32.4°  ((^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ubhe  somavacaka9an  mrgo  na  takto  arhasi, 
sidann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

9.64.11°  (Ka9yapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
urmir  yas  te  pavitra  a devavih  paryaksarat, 
sidann  rtasya  ydnim  a. 

Cf.  rt&sya  yoDim  asadam,  under  3.62.13°. 

6.16. 36b:  i.78.ib;  6.16.29b;  8.43.2b,  jatavedo  vicarsane. 

6.16.40°:  5.9.3d,  vi9i1m  agnim  svadhvaram. 

6.16. 441’,  abhi  prayahsi  vltaye:  1.135.4b,  abhi  prayahsi  sudhitani  vltaye. 
6.16.44°:  1.14.6°,  a devan  somapltaye. 

6.16.46°:  4.3.1b,  hotaram  satyayajarii  rodasyoh. 

6.16.46'1,  uttanahasto  namasa  vivaset:  3.14.5b,  uttanaliasta  namasopasadya ; 
xo.79.2'1,  uttanahasta  namasadhi  viksu. 


281]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bliaraclvdja  [ — 6.19.8 

[0.16.47  : 10.91. 14.  The  stanzas  are  closely  related  : see  note  to  5.6.5.] 
0.10.47*:  5.6.5*,  ii  te  agna  red  havih. 

6.18.2*  (Bharadv&ja ; to  Indra) 

sa  yudhmah  satva  khajakrt  samadva  tuvimrakso  nadanumah  rjlsT, 
brhadrenug  gyavano  manusTnUm  ekah  krstlnam  abliavat  sahava. 

7.20.3*  (Vasistha;  to  Indra) 

yudhmb  anarva  khajakrt  samadva  furah  satrasad  janusem  asalhah, 

Lvy  dsa  l'ndrah  prtanfili  svojiij  adha  vigvarh  gatrQyantaiii  jaghana. 

C-w  7.20.3° 

Cf.  8.1.7°:  nil  old  formulas  describing  Indra’s  fighting  qualities;  they  offer  no  basis  for 
chronological  discrimination. 

[6.18.12°.  nasya  gatrur  na  pratimanam  asti : 4.18.4°,  nahi  nv  asya  pratimanam 
asti.] 

6.]9.1d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

mahan  indro  nrvad  a carsanipra  uta  dvibarha  aminah  sahobhih, 
asmadryhg  vavrdhe  vlrydyoruh  prthiih  sukrtah  kartrbhir  bhut. 

7.62. id  (Vasistha;  to  SQrya) 

lit  suryo  brhad  arcfnsy  agret  purii  vigvil  janima  miinusanam, 

same  diva  dadrge  rocamanah  kratva  krtah  sukrtah  kartrbhir  bhut. 

Ludwig,  543,  renders  6.i9.id,  ‘ weiten  raum  erfiillend  war  er  giinstig  gestimmt  von  den 
dienstverrichtenden  priestern ’.  But  7.62. id  exhibits  quite  a different  sense.  Here  Ludwig, 
11 3,  quite  correctly,  ‘ mit  einsiebt  geschaffen  ward  er  wolbescliaffen  gemacht  von  denen  die 
ihn  schufen ’.  Therefore  6.i9.id  means  ‘ wide  and  broad  was  he,  well  fashioned  by  the 
creators’.  Cf.  Grassmann,  i.  249,  and  350. 

6.19.2b:  3.32. 7b,  brhantam  rsvamajaraiii  yiivanam;  6.49.10°.  . . ajararii  susum- 
nam. 

6.19.3b:  3.54.22b;  5.4. 2d,  asmadryiik  siim  mimlhi  grtivansi. 

6.19.5d,  samudre  na  sindhavo  yadamanah  : 3.36.7*,  samudrena  sindhavo,  &c. 

[6.19.7°,  yena  tokasya  tanayasya  satdu  : 4.24.3d  ; 7.82.911,  naras  tokasya  tanayasya 
satdu  (7.82.9d,  satisu).] 

6.19. 8b+°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

a no  bhara  vrsanam  gusmam  indra  dhanasprtam  guguvahsam  sudaksam, 
yena  vahsama  prtanasu  gatrun  tavotibhir  uta  jammr  ajamln. 

10.47. 4b  (Saptagu  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra  Vaikuntha) 

sanadvajarii  vipravlram  tarutram  dhanasprtam  guguvansam  sudaksam, 
dasyuhanam  purbhidam  indra  satyam  Lasmabhyam  citram  vrsanam 
rayim  dah.j  ^refrain,  10.47.  id-8d 

36  [h.o.s.  20] 


6.19.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [282 

8.6o.  1 2°  (Bharga  Pragatha ; to  Agni) 

y6na  vansama  prtanasu  (jardhatas  taranto  arya  adifah, 

sa  tvam  no  vardha  prayasa  ^acivaso  ji'nva  dhiyo  vasuvi'dah. 

We  may  render  6.19.8  : ‘Bring  to  us  thy  fiery  strength,  0 Indra,  that  conquereth  (for  us) 
wealth,  is  strong,  and  full  of  power,  by  which  with  thy  helps  we  shall  conquer  in  battle  the 
enemy  that  is  of  our  kin  and  the  enemy  that  is  not  of  our  kin.’  The  second  pada  occurs 
again  in  a litany  each  of  whose  stanzas  ends  with  the  refrain,  asmabhyam  citram 
vrsanam  rayim  dah  (10.47.  id-8d)  ; the  rigmarole  nature  of  this  hymn  prepares  for  the 
conclusion  that  the  expression,  dhanasprtam  (;u<juvaiisarh  sudaksam,  was  composed  to  qualify 
9usmam  in  6.19.8,  and  not  rayim  in  the  refrain  at  10.47.4  : rayim  dhanasprtam  is  rank 
tautology.  The  epithets  dasyuhanaih  purbhidam  are  also  epithets  which  really  fit  something 
else  than  rayim  (cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  270,  note  2). — For  6. 19.8C,  &c.,  cf.  9.90.3d, 
asalhah  sahvan  prtanasu  9atrun  ; for  the  refrain  io.47.id-8d,  cf.  Vedic  Concordance,  under 
asmabhyam  citram. 

6.19. 9d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

a te  cjiismo  vrsabha  etu  pa$cad  ottarad  adharad  a purastat, 
a vifvato  abhi  sam  etv  arvan  indra  dyumnam  svarvad  dhehy  asm6. 

6.35. 2d  (Nara  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

karhi  svit  tad  indra  yan  nrbhir  nrn  vlrair  vlran  nllayase  jayajin, 
tridhatu  ga  adhi  jayasi  gosv  indra  dyumnam  svarvad  dhehy  asm6. 

6.19.11  = 3-47-5- 

6.20.5a:  4.28.2^,  maho  druho  apa  vifvayu  dhayi. 

6.20.6’1:  5.30.8b,  9iro  dasasya  namucer  mathayan. 

6.20.10°:  t.  1 74.2’’,  sapta  yat  pvirah  (;irma  faradlr  dart. 

6.20.12  = 1.174.9. 

[6.21.10b,  jaritaro  abhy  arcanty  arkaih:  see  under  6.50.15.] 

6.22.2d,  adroghavacam  matibhih  ^avistliam  : 6.5. ib,  adroghavacarii  matibhir 
yavistham. 

6.23.3°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

pata  sutam  indro  astu  somarh  pranemr  ugro  jaritaram  Qtf, 

karta  vlraya  siisvaya  u lokam  Ldata  vasu  stuvate  kiraye  cit. j «wcf.  6.23.3d 

6.44.15°  ((^aiiiyu  Bfirhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

pata  sutam  indro  astu  sdmam  Lhanta  vrtram  vajrena  mandasanah, j 

cf.  4. 1 7-3® 

ganta  yajnam  paravata?  cid  acha  vasur  dhlnam  avitil  kariidhayah. 

In  marking  the  two  words  kiraye,  in  6.23.3,  and  kfinidhayfih  ‘nourishing  poets’,  in 
6.44.15,  I have  indicated  my  belief  that  klri  means  ‘poet’.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  216  ff., 
following  Ludwig,  Dor  Rig-Veda,  vi.  105,  takes  klri  to  mean  ‘miserable,  poor’,  and  contends 


288]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [ — 6.25.9 

that  the  word  nowhere  means  ‘poet’.  Why  not  here  in  6.23.3,  where  the  antithesis  between 
vlraya  susvaye  and  stuvatb  klraye  cit  is  positively  fundamental  ? The  rich  gentleman  who 
presses  the  soma  and  ‘ yea  the  poet  who  has  only  his  praise  to  give  to  the  gods’ — that  is  what 
stuvatb  klraye  cit  means — are  contrasted  most  effectively  (cf.  7.97.10).  So  also  in  1.31.13 
ratiihavyah  ‘ he  who  gives  the  offering’,  and  klr^9  cin  mantram  ‘the  poet  with  his  mantra 
only’.  In  2.12.6,  codita  . . . yo  brahmano  nadhamftnasya  klrbli,  means,  1 (Indra)  who  pro- 
motes the  needy  Brahman  poet  ’.  The  word  kiri  has  the  side  meaning  of  ‘ poor  ’ only  in  so 
far  as  the  poets  of  the  Veda  are  constitutionally  and  congenitally  poor.  Such  economic 
status  of  the  Brahman  poet  and  priest  is  described  in  AV.  7.  103  : ‘What  gentleman  (ksatriya) 
desirous  of  improving  his  condition  will  get  us  (the  priests)  out  of  this  wretched  plight  ? 
Who  desireth  to  sacrifice,  who  to  give  baksheesh  ? Who  shall  gain  long  life  with  the 
gods?’1  Cf.  the  karavo  alpasvah,  ‘poets  lean  of  purse’,  in  GB.  1.3.17;  Viiit.  24.20.  I am 
sure  that  in  this  way  the  word  kiri  in  the  sense  of  ‘ poet’,  with  the  implication  that  poets,  in 
contrast  with  their  employers,  are,  as  a rule,  poor  men,  will  be  finally  placed  upon  solid 
ground.  And  so  kiri  and  kani  and  klst£,  all  from  the  set-root  kari  ‘ praise  ’ (cf.  klrti  ‘ act  of 
praising  ’,  IE.  type  krti-),  need  not  to  be  separated  etymologically,  and,  yas  tva  lirda  kirina 
manyamano  . . . johavlmi  in  RV.  5.4.10,  means,  ‘I,  who  remember  thee  with  heart  full  of 
praise,  fervently  call  upon  thee.’  Geldner,  in  his  RV.  Glossary,  under  kiri,  remarks  that 
Sayana  takes  kiri  in  the  sense  of ‘poet’.  Geldner  believes  in  Sayana  more  than  I do ; it 
would  have  been  well  to  have  listened  to  him  here,  not  because  Sayana  knows  anything 
special  about  the  word,  but  because  it  is  antecedently  impossible  that  a Hindu  could  err  in 
what  is,  after  all,  obviously  a case  of  primary  derivation  from  a familiar  root. — For  6.44. i5b 
cf.  the  closely  related  padas,  viidhld  (vadhlm)  vrtraiii  vijrena  mandasanah,  under  4.17.3;  for 
6.23.3d  cf.  7.97. ioc,  dhatt&m  rayim  stuvate  klraye  cit. 

[6.23.3d,  data  viisu  stuvate  klraye  cit:  7.97.10°,  dhattam  rayi'm  stuvate,  &c.] 
6.23.7°:  3.53.3°,  edarii  barhir  yajamanasya  slda. 

6.23.91':  2.i4.iob,  somebhir  Im  prnata  bhojam  indraxn. 

6.24. 9d,  aktor  vyiistau  paritakmyayam  : 5.30.13d,  aktor  vyustau  paritakmyayah. 
6.25.4°  (Bharadvaja ; to  Indra) 

?uro  va  $uram  vanate  farlrais  tanuruca  tarusi  yat  krnvaite, 
tok6  va  g6su  tanaye  yad  apsu  vi  krandasl  urvarasu  bravaite. 

6.66.8°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Maruts) 

Lnasya  varta  na  taruta  nv  astij  maruto  yam  avatha  vajasatau,  & 1.40.8° 
tok6  va  g6su  tanaye  yam  apsu  sa  vrajam  darta  pdrye  adha  dyoh. 

For  6.25.4  see  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  223  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  384. 

6.25.9°:  1.177.5°;  10.89.17°,  vidyama  vastor  avasa  grnantah. 

6.25.9"^  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

eva  na  sprdhah  sam  aja  samatsv  indra  rarandhi  mithatir  adevlh, 
vidyama  vastor  avasa  grnanto  bharadvaja  uta  ta  indra  nunam. 


1 See  Bloomfield,  The  Atharva-Veda,  p.  77. 
8.80.3;  10.24.3* 


For  needy  Brahmans  see  further  RV.  6.44.10  ; 


6.25.9 — ] Part  1 .*  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VI  [284 

10.89. 1 7cd  (Renu  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

eva  te  vayam  indra  bhuiijatlnam  Lvidyama  sumatlnam  navanam,j 

1.4.3® 

vidyama  vastor  avasa  grnanto  vigvamitra  uta  ta  indra  nunam. 

For  the  chronology  of  these  stanzas  see  under  1.4.3.  Note  that  the  latter  half  of  each  is 
rendered  discordantly  by  both  Ludwig  (549  and  644)  and  Grassmann  (i.  257  and  ii.  372). 

[6.26. 2b,  maho  vajasya  gadhyasya  satau  : 6.io.6d,  avlr  vajasya,  &c.] 

6.26.3d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

tvarii  kavirii  codayo  ’rkasatau  tvam  kiitsaya  giisnaiii  daguse  vark, 
tvam  giro  amarmanah  parahann  atithigvaya  gansyam  karisyan. 

7. 1 9.8d  (Va8istha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

priyasa  it  te  maghavann  abhistau  naro  madema  garane  sakhayah, 
ni  turvagam  ni  yadvam  gifihy  atithigvaya  gansyam  karisyan. 

For  points  in  6.26.3  see  Pischel,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  141  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  384. 

6.26.4b,  avo  yudhyantam  vrsabham  dagadyum : 1.33. i4b,  pravo,  &c. 

6.27.1,  2 : see  page  8. 

6.27.3a  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

nahi  mi  te  mahimanah  samasya  na  maghavan  maghavattvasya  vidma, 
na  radhaso-radhaso  nutanasyendra  nakir  dadrga  indriyam  te. 

io.54.3a  (Brhaduktha  Vamadevya  ; to  Indra) 

ka  u nu  te  mahimanah  samasyasmat  purva  fsayo  ’ntam  apuh, 

yan  matararii  ca  pitaram  ca  sakam  ajanayathas  tanvah  svayah. 

6.28.7C,  ma  va  stena  igata  maghagansah : 2.42.3®,  ma  na  stena  igata  maghagansah. 

6.28.7d,  pari  vo  hetf  rudrasya  vrjyah:  2.33.i4a,  pari  no  hetl  rudrasya  vrjyah  ; 
7.84.2®,  pari  no  helo  varunasya  vrjyah. 

6.29.3cd  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

griy6  te  pada  diiva  a mimiksur  dhrsnur  vajrf  gavasa  daksinavan, 
vasano  atkam  surabhiih  drg6  kam  svar  na  nrtav  isir6  babhutha. 

10.  i23.7®d  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Vena) 

Lurdhvo  gandharvo  sidhi  nake  asthatj  pratyan  citra  bibhrad  asyayudhani, 

««*  9.85.12* 

vasano  atkam  surabhim  drg6  kam  svar  na  nama  janata  priyani. 

Bergaigne,  ii.  39  ; iii.  66  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  432,  connect  gandharvii-vena  with 
the  moon,  correctly,  it  seems  to  me.  The  fitness  of  the  second  hemistich  of  10. 123.7  *n 
connexion  with  gandharvd  is  clear,  whether  we  undertake  a naturalistic  explanation  or  not. 


285]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [ — 6.35.2 

If  the  Qandharvas  are  mere  heavenly  ‘sports’,  the  statement  that  they  ‘put  on  scented 
garments  beautiful  to  look  upon  ’ is  perfectly  satisfactory.  Equally  good  is  the  same  descrip- 
tion in  connexion  with  Indra,  the  ‘ Dancer  Von  Schroeder,  Mysterium  und  Mimus,  p.  38  fF., 
has  placed  in  the  right  light  Indra’s  epithet  nrtii.  It  would  seem  therefore  that  the 
repeated  words  in  the  two  stanzas  belong  to  the  sphere  of  gay,  high  life.  Their  formulaic 
character  prevents  us  from  guessing  in  which  place  they  were  used  first.  For  6.29.3  cf. 
Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xix.  290 ; v.  Schroeder,  ibid.  39. 

0.3O.4C  : 3.32. 1 ia;  4.19.2°,  aliann  ahirii  parigayanam  arnah. 

[0.30.51',  sakarii  suryam  janayan  dyam  usasam  : 1.32.4°,  at  suryaiii,  &c.  ] 

6.31.4'1,  divodasaya  sunvate  sutakre  : 4.30.20°,  div0dasayadii9u.se;  6. 16.5'',  divo- 
dasaya  sunvate. 

[6.32.11',  mahe  vlraya  tavase  turaya : 6.49.  i2n,  pra  vlraya  pra  tavase  turaya.] 

6.32. 41’ : 4.22.31,  mahu  vajebhir  mahadbhig  ca  91'ismaih. 

6.33.21'  ((^unahotra  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  hindravase  vivaco  havante  carsanayah  giirasatau, 

tvam  viprebhir  vi  panmr  a9ayas  tvdta  it  sanita  vajam  arva. 

7.56.23d  (Vasistha ; to  Maruts) 

bhuri  cakra  marutah  pltryfiny  ukthani  ya  vali  yasyante  purl  cit, 
marudbhir  ugrah  prtanasu  salha  marudbhir  it  sanita  vajam  arva. 

6.33.5°  (^unahotra  Bhiiradvaja  ; to  Indra) 

nunam  na  indraparaya  ea  sya  bhava  mrllka  uta  no  abhistau, 

ittha  grnanto  mahinasya  garman  divi  syama  purye  gosatamrih. 

6.68.8°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

nu  na  indravaruna  grnanl  prnktam  rayirii  saugravaslya  deva, 

ittha  grnanto  mahinasya  gardho  L’po  na  navi  durita  tarema.j 

Cv  6.68.8d 

Translate  6.33.5  : ‘ N°w,  0 Indra,  and  in  the  future  be  thou  merciful  to  us,  and  (engaged) 
in  our  aid  ! Singing  here  in  the  protection  of  the  mighty  (god)  may  we  most  abundantly 
obtain  cattle  on  the  decisive  day  (of  battle)  ! ’ This  translation,  in  essential  accord  with 
Ludwig,  556,  and  Grassmann,  throws  light  upon  the  meaning  of  the  repeated  pada.  Ludwig, 
737,  translates  6.68. 8cd,  ‘hier  besingend  des  grossartigen  [reichtums]  zuversicht,  mogen  wir 
wie  auf  einem  schiffe  iiber  ungliick  hinwegkommen  ’ ; Grassmann,  ‘ in  Wahrheit  preisend 
des  Gewalt’gen  Starke,  durchfahren  Noth  wir,  wie  den  Strom  im  Schiffe’.  The  parallelism 
between  the  repeated  padas,  and  the  obvious  sense,  show  that  $ardhas  like  (jarman  is  locative 
(cf.  Schmidt,  Pluralbildungen,  305,  note),  ‘singing  here  in  the  trust  of  the  mighty  (god) 
may  we  cross  misfortune  as  waters  with  a ship  ’.  For  Indra  is  the  friend  of  those  that 
praise,  grnatam  apih,  6.45.17.  Now  the  singular  mahinasya  in  a dvidevatya-hymn  makes  it 
probable  that  6.33.5  dS  the  mother  pada. — Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  390,  takes  mrllke  in 
6-33-5  in  the  sense  of  * im  erbarmen’  ; cf.  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  241  note. 


6.35.2d  : 6.i9.9d)  indra  dyumnam  svarvad  dhehy  asme. 


6.36.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [286 

6.36.4d : 3.46.2c,  eko  vi^vasya  bhuvanasya  raja. 

6.40.4C  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

a yahi  fagvad  uipata  yayathendra  maha  manasa  somapeyam, 
upa  brahmani  Qrnava  ima  n6  ’tha  te  yajnas  tanve  vayo  dhat. 

7.29. 2d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

brahman  vlra  brahmakrtim  jusano  ’rvaclno  haribhir  yahi  tuyam, 

Lasminn  u su  savane  madayasvjbpa  brahmani  grnava  ima  nah. 

<&■  2.18.7^ 

Cf.  several  items  beginning  with  upa  brahmani  in  my  Vedie  Concordance  — For  manasa 
in  6.40.4b  cf.  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  188. 

6.40. 5d : 4.34.7b,  sajosah  pahi  girvano  marudbhih. 

[6.41.3°,  etarh  piba  hariva  sthatar  ugra:  1.33. 5°,  pra  yad  divo  hariva,  &c.] 

6.42.2b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

em  enam  pratyetana  sdmebhih  somapatamam, 

amatrebhir  rjlsinam  indram  sutebhir  indubhih. 

8.12.20b  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yajnebliir  yajnavahasam  sdmebhih  somapatamam, 

hotrabhir  indram  vavrdhur  vy  anafuh. 

6.43.1c-4c;  ayam  sa  soma  indra  te  sutah  piba. 

6.44.1cd-3cd,  somah  sutah  sa  indra  te  ’sti  svadhapate  madah. 

6.44.5b,  patim  turasya  radhasah:  5.86.4b,  patl  turasya  radhasah. 

6.44. 5d  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

yam  vardhayantfd  girah  Lpatim  turasya  radhasah,  j 5.86.4b 

tam  in  nv  ksya  rddasi  devt  gusmam  saparyatah. 

8.93.12b  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

adha  te  apratiskutam  devi  gusmara  saparyatah, 

ubhe  sugipra  rddasi. 

[6.44.9d,  dhanasya  satav  asman  aviddhi:  1. 1 io.9a,  vajebhir  no  viijasatav  aviddhi.] 
Cf.  2.30.8. 

6.44.10'1  (9amyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

indra  tubhyam  in  maghavann  abhuma  vayaiii  datre  harivo  ma  vi  venah, 
nakir  apir  dadrge  martyatra  kim  anga  radhracbdanam  tvahuh. 

8.80.3c  (Ekadyo  Naudhasa  ; to  Indra) 

kim  anga  radhracbdanah  suvanasykvited  asi, 

kuvit  sv  Indra  nah  gakah. 

Pischel’s  captivating  treatment  of  the  word  radhrd,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  124  ff.,  seems  to  establish 
for  it  the  meaning  ‘ miserable  ’ and  ‘stingy’.  Yet  I cannot  withhold  my  doubts  about  this 


[ — 6.44-10 


287]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja 

word,  though  they  lead  in  the  very  opposite  direction  ; cf.  also  Ludwig,  Ueber  die  neuesten 
Arbeiten,  pp.  31, 133  fF.  I am  attracted  by  the  flawlessly  clear  expression  coda  radho  maghd- 
nam,  which  calls  upon  Usas  in  1.48.2,  and  upon  Sarasvati  in  7.96.2:  ‘Inspire  thou  the 
liberality  of  the  patrons  (of  the  sacrifice)!’  In  7.74.4  Usas  is  typified  as  the  heavenly 
patroness  of  the  sacrifice,  because  she  ushers  in  the  sacrificial  day.  Usas  is  called  Daksina, 

1 Baksheesh’,  for  the  same  reason,  in  6.64.1,  abliud  u vasvi  daksina  maghdni  ; cf.  1.123.1,  5. 
In  7 74.4  the  words  codaya  radho  grnatd  maghoni,  ‘Inspire,  O liberal  goddess,  liberality 
towards  the  poet ! ’ are  again  addressed  to  Usas.  For  all  this  see  my  Religion  of  the  Veda, 
p.  68  ff.  Similarly  Indra  is  patis  turasya  radhasah  in  6.44.5  i IndragnI,  pat!  turasya  radhasah 
in  5.86.4  ; see  also  8.68.7. 

It  does  not  seem  to  me  possible  to  separate  the  expressions  coda  radhah,  or  codaya  radliah, 
from  those  which  contain  the  root  cod  in  juxtaposition  with  the  adjective  radhra.  In  2.30.6 
Indra  and  Soma  are  addressed  as  radhnisya  stho  yajamanasya  codau.  Does  not  this  mean, 
‘ Ye  two  are  the  inspirers  of  the  liberal  sacrificer ’,  rather  than,  ‘ Ye  two  are  the  inspirers  of 
the  stingy  sacrificer’  ? I question  whether  a Vedic  Brahman  could  get  himself  to  speak  of 
a stingy  yajamana,  because  the  word  yajamana  is  itself  a guarantee  of  the  piety,  i.  e.  the 
liberality  of  the  person  so  named.  The  thing  is  not  impossible,  but  for  the  Veda  it  is 
a contradiction  in  terms.  Eo  ipso  the  yajamana  does  sacrifice  (yajamanah  sunvan)  ; see 
5.26.5;  6.54.6:  60.15:  8.14.3,  &c.  In  10.49.1  Indra  declares  boastfully  that  he  was  the 
inspirer  of  the  yajamana,  and  that,  on  the  other  hand,  he  had  discomfited  the  non-sacri- 
ficer.  Here  the  word  for  non -sacrificer  is  ayajvan  (cf.  8.31.18)  : 
aliam  bhuvam  yajamanasya  codita 
ayajvanah  saksi  v^vasmin  bhare. 

The  passage  strengthens  my  feeling  that  yajamana  is  so  benign  or  optimistic  a word  as  to 
exclude  the  attribute  ‘ stingy  ’ by  the  side  of  it.  The  Veda  has  a plenty  of  words  for  the 
impious  non-sacrificer : pani,  a9raddlia,  aprnat,  ayajna,  dyajyu,  aditsant,  aravan,  kr^a, 
ada^uri,  rtyajvan,  asunvant,  kavari,  ada9vas,  asusvi,  &c.,  not  to  speak  of  adevayu,  adevayant, 
anindra,  &c.  Note  particularly  the  revan  ada9urih  who  neglects  to  be  liberal  (pramamarsa 
maghattaye),  in  8.45.15.  I cannot  imagine  any  of  them  used  as  the  attribute  of  a yajamana, 
no  matter  how  much  the  latter  might  fall  short  of  satisfying  the  exacting  desires  of  the 
priests.  Such  then  is  the  reason  why  it  seems  to  me  that  radhrasya  stho  yajamanasya  codau 
means,  ‘Ye  two  are  the  inspirers  of  the  liberal  sacrificer’. 

Once  again,  some  priestly  gentleman  who  is  not  making  a sufficient  income  speaks  to 
Indra  with  some  petulance  in  6.44.10,  the  first  of  the  two  stanzas  quoted  above  : ‘ 0 Indra, 
liberal  god,  we  have  always  relied  particularly  (id)  upon  thee  to  give,  0 thou  who  drivest  the 
bay  steeds!  Do  not  disregard  us  ! (But)  among  men  there  is  not  in  evidence  any  one  who 
befriends  us.  Why  then  forsooth  do  they  call  thee  inspirer  of  the  liberal  (sacrificer)  ? ’ 
That  is  to  say,  it  is  Indra’s  duty  to  furnish  the  goods.  This  he  does  by  influencing  men, 
presumably  liberal  men.  But  he  is  neglecting  his  duty  now,  so  as  to  endanger  his  title  of 
‘ inspirer  of  the  pious  liberal  patron  ’.  It  seems  to  me  most  natural  that  a Brahman  whose 
business  was  slack  would  think  first  of  all  of  the  habitually  liberal,  and  that  radhra  is  here 
about  the  same  kind  of  a person  as  the  ksatriya  in  AV.  7.103  ; see  its  rendering  under  6.23.3. 

The  same  logic  applies  to  Indra  in  10.24.3  : 

yas  patir  varyanam  asi  radhrasya  codita, 
indra  stotrnam  avita  dviso  nah  pahy  anhasah. 

‘Thou,  who  art  the  lord  of  choice  riches,  who  dost  inspire  the  liberal  giver,  who  helpest, 
0 Indra,  the  singer,  do  thou  protect  us  from  hateful  penury  ! ’ 

And  so  the  second  stanza  quoted  above,  namely  8.80.3  (cf.  6.45.17  ; 52.3):  ‘How  now,  thou 
that  inspirest  the  liberal  giver,  helpest  him  that  presses  the  soma,  thou,  surely,  wilt  help  us, 
0 Indra  ! ’ 

But  the  following  two  passages  seem  to  me  to  clinch  the  sense  of  radhra  as  ‘ liberal  giver  ’. 

2.12.6: 


6.44-io — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [288 

yo  radhrasya  codita  yah  krcasya  yd  brahmano  nadhamanasya  klreh, 
yuktagravno  yd  ’vita  su9iprah  sutasomasya  sa  janasa  indrah. 

‘The  beautifully  bearded  god  that  inspiretb  the  liberal  and  the  stingy;1  that  inspireth  the 
needy  Brahman  poet  ; that  helpeth  him  who  operates  the  press-stones  and  extracts  the  soma 
— he,  0 folks,  is  Indra.’ 

Here  I seem  to  feel  that  krga  is  the  opposite  of  radhra,  and  identical  with  aditsan  panih, 
in  6.53.3,  revan  dd&9urih  in  8.45.15,  and  the  host  of  other  words  for  impious,  stingy  men, 
well  hated  in  the  Veda,  whose  property  (vedas)  is  taken  from  them  and  given  to  the  pious 
instead  (see  1.81.9;  8.45.15). 

The  other  passage  is  2.34.15  : yaya  radhram  pSrayathaty  anho  yaya  nido  muncatha 
vanditaram,  arvacl  sa  marutoya  va  utih,  ‘ Near  is  that  help  of  yours,  0 Maruts,  with  which  ye 
pass  the  liberal  saerificer  across  misfortune,  and  release  the  poet  from  discomfiture.’  Is  it 
not  natural  to  see  in  the  pair  radhrd  and  vanditar  the  usual  pair  in  behalf  of  whom  the  gods 
exercise  their  help  and  care,  namely  the  yajamana  and  the  Brahman  poet?  The  numerous 
passages  in  which  occurs  the  verb  par  and  its  causative  paraya,  either  with  or  without  the 
prepositions  ati,  ud,  nis,  and  pari,  are  generally  engaged  in  requesting  the  gods  to  save  ‘ us  ’ 
from  evil,  &c.  (e.g.  i.io6.ifg.  ; 7.23.2).  It  is  understood,  of  course,  that  ‘us’  means  either 
the  liberal  saerificer  or  the  hymn-singing  priest.  Thus  4.2.8  : tam  anhasah  piparo  da9van- 
sam,  ‘thou  didst  help  the  pious  man  out  of  straits’ ; and,  3.20.4,  parsad  vi9vati  duritagrnantam, 
‘ may  he  ferry  the  singer  across  all  trouble  ’.  Cf.  also  expressions  like  suedtasam  tir&9  cid 
anhah  supatha  nayanti  in  7.60.6.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  da9van  and  the  grnan  in  these 
two  passages  are  the  true  parallels  respectively  of  radhra  and  vanditar,  in  2.34.15,  and  that 
radhra  means  ‘ liberal  (saerificer)  ’.  In  a confessedly  sensitive  theme  like  the  present  it  is 
not  unimportant  to  note  that,  if  we  translate  here  radhra  by  ‘ miserable  we  disturb  this 
pervading  parallelism  in  the  Veda  : 

yaya  radhram  parayathaty  anho 
yaya  nidb  muncatha  vanditaram. 

And  it  is  not  amiss  to  observe  that  the  Vedic  poets  are  more  concerned  with  their  own  and 
their  patrons’  welfare,  than  with  the  happiness  of  the  deserving  poor. 

There  is  not  a single  radhra-passage  in  the  Veda  which  does  not  gain  by  this  inter- 
pretation of  the  radhra ; but  it  must  be  admitted  that  dradhra  does  not  yield  up  its  secret 
under  our  construction  of  radhra.  See,  in  addition  to  the  Lexicons,  Bergaigne,  Etudes 
sur  le  Lexique  du  Rig-Veda,  p.  150;  Pischel,  1.  c.  ; Ludwig,  Uber  die  neuesten  Arbeiten, 
PP-  31.  134- 

6.44.11°,  purvfs  ta  indra  nissidho  janesu  : 3.51.5%  purvir  asya  nissidho  martyesu. 
6.44.14b+d  (Qaiiiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  India) 

asya  made  puni  varpansi  vidvan  ind.ro  vrtrany  apratl  jaghana, 

tam  u pra  hosi  madhumantam  asmai  somam  vlraya  Qiprine  pibadhyai. 

7.23.3d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

yuje  ratharii  gavesanarii  haribhyam  upa  brahmani  jujusanam  asthuh. 
vi  badhista  sya  rodasl  mahitvdndro  vrtrany  apratl  jaghanvan. 

8.32.246  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
adhvaryav  a tii  hi  silica  sdmam  viraya  Qiprine, 
bhara  sutiisya  pltiiye. 


kiyti  ‘stingy’,  somewhat  like  German  ‘ karg’,  which  means  both  •meagre  ’ and  ‘stingy’. 


[ — 6.45*8 


289]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja 

0.44.15a:  6.23.3a,  pitta  sutam  indro  astu  somam. 

[ 0.44.15b,  hanta  vrtraiii  vajrena  mandasanah:  4.17.3°;  10.28.7°,  vadhld  (10.28.7°, 
vadhlm)  vrtraiii,  &c.] 

0.44.10'1,  vy  iismad  dveso  yuyavad  vy  anhah:  2.33.2°,  vy  asraad  dv6so  vitararii 
vy  anhah. 

[0.44. 17a,  enit  mandano  jahi  gQra  gatrtln : 10. 1 i2.i°,harsasva  hantave  gQra  gatrun.] 

0.44.18b:  1.102.4°,  asmabhyam  mahi  (1.102.4°,  indra)  varivah  sugam  kah 
(1.102.4°,  krdhi). 

0.44.18°  : 1.100.11°,  apitrii  tokasya  tanayasya  jese. 

0.44.19a,  a tva  harayo  vfsano  yujanah  : 3.43.6%  a tva  brhanto  harayo  yujanah. 
[0.44.2Ob,  ghrtapruso  normayo  madantah  : 10.68.1°,  giribhriijo  normayo,  &c.] 
0.44. 21b  ((JJamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

vrsasi  divo  vrsabhah  prthivya  vrsa  sindhunam  vrsabhd  stiyanam, 
vrsne  ta  indur  vrsabha  plpaya  svadu  raso  madhup6yo  varaya. 

7.5.2b  (Yasistba  Maitravaruni ; to  Vaigvanara) 

Lprsto  divi  dhayy  agnih  prthivyariij  neta  sindhunam  vrsabha  stiyanam, 

Cs*  i.98.2a 

sa  manuslr  abhi  vigo  vi  bhati  vaigvSnaro  vavrdhano  varena. 

It  would  seem  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  repeated  pada  is  prior  in  the  Indra  stanza, 
6.44.21.  Cf.  apam  neta  in  the  nivid  to  Indra,  99-  8.17  (RV.  2.12.7),  whereas  no  statement  of 
this  sort  occurs  in  the  nivid  to  Agni  Vaigvanara,  99-  8.22.  In  9.74.3  Soma  Pavamana  is 
vrsapam  neta,  embracing  the  variants  in  the  repeated  pada  above. 

[8.44. 23b,  ayam  surye  adadhaj  jyotir  antah:  10.54. 6a,  yo  adadhaj  jyotisi  jyotir 
antah.] 

0.45.3ab  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
mahir  asya  pranitayah  purvir  uta  pragastayah, 
nasya  kslyanta  utayah. 

8.  X2.2iab  (Parvata  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

mahir  asya  pranitayah  purvir  uta  pragastayah, 

vigva  vasuni  daguse  vy  linaguh. 

8.40.9b  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

punns  ta  indropamatayah  purvir  uta  pragastayah  siino  hinvasya  harivah, 
vasvo  virasyaprco  ya  nii  sildhanta  no  dhiyo  Lnabhantam  anyake  same.j 

€»*  refrain,  8.39.  ib  ff. 

Cf.  bhadri  uta  pragastayah,  8.i9.i9c  ; and,  asann  uta  pragastayah,  8.45. 33b. 

0.45. 8a:  1.176.3%  yasya  vigvani  hastayoh. 

37  [h.o.s.  20] 


6.45-1° — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [290 

[6.45.10b,  indra  vajanam  pate  : 1.29.2°,  91'prin  vajanam  pate.] 

6.45.10°  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

tam  u tva  satya  somapa  Lindra  vajanam  pate,j  1.29.2° 

ahumahi  gravasyavah. 

8.24.i8b  (Vifvamanas  Vaiya^va  ; to  Indra) 
tam  vo  vajanam  patim  ahumahi  (jravasyavah, 
aprayubhir  yajnebhir  vavrdhenyam. 

Cf.  the  pada,  juhumasi  ijravasyavali,  8.52(Val.  4).4d,  under  1.4.1. 

6.45.17°  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
yo  grnatam  id  asithapir  uti  <,-ivah  sakha, 
sa  tvam  na  indra  mrlaya. 

8.80.2°  (Ekadyu  Naudhasa  ; to  Indra) 
yo  nab  5a 9 vat  puravithamrdhro  vajasataye, 
sa  tvam  na  indra  mrlaya. 

The  repeated  pada  occurs  also  in  the  form  tvam  (tuarii)  na  indra  mrlaya  in  8.80.  ic.  No 
doubt  a conscious  rhetorical  variation. 

[6.45.20a,  sa  hi  vi'fvani  parthiva:  6.  i6.2oa,  sa  hi  vifvati  parthiva.] 

[6.45.22b,  puruhutaya  satvane:  8.45. 2 ib,  purunrmnaya  satvane.] 

[6.45. 25a,  ima  u tva  fatakrato  : 8.92. i2a,  vayam  u tva,  &c.] 

6.45.25°  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

Lima  u tva  ^atakratoj  ’bhi  pra  nonuvur  girah,  $»-cf.  6.45.25* 

indra  vatsam.  na  matarah. 

8.95.  id  (Tirafcl  Ahgirasa  ; to  Indra) 
a tva  giro  rathir  ivasthuh  sutesu  girvanah, 
abhi  tva  sam  anusatdndra  vatsam  na  matarah. 

Cf.  gavo  vatsam  na  matarah,  9.12. 2b  ; abhi  vatsam  na  dhenavali,  9.13.7b  and  vatsam  gavo 
na  dhenavah,  6.45.28°.  See  next  item  but  one. 

6.45.27  = 3.41.6. 

6.45.28°  (^ariiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
ima  u tva  sut6-sute  naksante  girvano  girah, 
vats&m  gavo  na  dhendvah. 

9. 1 2. 2b  (Devala  Ka9yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  vipra  anusata  gavo  vatsdih  n&  matarah, 

Lindram  somasya  pltaye.j  Cs*  1.16.3° 

Cf.  9.100.7°,  vatsam  jatam  na  dhenavah,  and  under  6.45.25°,  and  9.104.21. — The  tertium 
comparationis  in  9.12.2  is  wanting,  though  it  can  be  readily  supplied  from  anusata  (namely, 
girah).  Clearly  the  pada  is  there  secondary,  and  clearly  it  is  primary  in  6.45.28. 


291] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja 

l,  purfitamam  purnruim. 


[6.45*33 


0.45.29“:  1.5.2“ 


6.45. 30b  (Qamyu  Bfirhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 
asmakam  indra  bhutu  te  st6mo  vahistho  antamah, 
asman  raye  mahb  hinu. 


8.5.  i8b  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  A^ins) 
asmakam  adya  vam  ayaih  stdmo  vahistho  antamah, 
Lyuvabhyam  bhutv  afvina.j 


CSf  8.5.18“ 


Translate  6.45.30,  ‘ Our  song  of  praise,  0 Indra,  shall  be  thy  most  beloved,  best  convey- 
ance ; us  promote  to  great  wealth  !’  Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xviii.  305  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG. 
L.  432.  St.  6.5.18  is  closely  parallel,  ‘This  our  song  of  praiso,  shall  be  to-day  your  most 
beloved,  best  conveyance  ; yours  it  shall  be,  0 A9vins  ! ’ Aufreclit  in  the  preface  to  his  second 
edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xvi,  remarks  anent  8.5. 180:  ‘ dazu  der  klagliche  schluss,  yuva- 
bhyarii  bhutv  ac;vina.’  He  does  not  notice  that  this  pnda  also  is  repeated  in  8.26.16  : vahistho 
vam  liavanam  stomo  duto  huvan  mini,  yuvabhyam  bhutv  a9vina  : ‘ The  best  conveying  of 
calls,  the  song  of  praise,  as  messenger  shall  call  you  hither,  0 ye  two  heroes ; yours  it  shall 
be,  ye  A9VUI8  !’  I agree  with  Aufreclit  as  to  the  ‘ kliiglicher  schluss  ’ in  8.5.18  : that  stanza 
is  mere  patchwork,  imitating  closely  in  its  first  distich  6.45.30,  and  repeating  the  third 
pada  of  8.26.16. — Cf.  8. 1.30,  asmiikam  brahmedam  bhutu  te. 

6.45.32“  ((^ariiyu  Bfirhaspatya ; to  Brbu  Taksan) 
yasya  vaybr  iva  dravad  bhadra  rAtih  sahasrini, 
sadyd  danaya  manhate. 

10.62. 8J  (Nabhanedistha  Manava  ; Savarner  danastutih) 
pr«i  nQnam  jayatam  ayam  miinus  tokmeva  rohatu, 
yah  sahasram  fatdfvam  sadyo  danaya  mafihate. 

Of  these  two  dunastuti  stanzas,  each  of  which  is  in  its  way  effective,  10.62.8  seems  to  me 
a facile,  modernized  version  of  6.45.32  (cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  115  bottom). 


The  two  stanzas  illustrate  with  peculiar  force  the  instability  of  translations  made  without 
reference  to  parallels.  Grassmann  renders  6.45.33,  ‘ Darum  riihmen  stets  alle  unsre  treuen 
Sanger  den  Brbu,  der  am  meisten  schenkt,  den  Fursten  der  am  meisten  schenkt ’.  This 
differs,  toto  caelo,  from  his  rendering  of  8.94.3,  ‘Drum  laden  unsre  Sanger  auch,  die  treu- 
gesinnten  alle,  stets,  die  Marutschar  zum  Somatrunk’.  Ludwig,  568,  renders  6.45.33  : ‘ immer 
singen  alle  sanger  fiber  diese  [tat]  des  frommen,  Brbu  den  grossten  geber  von  tausenden,  den 
Suri  den  grossten  empfanger  [daffir]  von  tausenden.’  But,  703,  he  translates  8.94.3  : 1 das 
singen  uns  alle  die  frommen  vor,  immerdar  die  ruhmessanger,  “ die  Marut  den  Soma  zu 
trinken”.’  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  78,  seems  to  me  to  have  the  right  sense  of  the  repeated 
hemistichs.  They  contain  an  antithesis  between  the  (not  rich)  poets  and  the  wealthy  ari  : 


6.45. 33ab  ((^amyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Brbu  Taksan) 
tat  su  no  vigve  arya  a sada  grnanti  karavah, 
brbum  sahasradatamam  surim  sahasrasdtamam. 


8.94.3ab  (Bindu  Angirasa,  or  Putadaksa  Ahgirasa;  to  Maruts) 
tat  su  no  viQve  arya  a sada  grnanti  karavah, 

Lmartitah  somapltaye.j 


1.23.10“ 


6.46.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [292 

‘ That  do  all  men,  from  poor  poets  to  wealthy  (patrons),  ever  praise  &c.  Literally,  1 poor 
poets  up  to  the  wealthy  patron  Both  hemistichs  are  followed  by  anacoluthic  statements ; 
that  of  8.94.3  is  clearly  preferable  and  prior  to  that  of  6.45.33.  Antecedently  it  is  likely  that 
the  danastuti  is  patterned  after  the  Marut  stanza,  unless,  indeed,  the  distich  is  an  old  formula, 
original  in  neither  stanza.  For  other  treatments  of  arya  a see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  410 
(on  old  lines);  Bergaigne,  Etudes  sur  le  Lexique,  p.  167  ; Pischel,  ZDMG.  xl.  124  ; Oldenberg, 
ibid.  liv.  175. — The  cadence  grnanti  karavah  also  at  2.43.1* ; 8.46.3°;  54(VaL6).ib  (see  under 

8.46.3). 

6.46. 3b  (Qarhyu  Barhaspatya ; to  Indra) 

yah  satraha  vicarsanir  indram  tam  humahe  vayam, 

sahasramuska  tuvinrmna  satpate  Lbhava  samatsu  no  vrdhe.  j ts-cf.  5.9.7 

8.5i(Val.3).5b  (Qrustigu  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yo  no  data  vasunam  indram  tam  humahe  vayam, 

vidma  hy  asya  sumatim  navlyasim  Lgamema  gomati  vraje.j  frs-8.46.9d 
For  8.5i(Val.  3). 5°  cf.  under  i.4-3b. — For  vicarsani  see  my  remark  under  2.5.4. 

[6.46.3d,  bhava  samatsu  no  vrdhe:  5.9.7e:  io.7e  ; 16. 5e  ; 17.5®,  utaidhi  pitsii  no 
vrdhe.] 

6.46. 4C  (^aiiiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Indra) 

badhase  janan  vrsabheva  manyuna  ghrsau  mllha  rcisama, 

asmakam  bodhy  avita  mahadhane  tanusv  apsu  surye. 

7.32.25°  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra) 

para  nudasva  maghavann  amitran  Lsuveda  no  vasu  krdhi,j  ce*  6.48. 1 5e 
asmakam  bodhy  avita  mahadhand  bhava  vrdhah  sakhlnam. 

In  6.46.4*  vrsabheva  is  vrsabha  iva. — The  phi-ase,  asmakam  bodhy  avita,  occurs  in  sundry 
other  connexions;  see  under  7.32.11. 

6.46.7a  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya ; to  Indra) 

yad  indra  nahusisv  an  ojo  nrmnam  ca  krstisu, 

Lyad  va  paiica  ksitlnarii  dyumnam  a bharaj  satra  vijvani  pauhsya.  e»"  5.35.2® 
8.6.24b  (Yatsa  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

Luta  tyad  afvafvyamj  yad  indra  nahusisv  a,  (ar  5.6.iod 

agre  viksu  pradidayat. 

Cf.  under  5.6.10'’,  and  5.32.2°.  See  Muir,  OST.  i.  180. 

6.46.7°,  yad  va  paiica  ksitlnarii  dyumnam  a bhara:  5.35.2°,  yad  va  parica 
ksitlnam. 

[6.46.9°,  chardi'r  yaclia  maghavadbhyaf  ca mahyaih  ca:  9-32.6b,  maghavadbhya? 
ca  mahyarii  ca.] 

Cf.  the  cadence  maghavano  vayam  ca,  1.73.8;  136.7;  143.13;  7*87.5. 


[ — 6.47-13 


293]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja 

0.47. 7b  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra) 

indra  pra  nah  puraeteva  paijya  pra  no  naya  prataram  vasyo  acha, 
bhavil  suparo  atiparayo  no  bhava  sunltir  uta  vamanitih. 

1 0.45.9°  (VatsaprI  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 
yas  te  adya  krnavad  bhad ra^oce  'puparii  deva  ghrtavantam  ague, 
pra  tam  naya  prataram  vasyo  achabhi  sumnam  devabliaktarii  yavistha. 
8.71.6°  (Sudlti  Angirasa,  and  Puruml]ha  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 
tvarii  rayirii  puruviram  agne  d 11911  se  martaya, 
pra  no  naya  vasyo  acha. 

That  the  pada  8.71.6°  is  stunted  and  secondary  is  not  to  be  doubted  (see  Part  2,  chapter  2, 
class  B 9),  so  that  Arnold’s  suggestion,  Vedic  Metre,  p.  314,  to  read  naya  is  superfluous. 

0.47.12  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra)  = 

10.131.6  (Suklrti  Kakslvata;  to  Indra) 

mdrah  sutrama  svavan  avobhih  Lsumrliko  bhavatu  vi<jvaved.ah,j 

frnr  4.i.20d 

badhatam  dv6so  abhayam  krnotu  Lsuviryasya  patayah  syamaj 

C*i-  4.51. IO(1 

For  the  character  of  this  and  the  next  stanza  see  Arnold,  VM.,  p.  44  ; Oldenberg,  RV. 
Noten,  p.  396.  The  two  stanzas  seem  to  me  to  be  more  original,  and  in  better  connexion,  in 
the  sautramanl  hymn,  10.131.  Cf.  Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xv.  146  ff. 

0.47.12b  = io.i3i.6b,  sumrllko  bhavatu  vi9vavedah : 4.1.20'',  sumrllko  bhavatu 
jatavedah. 

0.47.121' = io.i3i.6d ; 4.51.  io1';  9.89. 7d  ; 95.5d,  suvnyasya  patayah  syama. 

0.47.13ab  = io.i3i.7ab : 3.i.2i°d;  59.4°'',  tasya  vayarir  sumatau  yajniyasyapi 
bhadre  saumanase  syama;  10. i4.6°d,  tesarh  vayaiii  sumatau  yajni- 
yanam  api  bhadre  saumanase  syama. 

0.47.13d  (Garga  Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra)  = 

10.131.7''  (Suklrti  Kakslvata;  to  Indra) 

tasya  vayam  sumatau  yajniyasyapi  bhadrd  saumanas6  syama, 
sa  sutrama  svavan  indro  asmd  arac  cid  dv6sah  sanutar  ymyotu. 
7.58.6°  (Yasistha ; to  Maruts) 

pra  sa  vaci  sustutir  maghonam  idarn  suktarh  maruto  jusanta, 
arac  cid  dv6so  vrsano  yuyota  Lyuyahi  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

55“  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

io.77.6d  (Syumara9mi  Bhargava  ; to  Maruts) 

pra  yad  vahadhve  marutah  parakad  yuyarii  mahah  sariavaranasya  vasvali, 
vidanaso  vasavo  radhyasyarac  cid  dv6sah  sanutar  yuyota. 

Can  one  doubt  reasonably  that . . . vrsano  yuyota  is  epigonal  to  . . . senutar  yuyota  ? — For 
10.77.6  cf.  Oldenberg,  RY.  Noten,  p.  365. 


6.47-20 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [294 

[6.47.20°,  bfhaspate  pra  cikitsa  gavistau  : 1.91.23d,  ubhayebhyah  pra,  &c.] 

[6.47.28d,  deva  ratba  prati  havya  grbhaya  : 1.91.4^  rajan  soma  prati,  &c.] 

[6.48.1C,  pra-pra  vayam  amftam  jatavedasam:  8.74.5a,  amftam  jatavedasam.] 

6.48.3C  (Qamyu  Barhaspatya ; to  Agni) 

vrsa  hy  agne  ajaro  mahan  vibhasy  arcisa, 

ajasrena  gocisa  gogucac  chuee  sudltibhih  su  dldihi. 

7.5. 4d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

tava  tridhatu  prthivi  uta  dyaur  vaigvanara  vratam  agne  sacanta, 
tvam  bhasa  rodasl  a tatanthajasrena  gocisa  gogucanah. 

6.48.6°  ((^amyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

a yah  paprau  bhanuna  rodasl  ubhe  dhumena  dhavate  divi', 

tiras  tamo  dadrga  urmyasv  a gyavasv  aruso  vfsd  gyava  aruso  vrsa. 

7.9. 2d  (Vasistha  Maiti’avaruni ; to  Agni) 

sa  sukratur  yo  vl  durah  panlnam  punano  arkarh  purubhojasam  nah, 
hota  rnandro  vigam  damunas  tiras  tamo  dadrge  ramyanam. 

In  the  Nighantu  i.  7 urmya  and  ramya  are  listed  successively  among  the  twenty-three 
names  for  ‘night’. — For  6.48. 6de  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  398. 

6.48.8°  (Qaihyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Agni) 

vigvasam  grhapatir  vigam  asi  tvam  agne  mdnuslnam, 

gataih  purbhir  yavistha  pahy  anhasah  saineddhdram  gatarii  hirna  stotrbhyo  y6 
ca  dadati. 

7.i6.xod  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

ye  radhansi  dadaty  agvya  magha  kamena  gravaso  maliah, 

tan  anhasah  piprhi  partfbhis  tvam  gatam  purbhir  yavisthya. 

For  the  metre  of  the  repeated  padas  see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 8. 

6.48. 15e  ((Jamyu  Barhaspatya ; to  Maruts,  or  Lihgoktadevatah) 
tvesarh  gardho  na  marutam  tuvisvany  anarvanam  pusanam  sam  yatha  gata, 
sam  sahasra  karisac  carsanibhya  an  avir  gulha  vasu  karat  suvdda  no  vasu 
karat. 

7.32.25k  (Vasistha ; to  Indra) 

para  nudasva  maghavann  amitran  suvdda  no  vasu  krdhi, 

Lasmakaxh  bodhy  a vita  mahadhanej  bhava  vrdhah  sakhlnam.  C«'  6.46.4° 

6.48.16°  ((^ariiyu  Barhaspatya  ; to  Pusan) 
a ma  pusann  upa  drava  gansisam  nu  te  apikarna  aghrne, 
agha  a:ry6  aratayah. 


295] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [6.50.7 

6.59.8k  (Bharadvaja  ; to  India  and  Agni) 

Indragnl  tapanti  magha  ary6  aratayah, 
apa  dvesansy  a krtaiii  yuyutam  suryad  adhi. 

In  6.48.16  the  repeated  pada  is  very  loose,  and  agha  is  rather  forced  as  predicate,  whereas 
it  is  well  put  as  attribute  in  6.59.8.  For  aryo  aratayah  see  last  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  90. 

6.49.1°+d  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

stuso  janarii  suvratarii  navyaslbhir  gTrbhfr  mitravaruna  sumnayanta, 

ta  a gamantu  ta  iha  gruvantu  suksatraso  varuno  mitro  agnih. 

10.15.5°  ((^ahkha  Yamayana  ; to  the  Fathers) 

lipahQtah  pitarah  somyaso  barhisyfesu  nidhisu  priyesu, 

ta  a gamantu  ta  iha  gruvantv  adhi  bruvantu  tb  ’vantv  asman. 

6.51.10°  (The  same  as  6.49.1) 

tb  hi  gresthavarcasas  ta  u nas  tiro  vigvani  durita  nayanti, 
suksatraso  varuno  mitrd  agnir  rtadliltayo  vakmarajasatyah. 

For  gruvantu  see  Ved.  Stud,  i,  p.  vi,  note. — For  6.49.I11  cf.  rtavano  varuno  mitro  agnih 
under  7.39.7,  and  other  citations  in  the  note  there. 

6.49. 4n,  pra  vayum acha  brhati  manlsa : 3.33.5°,  pra  sindhum  acha  brhati  manlsa. 

6.49. 5°d  : i.i83.3°d,  yena  nara  nEsatyesayadhyai  vai-tir  yatlias  tanayaya  tmane 
ca  ; 1.184.5°,  yStam  vartis  t.vnayaya  tmane  ca. 

6.49.10°,  brhantam  rsvam  ajararh  susumnam  : 3.32.7k  ; 6.19.2k,  brhantam  rsvam 
ajaram  yuvanam. 

[6.49.12s,  pra  vlraya  pra  tavase  turaya:  6.32.1k,  mahe  vlraya  tavase  turaya.] 

[6.49.13a,  yo  rajansi  vimame  parthivani : see  under  1.160.4.] 

6.49.14l>,  tat  parvatas  tat  savita  cano  dhat:  1.107.3k,  tad  aiyama  tat  savitd,  &c. 

6.50.4k,  15°,  adytl  (15°,  gna)  hutdso  vasavo  ’dhrstah 

6.50. 7d  (Rjigvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Apali) 
omanam  apo  manuslr  amrktam  dhata  tokaya  tanayaya  garii  yoh, 
yuyarh  hi  stha  bhisajo  matrtama  vigvasya  sthatur  jagato  janitrih. 

7.60.2°  (Vasistha:  to  Mitra  and  Yaruna) 

esa  sya  mitravaruna  nrcaksa  ubhe  ud  eti  suryo  abhi  jman, 

vigvasya  sthatur  jagatag  ca  gopa  Lrju  martesu  vrjina  ca  pagyan.j 

4.1. 1 7d 

10.63. 8b  (Gajra  Plata  ; to  Yigve  Devah) 

ya  Igire  bhtivanasya  pracetaso  vigvasya  sthatur  jagatag  ca  mantavah, 
te  nah  krtdd  akrtad  enasas  pary  adya  devasah  piprta  svastaye. 

Cf.  4.53.6. — For  7.60.2  cf.  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  26  ff. — Note  the  correspondence  of 
6-50.I3c  with  io.64.iob,  under  6.50.13. 


6.50.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [296 

[6.50.8%  a no  devah  savita  trayamanah : 7.35.10%  5am  no  devah,  &c.] 

6.50. 8d,  vyurnut6  da^use  varyani:  5.80.6°,  vyurnvati  dafuse  varyani. 

[6.50.9%  uta  tvam  suno  sahaso  no  adya:  1.58.8%  achidra  suno,  &c.  ; 4.2.2%  iha 
tvam  suno,  &c.] 

6.50.13°  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Yi^ve  Devah) 

uta  sya  devah  savita  bhago  no  ’pam  napad  avatu  danu  paprih, 

tvasta  dev6bhir  janibhih  sajosa  dyaur  devbbhih  prthivi  samudraih. 

10.64.  iob  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Yi?ve  Devah) 

uta  mata  brhaddiva  91’notu  nas  tvasta  devbbhir  janibhih  pita  vacah, 
rbhuksa  vajo  rathaspatir  bhago  ranvah  <;ansah  ^a^amanasya  patu  nah. 

6.50.15b  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja ; to  Vi?ve  Devah) 

eva  napato  mama  tasya  dhlbhir  bharadvaja  abhy  arcanty  arkaih, 

Lgna  hutaso  vasavo  ’dhrstaj  vi^ve  stutaso  bhuta  yajatrah.  8®*  6.5o.4b 

7.23.6b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

evdd  indram  vfsanam  vajrabahum  vasisthaso  abhy  arcanty  arkaih, 

Lsa  na  stuto  vlravad  dhatu  gomadj  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

8®*c:  1.190.8°  ; d : refrain,  7.i.2odff. 

Cf.  the  padas  5.29.12%  da^agvaso  abhy  arcanty  arkaih,  and  6.21.10%  jaritaro  abhy  arcanty 
arkaih.  See  for  this  class  of  correspondences  our  remarks  in  the  Introduction,  p.  9. 

6.51.2°  : 4. 1. 1 7d  ; 7.6o.2d,  rju  martesu  vrjina  ca  pafyan. 

6.51.5°  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

dyaus  pitah  prthivi  matar  adhrug  agne  bhratar  vasavo  rnrlata  nah, 

vigva  aditya  adite  sajdsa  Lasmabhyam  ?arma  bahulam  vi  yanta.j  W 5.51. 5d 

10.63.17h  = 10.64. i7b  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
eva  plateh  sumir  avlvrdhad  vo  vi<jva  aditya  adite  manisi, 
l9anaso  naro  amartyenastavi  jano  divyo  gayena. 

6.51.5d,  asmabhyam  9arma  bahulam  vi  yanta : 5. 55.9b,  asmabhyam  9arma 
bahulam  vi  yantana. 

6.51.7ab  (Rji9van  Bharadvaja ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

ma  va  dno  anyakrtam  bhujema  ma  tat  karma  vasavo  yac  c&yadhve, 
vi'9vasya  hi  ksayatha  vfyvadevah  svayam  ripiis  tanv&m  rlrislsta. 

7.52. 2cd  (Vasistha  ; to  Adityas) 

mitras  tan  no  varuno  mamahanta  9arma  tokaya  tanay&ya  gopah, 
ma  vo  bhujemanyajatam  dno  ma  tat  karma  vasavo  ydc  cayadhve. 


297]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [ — 6.52.12 

[0.51.8b,  namo  dadhilra  prthivim  uta  dyarn:  3. 59. 1 b,  mitro  dadhara,  &c.] 

0.51.1OC:  6.49.  id,  suksatraso  varuno  mitro  agnih. 

0.61.15a:  1.15.2°;  8.7.12®;  83.9®,  yQyarii  hi  stha  sudanavah. 

0.51.15b  (Iljiyvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 

LyQyam  hi  stha  sudanavaj  indrajyestha  abhidyavah,  ear  1.15.2° 

karta  no  adhvann  a sugam  gopa  ama. 

8.83.9b  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Vi<;ve  Devah,  here  Maruts) 

LyQyaih  hi  stha  sudanavaj  indrajyestha  abhidyavah,  c®*  1.15.2° 

adha  cid  va  uta  bruve. 

Cf.  under  1.15.2°. 

0.51.10b  (Rji?van  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 
api  pantham  aganmahi  svastigam  anehasam, 
yena  vifvah  pari  dviso  vrnakti  vindate  vasu. 

8.69.16°  (Priyamedha  Ahgirasa  ; Rksafvamedliayor  danastutih) 

a tu  sufipra  dampate  ratham  tistha  hiranyayam, 

adha  dyuksam  sacevahi  sahdsrapadam  arusarii  svastigam  anehasam. 

Ludwig,  218,  renders  anehasam  in  6.51.16  by  ‘den  unangefeindeten  ’ ; at  61 2,  to 8.69.16, by 
‘der  ohne  gleichen  ’.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  Etudes  sur  le  Lexique,  p.  76  ff. 

0.52.3d:  3.30. 1 7d,  brahm advise  tapusim  hetim  asya. 

0.52. 5b  : 10.59.4h,  pa?yema  mi  suryam  uccarantam  ; 4.25.4b,  jyok  pafyat  suryam 
uccarantam;  7.104. 24d,  md  te  drfan  sur)-am  uccarantam;  10.59.6°, 
jyok  pafyema  suryam  uccarantam. 

0.52.7®  = 2.41.7®:  1.3.7b,  vi?ve  devasa  a gata. 

0.52. 7b  = 2.41.13b,  frnuta  ma  imam  havam  : 8.73.10b  ^rnutarh  ma  imam  havam. 

0.52.12®,  imam  no  agne  adhvaram  : 5.4.8®,  asmakam  agne  adhvaram  jusasva  ; 
7.42.5®,  imam  no  agne  adhvaram  jusasva. 

0.52.12°  (Rji^van  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vifve  Devah,  here  Agni) 

Limam  no  agne  adhvaram  j hotar  vayunafo  yaja,  ssr  5.4.8® 

cikitvan  daivyam  janam. 

8.44.9°  (Yirupa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 
samidhana  u santya  ^ukra^oca  iha  vaha, 
cikitvan  daivyam  janam. 

Ludwig,  219,  renders  6.52.12,  ‘disz  unser  opfer,  0 Agni,  bring  nach  seinen  einzelnen 
werken  dar,  denkend  an  das  gottliche  volk.’  Grassmann,  ‘ Dies  unser  Opfer  bring  dar, 
0 Priester  Agni,  kunstgerecht,  aufmerkend  auf  der  Gotter  Schar.’  These  translations  of  the 
38  [h.o.s.  20] 


6.52.13 — ] Part  1:  Bepeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [298 

third  pada  seem  plausible,  especially  when  we  remember  that  Agni  knows  the  races  or  births 
of  the  gods:  3.4.10;  4.2.8;  27.1;  6.15.13;  52.12,  &c.  (see  the  author,  JAOS.  xvi.  16; 
Bergaigne,  i.  40).  And  yet  the  pada  is  construed  differently  in  8.44.9.  Here  a vaha  governs 
daivyam  janam,  and  cikitvan  is  intransitive  : ‘ Kindled,  0 holy  (god)  of  bright  flame,  do  thou 
intelligently  bring  hither  the  divine  folk.’  After  all  I am  disposed  to  think  that  the  repeated 
pada  is  to  be  translated  similarly  in  6.52.12,  ‘do  thou,  O Hotar,  intelligently  sacrifice  to  the 
divine  folk  ! ’ For  the  construction  of  yaj  with  two  accusatives  see  the  Lexicons. 

6. 52.13d  (Rjifvan  Bharadvaja  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

vifve  devah  frnutemam  havam  me  ye  antarikse  ya  upa  dyavi  stha, 

ye  agnijihva  uta  va  yajatra  asadyasmin  barhisi  madayadhvam. 

6.68.  nd  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

indravaruna  madhumattamasya  Lvrsnah  somasya  vrsana  vrsetham,j 

C«*  x.io8.3b 

idam  vam  andhah  parisiktam  asme  asadyasmin  barhisi  madayetham. 
10.17.8°  (Devagravas  Yamayana;  to  Sarasvatl) 
sarasvati  ya  saratliam  yayatha  svadhabhir  devi  pitfbhir  madantl, 
asadyasmin  barhisi  madayasvanamlva  l'sa  a dhehy  asmd. 

AY.  i8.i.42c  ; 4.46°  read  madayadhvam  in  their  version  of  RV.  10.17.8°.  Ludwig,  Kritik. 
pp.  25,  52,  is  much  impressed  with  this  reading  ; he  regards  madayadhvam  as’infinitive,  the 
original  reading  which  the  author  of  the  RV.  stanza  turned  into  the  lectio  facilior  madayasva, 
because  it  is  unlikely  that  anybody  should  have  changed  the  simple  reading  madayasva  to 
madayadhvam.  But  madayadhvam  addresses  itself  anacoluthically  to  both  Sarasvati  and  the 
Fathers  ; it  is  a loose  utilization  of  the  pada  in  the  form  in  which  it  occurs  in  RV.  6.52.13d, 
and  once  more  in  the  funeral  stanzas  of  the  AV.  itself,  namely  18.3. 2od.  At  the  best  it  is 
little  more  than  a solecism,  certainly  not  of  any  morphological  significance. 

6.52.16a,  agnlparjanyav  avatam  dhiyam  me:  2.40.5°,  somapusanav  avatam 
dhiyam  me. 

6.52.17a:  4.6.4%  stlrne  barhisi  samidhane  agnau. 

6.63. 5b,  7b,  araya  (7b,  panlnam)  hfdaya  kave. 

0.53.5°-7c,  athem  asmabhyarii  randhaya. 

6.63.7%  8%  a rikha  kikira  krnu. 

6.63.10b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Pusan) 
uta  no  gosanim  dhiyam  aQvasam  vajasam  uta, 

Lnrvat  krnuhi  vltaye.j 

9.2.iob  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamilna) 
gosa  indo  nrsa  asy  aijvasa  vajasa  uta, 

Latma  yajnasya  purvyah.  j 

Prima  facie  the  Pusan  stanza  commends  itself  as  the  original  of  tho  two  imitative  stanzas. 


cf.  1.13.2° 


«»*  cf.  3.1 1. 3b 


299]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvdja  [ — 6.59.7 

6.54.81’  (Bharadvaja  ; to  PQsan) 

pusann  anu  pra  ga  ihi  yajamanasya  sunvatah, 

asmakarii  stuvatiim  uta. 

6.60. 1 5l>  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indr$  and  Agni) 
indragnl  grnutaih  havarii  yajamanasya  sunvatah, 

vltarii  havyany  a gatarii  Lpibatarii  somyarii  madhu.j  tor  6.6o.i5(1 

Cf.  yiSjamiinaya  sunvate,  under  5.26.5*,  and  see  p.  9. 

0.54.8°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  PQsan) 

grnvantarii  pQsanaih  vayam  iryam  anastavedasam, 

iganaih  raya  imahe. 

8.26.22b  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva,  or  Vyagva  Angirasa;  to  Vayu) 
tvastur  jama  tar  aril  vayam  iganarh  raya  imahe, 
sutavanto  vayurii  dyumna  janasah. 

8.46.6°  (Vaga  Agvya  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  indrarii  danam  imahe  gavasanam  abhlrvam, 

iganaih  raya  imahe. 

8.53(Val. 5).  id  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
upamaiii  tva  maghonarii  jyestharii  ca  vrsabhanam, 
pQrbhittamam  maghavann  indra  govidam  iganaih  raya  imahe. 

For  8.26.22  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  521. 

6.50.2°  (Bharadvaja ; to  Pusan,  here  Indra) 
uta  gha  sa  rathltamah  sakliya  satpatir  yuja, 

ind.ro  vrtrani  jighnate. 

8.17.8°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
tuvigrlvo  vapodarah  subahur  andhaso  made, 
indro  vrtrani  jighnate. 

Cf-  6.57-3°;  8.29.4b;  9.1. iob. 

6.57.1b:  4.31. 1 ib,  sakhyaya  svastaye. 

6.57.1°,  huvema  vajasataye:  5.35. 6d;  8.6.37°;  34.4b,  havante  vajasataye  ; 

8.9.i3b,  huveya  vajasataye. 

6.59.3°,  indra  nv  agni  avaseha  vajrina:  5.45. 4b,  indra  nv  agm  avase  huvadhyai. 

e.SQ.?”1  (Bharadvaja;  to  Indra  and  Agni) 
indragnl  a hi  tanvate  naro  dhanvani  bahvoh, 
ma  no  asmin  mahadhan6  para  varktam  gavistisu. 

8.75.i2ab  (Yirupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

ma  no  asmin  mahadhan6  para  varg  bharabhrd  yatha, 

samvargaih  sarii  rayirii  jaya. 

The  sharp  modulation  of  the  hemistich  in  8.75.12  seems  to  me  secondary  and  artificial. 


6.59*8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [300 

Sayana  ‘ as  a porter  in  the  end  abandons  his  burden  Ludwig,  410,  commentary,  ‘ as  a porter 
in  the  moment  of  danger  throws  away  property  which  does  not  belong  to  him,  whereas  its 
owner  defends  it  with  his  life.’  Cf.  Hemacandra’s  Sanskrit  version  of  the  story  of  Brahma- 
datta  (JSA.I.  vii.  340)  : nirvinnakamabhogebliyo  bharebhya  iva  bharikah. 

6.59.8b:  6.48.16c,  agha  aryo  aratayah. 

6.59.9d:  i.79.9b,  rayfm  vi^vayuposasam. 

6.59.10b  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
indragnl  ukthavahasa  stomebhir  havanagruta, 
vigvabhir  girbhir  a gatam  Lasya  somasya  pltaye.j 

8.8. 7d  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

Ldivag  cid  rocanad  adhyj  a no  gantam  svarvida, 
dhlbhir  vatsapracetasa  st6mebhir  havanagruta. 

8.i2.23b  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
mahantam  mahina  vayam  stdmebhir  bavanagriitam, 
arkair  abhi  pra  nonumah  sam  ojase. 

6.59.10d:  1.22. ic ; 23.2°;  4.49.5c;  5.71.3°;  8.76.6°;  94.10C-12C,  asya  som- 
asya pltaye. 

6.60. 5b  : 5.86.4b,  indragm  havamahe. 

6.60.5°:  1.17.1°,  ta  no  mrlata  idi^e ; 4.57. id,  sa  no  mrlatldfye. 

6.60.7b  : i.n.8b,  abhi  stoma  anusata. 

6.60.8ab:  4.47. 4ab,  ya  vam  santi  purusprho  niyuto  da9iise  nara. 

6.60.9b:  1. i6-5b  ; 21. 4b,  upedam  savanam  sutam. 

6.60.9°:  8.38.7°~9°,  indragnl  somapltaye. 

6.60.14ab  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
a no  gavyebhir  agvyair  vasavy&ir  upa  gachatam, 

sakhayau  devau  sakhyaya  9ambhuvLendragm  ta  havamahe. j i.2i.3b 

8.73.i4ab  (Gopavana  Atreya,  or  Saptavadhri  Atreya ; to  A9vins) 
a no  gavyebhir  agvyaih  sahasrair  upa  gachatam, 

Lanti  sad  bhutu  vam  avah.j  refrain,  8.73.i°-i8° 

Translate  6.60.14,  ‘ Come  hither  with  treasures  of  kine  and  horses  ! The  friends,  the  gods, 
beneficent  for  friendship,  Indra  and  Agni,  them  do  we  call.’  The  first  distich,  repeated  with 
a single  change  from  vasavyair  to  sahasrair  strains  after  greater  effect,  secondarily  of  course  ; 
aside  from  that  the  two  stanzas  taken  by  themselves  do  not  betray  their  relative  dates. 
But  8.73.15  continues : 

ma  no  gavyebhir  a^vyaih  saliasrebhir  ati  khyatam, 
anti  s&d  bhutu  vam  avah. 

‘ Do  not  overlook  us  with  thousands  of  kine  and  horses,  &c.’  Here  the  later  versifex  has 
betrayed  himself  by  his  bathos.  Cf.  the  parallel  relation  of  1.162. i,b  to  5.4i.2*b  (under 
1.162.1). — The  hymn  6.60  shares  two  padas  with  1.21 ; see  next  item. 


1.22.1° 
C®*  I.49. Ib 


[ — 6.66.1 


301]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja 

0.00.14'':  1.21.3b;  5.86.2d,  indragm  ta  havamahe. 

0.0O.15b:  6.54.6b  yajamanasya  sunvatah. 

0.0O.16*1:  7.74.2*1;  8.5.11°;  8.id;  35.22b  pfbataih  somyarh  madhu;  8.24.13b, 
pibati  somyam  madhu. 

0.01.3a:  sarasvati  devanido  ni  barhaya;  2.23.8,  bfhaspate  devam'do  ni  barhaya. 

0.01.4b : 1.3.10b,  viijebhir  vajinlvatl. 

0.01.6b:  1.40.2b,  upabrQtd  dlnine  hite. 

0.01. 7a  (Bharadvaja ; to  Sarasvati) 

uta  sya  nah  sarasvati  ghora  hiranyavartanih, 

vrtraghm  vasti  sustutim. 

7. 95. 4“  (Yasistha  ; to  Sarasvati) 

uta  sya  nah  sarasvati  jusandpa  fravat  subhaga  yajne  asmin, 
mitajhubhir  namasy&ir  iyana  raya  yujil  cid  littara  sakhibhyah. 

For  6.61.7  cf.  2. 1. 11. 

0.01.9a,  sa  no  vifva  ati  dvisah : 5.25.9°,  sa  no  vifva  ati  dvisah. 

[0.01.11ab,  apapnisl  parthivany  urii  rajo  antariksam  : 1.81.5“,  a pap rau  parthivam 
rajah.] 

6.63.2d,  na  yat  paro  nantaras  tuturyat : 2.41.8“,  na  yat  paro  nantarah. 

[0.03.4b,  pra  ratir  eti  jorninl  ghrtacl:  4.6.3“,  yata  sujurnl  ratinl  ghrtacl.] 

Cf.  under  3.19.2. 

0.63.7b,  abhi  prayo  nasatya  vahantu:  i.n8.4d,  abhi  prayo  nasatya  vahanti. 
0.63.7°  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Alvins) 

a vam  vayo  ’jvaso  vahistha  uabhi  prayo  nasatya  vahantu,  j i.n8.4d 

pra  vam  ratho  manojava  asarjisah  prksa  isidho  anu  purvih. 

7.68.3“  (Yasistha  ; to  Afvins) 

pra  vam  ratho  manojava  iyarti  tiro  rajansy  afvina  9atdtih, 
asmabhyam  suryavasu  iyanah. 

For  6.63.7  see  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  408. 

6.64.6  = 1. 124. 12. 

6.66. ld,  sakfc  chukram  duduhe  pi^nir  udhah:  4.3.  iod,  visa  9ukram  duduhe 
pf9nir  udhah. 


6.66.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [302 

6.60.8a,  nasya  vartd  na  taruta  nv  asti : 1.40.8°,  nasya  varta  na  taruta  mahadhane. 

[6.66. 8b,  maruto  yam  avatha  vajasatau  : 10.35.14®;  63.14®,  yarn  devaso  avatha 
vajasatau.] 

6.66. 8C,  toke  va  gosu  tanaye  yam  apsu : 6.25.4°,  toke  va  gosu  tanaye  yad  apsu. 

6.66.11b  rudrasya  sunurh  havasa  vivase  : 1.64.  i2b  . . . havasa  grnlmasi. 

[6.67.10®,  vi'  yad  vacant  klstaso  bharante:  7.72.4b,  pra  vam  brahmani  karavo 
bharante.] 

[6.68.2b,  guranam  gavistha  ta  hi  bhutam:  7.93.2®,  tasanasi  gavasana  hi  bhutam.] 

[6.68.4d:  dyaug  ca  prthivi  bhutam  urvi : 10.93. 1®,  mahi  dyavaprthivl  bhutam 
urvt] 

6.68.4®  is  metrically  defective  ; cf.  Arnold,  VM.,  p.  308. 


6.68.6b,  rayim  dhattho  vasumantam  puruksum  : 4.34. iob,  rayim  dhattha,  &c.  ; 

7.84.4b,  rayim  dhattam,  &c.  ; 4.49. 4b,  rayim  dhattam  gatagvinam  ; 
I-I59-5d?  rayim  dhattam  vasumantam  gatagvinam. 

6.68.8°,  l'ttha  grnanto  mahinasya  gardhah : 6.33.5°,  ittha  grnanto  mahinasya 
garman. 

6.68.8d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

nu  na  indravaruna  grnana  prnktam  rayim  saugravasaya  deva, 

Littha  grnanto  mahinasya  gardhoj  ’po  na  nava  durita  tarema.  ss*  6.35.5° 

7. 65. 3d  (Vasistha;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  bhuripagav  anrtasya  setu  duratyetu  ripave  martyaya, 
rtasya  mitravaruna  patha  vam  apo  na  nava  durita  tarema. 

Cf.  8.83.8  ; 97.15. 

6.68.11b:  i.io8.3b,  vrsnah  somasya  vrsana  vrsetham. 

6.68.11d,  asadyasmin  barhisi  madayetham : 6.52.13d,  . . . mSdayadhvam ; 

10.17.18°,  . . . madayasva. 

6.69.4d,  7d,  upa  brahmani  grnutarh  giro  (7d,  havarii)  me. 

6.70.3°  (Bhai-advaja  ; to  Dyavapi  thivyau) 

y6  vam  rjave  kramanaya  rodasl  marto  dadaga  dhisane  sii  sadhati, 
prd,  prajabhir  jayate  dharmanas  pari  yuvoh  sikta  visurupani  savrata. 


303] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [ — 6.72.2 

8.27.16°  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

Lpra  sa  ksayarii  tirate  vi  mahir  iso  yo  vo  varaya  dagati, , 7.59.2°d 

pra  prajabhir  jayate  dharmanas  pary  Laristah  sarva  edhate.j  cw  1.41.2° 
10.63. 1 3b  (Gaya  Plata;  to  Vigve  Devah,  here  Adityas) 

Laristah  sa  marto  vigva  edhatej  pra  prajabhir  jayate  dharmanas  pari, 

««■  1.41.2° 

yam  adityaso  nayatha  sunltibhir  ati  vigvani  durita  svastaye. 

Cf.  under  1.41.2. — For  dhisane  in  6.70-3b  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  176. 

6.71.1“,  lid  u sya  devah  savita.  hiranyaya  : 2.38.  1“,  ud  u sya  devah  savita  savaya  ; 

6.71.4“,  lid  u sya  devah  savita  damiinah ; 7.38.1“,  ud  u sya  devah 
savita  yayama. 

6.71.3d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Savitar) 

adabdhebliih  savitah  payubhis  tvarii  givebhir  adya  pari  pahi  no  gayam, 
hiranyajihvah  suvitaya  navyase  raksa  makir  no  aghagansa  igata. 

6.75.iod  (Payu  Bharadvaja;  Lihgoktadevatah) 

brahmanasah  pitarah  somyasah  give  no  dyavaprthivi  anehasa, 

pusa  nali  patu  duritad  rtavrdho  raksa  makir  no  aghagansa  igata. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  under  1.23.9. 

6.71.4“,  iid  u sya  devah  savita  damGnah  : 2.38.1“,  lid  u sya  devah  savita  savaya  ; 

6.71.1“,  iid  u sya  devah  savita  hiranyaya  ; 7.38.1“,  iid  u sya  devah 
savitd  yayama. 

6.72.2d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Indra  and  Soma) 

indrasoma  vasayatha  usasam  lit  suryam  nayatho  jyotisa  saha, 

upa  dyarii  skambhathu  skambhanenaprathatam  prthivim  mataram  vi. 

10.62. 3b  (Nabhanedistha  Manava ; toYigve  Devah,  or  Angirasam  stutih) 
ya  rtena  suryam  arohayan  divy  aprathayan  prthivim  mataram  vi, 
suprajastvam  ahgiraso  vo  astu  prati  grbhnlta  manavam  sumedhasah. 

Translate  6.72.2,  ‘ 0 Indra  and  Soma,  ye  make  Usas  shine,  ye  lead  forth  the  Sun  -with  his 
light ; ye  have  supported  the  sky  -with  its  support,  have  spread  out  Mother  Earth.’  And 
10.62.3,  ‘They  who  in  accordance  with  divine  law  did  make  the  Sun  rise  in  the  heavens,  did 
spread  out  Mother  Earth, — abundant  offspring,  0 Angiras,  be  yours,  show  favour,  O ye  wise 
ones,  to  the  son  of  man  (Manu).’  Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  ii.  30,  note.  In  this  hymn 
the  Angiras,  mythical  priests  of  yore,  typify  the  priests  of  the  present  time  ; they  seem  to  be 
extolled  by  a present-day  sacrificer  who  describes  himself  as  a son  of  Manu.  This  condones 
for  the  apparent  nonsense  in  suprajastvam  angiraso  vo  astu.  Even  so  the  repeated  pada, 
aprathayan,  &c.,  is  obviously  secondary  as  compared  with  6.72.2.  For  in  the  latter  stanza  the 
notion  of  spreading  out  the  earth  is  contrasted  normally  and  effectively  with  that  of  support- 
ing the  sky,  as  in  1.62.5;  2-15-2  ; 3-3I-I2;  4-42-4  i 6.17.7;  7.86.1;  8.89.5;  10.65.4.  The 
spreading  of  the  earth  in  10.62.3  is  one  half  of  the  familiar  idea,  transplanted  from  the 
sphere  of  the  real  gods  to  semi-divine  beings  who  are  in  reality  human  beings. 


6.72.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VI  [304 

[6. 72.4a,  indrasoma  pakvam  amasv  antah : 2.40.2°,  abhyam  indrah  pak- 
v£m  amasv  antah.] 

6.72.5b,  apatyasacam  gnityam  rarathe  : 1.117.23d,  apatyasacam  gnityam 

raratham. 

6.73.1d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Brhaspati) 

yo  adribhit  prathamaja  rtava  bfhaspatir  angiraso  havisman, 
dvibarhajma  pragharmasat  pita  na  a r6dasl  vrsabhd  roraviti. 

10.8. ib  (Trigiras  Tvastra  ; to  Agni) 

pra  ketuna  brhata  yaty  agm'r  a rodasi  vrsabhd  roraviti, 
diva?  cid  antan  upaman  ud  anal  apam  upasthe  mahiso  vavardha. 

For  6.73.1  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  411  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  415. — For  the 
repeated  pada  cf.  3.55. i7a;  4.58.3';  7.ioi.id. 


6.74.1°:  5.1.5°,  dame-dame  sapta  ratna  dadhana  (5.1.5°,  dadhanah). 

6.74.1d  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  and  Rudra) 

somarudra  dharayetham  asuryam  pra  vam  istayo  ’ram  a9nuvantu, 
Ldame-dame  sapta  ratna  dadhanaj  gam  no  bhutam  dvipade  gam  catus- 
pade.  €«*  5.1.5° 

7.54.id  (Vasistha ; to  Vastospati) 

vastos  pate  prati  janlhy  asman  svavego  anamlvo  bhava  nah, 

yat  tvemahe  prati  tan  no  jusasva  gam  no  bhava  dvipade  gam  catuspade. 

10.85.43d  (Surya  Savitrl ; to  Surya) 

a nah  prajam  janayatu  prajapatir  ajarasaya  sam  anaktv  aryama, 
adurmangallh  patilokam  a viga  gam  no  bhava  dvipade  gam  catuspade. 
io.85.44d  (The  same) 

aghoracaksur  apatighny  edhi  giva  pagubhyah  sumanah  suvarcah, 
vlrasur  devakama  syona  gam  no  bhava  dvipade  gam  catuspade. 

10.165. id  (Kapota  Nairrta  ; KapotopahatSu  prayagcittam) 
devah  kapota  isito  yad  ichan  duto  nirrtya  idam  ajagama, 
tasma  arcama  krnavama  niskrtim  gam  no  astu  dvipade  gam  catuspade. 

It  is  entirely  likely  that  the  version  of  this  ancient  formulaic  pada  in  10.165.1  with  astu 
is  later  than  the  forms  with  bhu.  The  pada  is  used  very  extensively  throughout  the  rest  of 
the  literature  ; see  my  Vedic  Concordance  under  9am  na  edhi,  9am  no  astu,  9am  no  bhava, 
9am  no  bhavantu,  and  9am  no  bhutam  ; and  cf.  RV.  1.114.1  ; 157.3  ; 5.81.2  ; 9.69.7  ; 10.37. 11. 

6.74.2°,  ar6  bfidhetham  nirrtim  paracaih : 1.24.9°,  badhasva  dQr6  nirrtim,  &c. 

6.74.2  ':  6.1. 1 2d,  asme  bhadra  saugravasani  santu. 


305]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Bharadvaja  [ — 6.75.12 

[0.74.4°,  pra  no  muiicataih  varunasya  pagat : 10.85. 24*,  pra  tva  muncami  varuna- 
sya  pa  fat. 

6.75. 10d:  6.71.3d,  makir  no  aghagahsa  Igata. 

0.75.12d  (Payu  Bharadvaja  ; to  Arrows) 
fjlte  pari  vrhdhi  no  ’gma  bhavatu  nas  tanuh, 
sumo  adhi  bravltu  no  ’ditih  garma  yachatu. 

6.75. 1 7d  (Payu  Bharadvaja  ; Lihgoktadevatah) 
yatra  banah  saiiipatanti  kum&ra  vigikha  iva, 

tatx-a  no  brahmanas  patir  aditih  garma  yachatu  vigvaha  garma  yachatu. 

8.47-9b  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas) 

aditir  na  urusyatv  aditih  garma  yachatu, 

mata  mitrasya  revato  L’ryamno  varunasya  caneliaso  va  utayah  suutayo  va 
Qtayah.j  M'd:  1.136.2®;  ef : refrain,  8.47.ief-i8el 


39 


[b.O.S.  JO  I 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  VII 


7.1.13ab,  pahi  no  agne  raksaso  ajustat  pahi  dhurter  ai-aruso  aghayoh ; 1.36.15^, 
pahi  no  agne  raksasah  pahi  dhurter  aravnah. 

7.1.20  = 7.1.25  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

nu  me  brahmany  agna  uc  chaQadhi  tvam  deva  maghavadbhyah  susudah, 
ratau  syamobhayasa  a te  Lyuyarii  pata  svastibhih  sada  nahtJ 

refrain,  7.  i.2od  ff. 

On  the  significance  of  this  repetition  as  showing  that  the  hymn  is  to  be  divided  after 
7.1.20,  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  142. 


; 3-Iod 

; 7-  7d» 

8d  ; 9.6d  ; 1 i.5d 

; i2-3d; 

I3-3d  ; 

M.3d; 

1 9. 1 id  ; 

20.  IOd 

2 I . I od 

22. 9d 

; 2 3. 6d 

; 24.6d 

; 25-6d ; 

26.5d 

; 27-5d 

; 28.5d 

; 29-5d 

3°-5d; 

34-25d 

5 36-9d 

; 37-8d 

39*  7d 

40. 6d 

; 4i-7d 

; 42. 6d 

43*5d ; 

45- 4dJ 

46. 4d ; 

47-4d ; 

48.4d; 

5i*3d ; 

53-3d; 

54-4d; 

56.25d 

57-5d ; 

58. 6d; 

6o.i2d ; 

61. 7d; 

62. 6d  ; 

63. 6d  ; 

64-5d; 

65-5d; 

67.iod 

68.9d ; 

69.8d; 

7o.7d; 

7i.6d  ; 

72-5d ; 

73- 5d; 

7 5*8d 

76. 7d 

; 77-6d 

78. 5d ; 

79-5d5 

80.3d; 

84-5d 

85- 5d ; 

86.8d 

87. 7d 

; 88. 7d 

; 9o.7d 

91. 7d; 

92-5d ; 

93-gd  ; 

95-6d; 

p 7 • 1 °d ; 

98-7d  ; 

99*7d ; 

ioo.7d ; 

iox.6d 

9.9o.6d 

; 97*3d> 

6d  ; 10. 

65-  i5d; 

66.  i5d  ; 

122. 8d 

yuyarii  pata  svastibhih 

sada  nah. 

[7.2.4b,  pra  vrrijate  namasa  barhir  agnau : 6,11.5°,  vrnje  ha  yan  namasa,  &c.] 
7.2.6b:  r.i86,4b,  usasanakta  sudugheva  dhenuh. 

7.2.8-11:  3.4.8-11. 

7.2.11b  = 3.4.1  ib,  indrena  devaih  saratharii  turebhih : 5.11.2°,  indrena  devaih 
saratham  sa  barhfsi ; io.i5.iob,  indrena  devaih  saratharii  dadhanah. 

7.2.11J  — 3.4. 1 iJ  : 10.70. 1 id,  svaha  deva  amrta  madayantam. 

7.3.2°:  1.148.4°,  ad  asya  vato  anu  vati  9ocih.  See  note  to  1.148.4°. 

[7.3.0b,  vi  yad  rukmo  11a  locasa  upake:  4.10.5°,  91'iye  rukmo  na  rocata  upake.] 


[ — 7-4-iQ 


307]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.3.101'  = 7.4.  iob  (Vasistha  M&itr&varuni ; to  Agni) 
eta  no  agne  saubhaga  didlhy  api  kratum  sucdtasam  vatema, 
vigva  stotrbhyo  grnatb  ca  santu  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah. , 

d-w*  refrain,  7.I.20'1  ff. 

7.60.6°  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

im6  mitro  varuno  dalahhaso  ’cetasaiii  cic  citayanti  daksaih, 

api  kratum  suc6tasam  vatantas  tirag  cid  anhah  supatha  nayanti. 

For  tfpi  vat  see  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  202,  437.  It  seems  that  the  word  has  a primary 
meaning,  something  like  ‘obtain’,  in  7.3.10  = 7.4.10;  but  a causative  meaning,  something 
like  ‘furnish’  (‘cause  to  obtain’),  in  7.60.6.  In  the  latter  passage  it  is  parallel  to  citayanti, 
also  causative.  But  there  is  no  indication  as  to  the  relative  order  of  simple  and  causative 
meaning  of  api  vat ; see  Grassmann’s  arrangement  in  his  Lexicon. 

7.4.2°  (Vasistha  M&itr&varuni : to  Agni) 

sa  grtso  agnis  tarunag  cid  astu  yato  yavistho  ajanista  matuh, 

sam  y6  vana  yuvate  gucidan  bhuri  cid  anna  sam  id  atti  sadyah. 

10. 115.26  (Upastuta  Varstihavya  ; to  Agni) 

agnir  ha  nama  dhayi  dann  apastamah  sam  yo  vana  yuvate  bhasmana 
data, 

abhipramura  juhvfl  svadhvara  ino  na  prothamano  yavase  vfsa. 

As  regards  the  metrical  insufficiency  of  7.4.2°,  Arnold,  VM.  pp.  101,  308,  suggests  the 
change  of  9ucidan  to  ^ucidantah,  to  me  quite  incredible,  and  not  borne  out  by  the  parallel 
data.  The  metre  of  7.4.20  is  fairly  common;  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  10. — For  10.115.2  see 
Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  97,  112,  whose  explanation  of  dann  as  ‘ruler’  seems  to  me  improbable. 
It  looks  as  if  dann  meant  ‘ in  the  house  ’. 


7.4.46  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

ayam  kavir  akavisu  praceta  martesv  agnir  amrto  ni  dhayi, 

sa  ma  no  atra  juhurah  sahasvah  sada  tve  sumanasah  syama. 

10.45.76  (Vatsapn  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

ugik  pavako  aratih  sumedhil  martesv  agnir  amrto  ni  dhayi, 

iyarti  dhumam  arusam  bharibhrad  11c  chukrena  90c isa  dyam  inaksan. 

Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  iii.  97,  thinks  that  the  author  of  10.45.7  has  borrowed  the 
repeated  pada  from  7.4.4.  But  beyond  the  fact  that  10.45  shares  several  of  its  padas  with 
other  hymns — no  more,  however,  than  many  another  hymn — there  is  nothing  to  indicate 
the  relative  chronology  of  the  repetition. 

7.4.7b:  4.41.106,  nityasya  rayah  patayah  syama. 

7.4.9  = 6.15. 1 2. 

7.4.10  = 7.3. 10. 

7.4.106  = 7.3.106,  api  kraturii  sucetasarh  vatema:  7.60.6°  . . . vatantali. 


7.5.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [308 

7.5.2a,  prsto  divi  dhayy  agnih  prthivyam:  i-98.2n,  prsto  divi  prsto  agnih 
prthivyam. 

7.5.2b,  neta  sindhQnam  vrsabha  stiyanam  : 6.44. 2 ib,  vrsa  sindhunam,  &c. 

7.5.41*,  ajasrena  gocisa  gogucanah:  6.48.3°,  ajasrena  gocisa  gogucac  chuce. 

7.5.0d,  uru  jyotir  janayann  aryaya:  i.ii7.2id,  urii  jyotig  cakrathur  aryaya. 

7.5.7a,  sa  jayamanah  parame  vyoman : 1.143.2a;  6.8.2a,  . . . vyomani. 

7.6.4'1  (Yasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Vai9vanara) 

yo  apacine  tamasi  madantlh  pracl9  cakara  nrtamah  gaclbhih, 

tam  i9anam  vasvo  agnim  grnlse  ’nanatam  damayantam  prtanyun. 

1 o.  7 4. 5b  (Gaurivlti  Qaktya  ; to  Indra) 

gaclva  indram  avase  krnudkyam  ananatam  damayantam  prtanyun, 
Lrbhuksanam  maghavanam  suvrktiriij  bharta  yo  vajram  naryam  puruksuh. 

ts-cf.  10.74.5° 

The  Pet.  Lex.  aud  Grassmann,  Lexicon,  s.v.  ^Lclvant,  also  Grassmann  in  his  Translation, 
ii.  360,  915,  read  9aci  va  for  9aclva  in  io.74.5a.  Cf.  10.104.3,  dhlbhir  vi9vabhih  9acya 
grnanah,  and  8.96.13,  avat  tam  indrah  9<icya.  Yet  I do  not  regard  the  correction  as  certain, 
because  the  instrumental  of  9acl  in  the  RV.  is  always  9acya,  and  it  would  be  a curious 
accident  that  the  solitary  form  9acl  should  happen  to  be  followed  by  vas,  so  as  to  produce  the 
confusing  effect  9aclvas.  We  should  expect  9<iclvantam  indram  for  9aclva  indram,  and 
possibly  that  is  precisely  what  9aciva  indram  stands  for,  9aclva  being  a shortened  form,  to 
be  sure,  quite  unexpected  in  the  opening  of  a stanza  ; cf.  9aclva  indra,  1.53.3*. 

7.7.4'1 : 4.6. 5b,  agnir  mandro  madhuvaca  rtava. 

7.7.7  = 7.8.7  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

nu  tvam  agna  Imahe  vasistha  iganaria  suno  sahaso  vasunam, 

isam  stotrbhyo  maghavadbhya  anad  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain , 7 . 1 . 2 oli  ff. 


7.8.0°  : 2.38.11°,  9am  yat  stotfbhya  apaye  bhavati. 

7.8.7  = 7.7.7. 

7.9.2'1,  tiras  tamo  dadr9e  ratnyanam  : 6.48.6°,  . . . dadr9a  urmyasv  a. 

7.10. 6a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

mandram  h6taram  ugijo  yavistham  agnim  viga  ilate  adhvar6su, 

Lsa  hi  ksapavan  abhavad  raylnamj  atandro  dQto  yajathaya  devan.  Cw  1.70.5“ 

10.46.4“  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

mandram  hdtaram  ugijo  namobhih  praiicam  yajharii  netaram  adh- 
varanam, 

vigam  akrnvann  aratim  pavakam  havyavaham  dadhato  manusesu. 


[—7-15-2 


309]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.10.5°,  sa  hi  ksapavan  abliavad  raylniim  : 1.70.5",  sa  hi  ksapavan  agni  raylnam. 
7.11.1"  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

mahan  asy  adhvarasya  praketd  na  rte  tviid  amfta  madayante, 
ii  vigvebhih  saratham  yahi  devair  ny  agne  hota  prathamah  sadehii. 

10.  io4.6(1  (Astaka  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

Lupa  brahmani  harivo  haribhyariij  somasya  yahi  pltaye  sutasya,  i.3.6b 
indra  tva  yajnah  ksiimamanam  anad  dagvan  asy  adhvarasya  praketah. 

There  is  no  reason  to  question  that  the  repeated  pada  applied  primarily  to  Agni,  and  that, 
therefore,  10. 104.6  was  composed  after  7.11.1.  The  case  parallels  the  relations  of  the  repeated 
padas  under  1.1.8,  and,  again,  under  1.44. 11. — Cf.  3.10.4%  also  of  Agni,  sa  ketur  adhvaranam. 

[7.11.2"b,  tvam  ilate  ajiram  dQtykya  havismantah  sadam  in  manusasah:  10.70. 3nb, 
gagvattamam  ilate  doty&ya  havismanto  manusy&so  agnim.] 

7.11. 4d  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni;  to  Agni) 

agnir  ige  brhato  adhvarasy&gnir  vigvasya  havisah  krtasya, 

kratum  liy  ksya  viisavo  jusantatha  deva  dadhire  havyavaham. 

10.52.3d  (Agni  Sauclka  ; to  Devah,  here  Agni) 

ayam  yo  hota  kir  u sa  yamiisya  kam  apy  ulie  yat  samanjanti  devah, 

ahar-ahar  jayate  masi-masy  atha  deva  dadhire  havyavaham. 

Cf.  the  catenary  pada  10.52.4*,  main  deva  dadhire  havyavaham,  and  10.46.10%  yam  tva 
deva  dadhire  havyavaham. 

7.12.21’ : 6.  i2.4b,  agni  stave  dama  ii  jatavedah. 

7.13. 2b:  3.6.2",  a rodasl  aprna  jayamanah:  4.18.3d ; 10.45.6h,  a rodasl  aprnaj 
jayamanah. 

7.14.1":  3. 10. 3b,  samidha  jatavedase. 

7.14.2",  vayam  te  agne  samidha  vidhema : 4.4. 15",  aya  te  agne  samidha  vidhema ; 
5.4.7",  vayam  te  agna  ukthair  vidhema. 

7. 14.2d,  vayarii  devahavisa  bhadra50ce;  5. 4. 7b,  vayam  havyaih  pavaka  bhadragoce. 

7.14.3°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
a no  devebhir  upa  devahutim  agne  yahi  vasatkrtim  jusanah, 
tubhyam  devaya  dagatah  syama  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  s&da  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.2odff. 

7.17.7"  (The  same) 

td  te  devaya  dagatah  syama  maho  no  ratna  vi  dadha  iyanah. 

7.15.2":  9.101.9°,  yah  panca  carsanir  abhi ; 5.86.2°,  ya  panca  carsanir  abhi. 


7.15.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [310 

7.15.2C:  i.i2.6c;  8. 102.1°,  kavir  grhapatir  yuva. 

7.15.6°,  yajistho  havyavahanah : 1.36. iob  ; 1.44.5%  yajistham  havyavahana  ; 
8.19.21°,  yajistham  havyavahanam. 

7.15.8°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
ksapa  usraf  ca  dldihi  svagnayas  tvaya  vayam, 
suviras  tvam  asmayuh. 

8.19.7°  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

svagnayo  vo  agnibhih  syama  suno  sahasa  urjam  pate, 

suviras  tvam  asmayuh. 

Ludwig,  397,  renders  7.15.8,  ‘ niichte  und  morgen  strale  hindurch,  durch  dieh  sind  wir 
gut  mit  feuer  versehen  ; du  hast  gute  helden,  bist  der  unsrige’.  Grassmann,  ‘ Des  Nachts 
und  Morgens  leuchte  du,  durch  dicli  sind  reich  an  Feuern  wir,  du  mannerreicber  unser 
Freund  ’.  Neither  rendering  does  justice  quite  to  the  antithesis  in  padas  b and  c.  Translate  : 

‘ Shine  thou  by  night  and  morn.  Through  thee  we  have  good  fire  ; thou  (in  return)  if 
devoted  to  us,  hast  good  men  (that  is,  deservest  worshippers).’  Cf.  Henry,  L’Antithese 
Vfidique,  p.  9.  Like  an  awkward  rehash  of  the  same  idea  reads  8.19.7:  ‘May  we  through 
thy  fires,  O son  of  strength,  lord  of  food,  have  good  fires;  thou  (in  return),  if  devoted  to  us, 
have  good  men.’  Ludwig  here  renders  pada  c much  better  than  in  7.15.8  : ‘ als  unser  freund 
hast  du  [an  uns]  treffliche  manner.’  Grassmann,  again  futilely,  and  without  reference  to 
his  thought  in  7.15.8  : ‘Durch  unsre  Feuer  seien  wir  dir,  Agni,  lieb  . . . du  heldenhafter  bist 
uns  hold.’ — For  the  superfluous  vo  in  the  second  stanza  see  under  1.37.8. —Note  that  7.15.6°  = 
8.19.21°. 

7.15.10a  : 1.79.12%  agm  raksansi  sedhati. 

7.15.10°,  fucih  pavaka  idyah:  2.7.4%  9iicih  pavako  vandyah. 

7.15. llb:  1.79.4%  i9anah  sahaso  yaho. 

7.15.13b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
agne  raksa  no  anhasah  prati  sma  deva  risatah, 
tapisthair  ajaro  daha. 

8.44.ub  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

agne  ni  pahi  nas  tvam  prati  sma  deva  risatah, 

bhinddhi  dvesah  sahaskrta. 

The  construction  of  the  repeated  piida  is  by  no  means  as  clear  as  might  be.  As  regards 
7. 15. 13,  Ludwig,  397,  ‘Agni,  schiitz  uns  vor  bedrilngniss,  vor  dem  schiidiger,  o gott’;  Grass- 
mann, ‘Behut,  o Agni,  uns  vor  Noth,  o Gott,  verbrenn  die  Schiidiger.’  As  regards  8.44.11, 
Ludwig,  405,  ‘Agni,  sei  huter  fiber  uns,  gegen  die  uns  schfidigonden  ’ ; Grassmann,  ‘Behfite 
du,  o Agni,  uns,  o Gott,  vor  dem  Beschadiger.’  It  is  most  natural  to  construe  risatah  as 
accusative  plural  governed  by  prati  in  both  occurrences,  ‘ Against  them,  O god,  that  injure 
us.’ — Note  the  correspondence  of  7.16.  ib  with  8.44.13“  in  the  sequel. 


7.15.15ilb,  tvam  nah  pfihy  anhaso  dosavastar  aghiyatah ; 6.1 6.30“%  tvam  nah 
pahy  anhaso  jatavedo  aghayatah. 


311]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistlia  [ — 7.18.25 

7.10.1b  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 
end  vo  agnim  namasorjd  napatam  a huve, 

Lpriy&m  c6tistham  aratirii  svadhvararhj  vifvasya  diitam  amrtam.  tw  r.i28.8b 

8.44.13®  (YirOpa  Angirasa  : to  Agni) 
urj6  napatam  a huve  ’gnirii  pavakafocisam, 
asmin  yajne  svadhvar6. 

7.10.1®,  priyam  c6tistham  aratiih  svadhvanim  : 1.1 28. 8b,  priyam  c6tistham  aratnii 
ny  ferire. 

7.10.3a  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Agni) 

ud  asya  gocir  asthad  ajiihvanasya  mllhiisah, 

ud  dhnmaso  arusaso  divispfyah  sam  agnim  indhate  narah. 

8.23.4®  (Yifvamanas  Yaiyafva  ; to  Agni) 
lid  asya  gocir  asthad  dldiyiiso  vy  ajaram, 
tapurjambhasya  sudyuto  gana«;riyah. 

7.16.4b  : 5.26.2®,  devan  a vltaye  vaha. 

7.16. 0b : 1.15.3®,  tvarii  hi  ratnadha  asi. 

7.10. 9b:  6.i6.9b,  vahnir  asa  vidiistarah. 

7.10.1Od,  9atam  purbhir  yavistliya:  6.48.8®,  ^atam  pui-bhir  yavisthapahy  ahhasah. 
[7.10. llb,  purnarii  vivasty  asicam : 2.37.  ib,  adhvaryavah  sa  purnarii  vasty  asicam.] 
7.10. 12b:  3. 1 1. 4®,  vahnim  deva  akrnvata. 

7.10.12®,  dadhati  ratnarii  vidhate  suviryam : 4.12.3®,  dadhati  ratnarii  vidhate 
yavisthah  ; cf.  under  4.44.4s1. 

7.17. 3b  : 3.6. 6d,  svadhvard  krnuhi  jatavedali ; 6.io.id;  7.17.4s1,  svadhvara  karati 
jatavedah. 

7.17.4®  : see  preceding  item. 

7.17.7®,  te  te  devaya  dafatah  syama  : 7.14.3®,  tiibhyam  devaya  ddfatah  syama. 

[7.18.12d,  tvayanto  ye  amadann  anu  tva : vifve  devaso  amadann  anu  tva.] 

7.18. 20d,  ava  tmana  brhatah  fambaram  bhet : 1.54.4^  ava  tmana  dhrsata  9am- 
baram  bhinat. 

7.18.25®,  imam  naro  marutah  sa9catanu  : 3.16.2®,  imam  naro  marutah  sa9cata 

vrdham. 


7.19.4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [312 

[7.19.4b,  bhurlni  vrtra  harya9va  hansi:  7.22.2’’,  yena  vrtrani  haryafva  hansi.] 
7.19.4d,  asvapayo  dabhltaye  suhantu  : 4.30,21”,  asvapayad  dabhitaye. 

7.19. 8d  : 6.26.3d,  atithigvaya  9ansyam  karisyan. 

7.20.3”,  yudhmo  anarva  khajakrt  samadva  : 6.18.2”  sa  yudhmah  satva  khajakrt 
samadva. 

7.20.3°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

Lyudhmo  anarva  khajakrt  samadva  j 9urah  satrasdd  janusem  asalhah,  a®*  6.18.2” 
vy  asa  xndrah  prtanah  svoja  iidha  vi9vam  9atruyantam  jaghana. 

10.29.8”  (Vasukra  Aindra  ; to  Indra) 

vy  anal  mdrah  prtanah  sv6ja  asmai  yatante  sakhyaya  purvih, 
a sma  ratham  na  pftanasu  tistha  yam  bhadraya  sumatya  codayase. 

Ludwig,  572,  renders  7.20.3®,  ‘Indra  trib  auseinander  die  heere,  der  ser  starke’  ; in  633 
he  renders  10. 29.8%  ‘ Indra  kam  als  siger  durch  die  schlachten ’.  Grassmann,  ad  7.20.3°, 
‘Indra  zerstreute  krafterfiillt  die  Heere  ’ ; ad  10.29.8%  ‘die  Feinde  hat  besiegt  der  starke 
Indra  ’.  It  is  incredible  that  pttanah  should  mean  ‘ armies  ' and  ‘ battles  ’ both  in  10.29.8®°  ; 
I do  not  believe  that  the  word  has  different  meanings  in  the  two  stanzas.  Grassmann  in  his 
Lexicon,  col.  854,  assumes  ‘feindliches  Heer’  for  both  passages,  but  the  meaning  ‘battle’ 
suffices  everywhere  (pftanah  governed  by  roots  ji  and  sah  : note  the  common  compound 
prtanasah).  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  166,  renders  10.29.8®,  ‘Indra  ward  Meister  in  den 
Kampfen,  der  Starke.’  I believe  that  svojah  is  to  be  taken  pregnantly  in  both  passages,  and 
that  they  both  mean,  ‘Indra  pervaded  the  battles  with  his  mighty  strength  vy  asa,  ‘lie 
threw  himself  through’;  vy  anad,  ‘he  pervaded’;  cf.  the  adjective  vyana^,  which  always 
means  ‘pervading’,  ‘penetrating’,  or  the  like. — For  yatante  cf.  the  two  rather  divergent 
renderings  of  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  167  ; iii.  25. 

7.20.10  = 7.2 1. 10  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

sa  na  indra  tvayataya  is6  dhas  tmana  ca  y6  maghavano  junanti, 

vasvx  su  te  jaritr6  astu  gaktxr  Lyuyam  pata  svastxbhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.1.2011  ff. 


7.21. 3b:  2.  n.2b,  paristhita  ahina  9ura  purvih. 

[7.21.4b,  &pahsi  vi'9va  naryani  vidvan  : 4.16.6”,  vi'9vani  9akro  naryani,  &c.] 
7.21.10  = 7.20.10. 

[7.22.2b,  yena  vrtrani  harya9va  hansi : 7.19.4’',  bhurlni  vrtra  harya9va  hansi.] 
7.22.9°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

ye  ca  purva  fsayo  ye  ca  nutna  indra  brahmani  janayanta  viprah, 
asm6  te  santu  sakhya  givani  Lyuyarii  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 


313] 


[ — 7-24-4 


Ilynms  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

10.23. 7d  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Indra) 
makir  na  end  sakhya  vi  yausus  tava  cendra  vimadasya  ca  fseh, 
vidma  hi  te  prdmatim  deva  jamivad  asm6  te  santu  sakhya  givani. 

The  anacoluthic  relation  of  the  distichs  of  7.22.9  contrasts  the  stanza  unfavourably  with 
10.33.7,  which  is  banal  but  perfectly  concinnate. — Cf.  Muir,  OST.  i.  243. 


7.23.3'1,  indro  vrtrany  apratl  jaghanvan  : 6.44. 1 4b  . . . jaghana. 

7.23.4°:  3.35.ib,  yahi  vayiir  na  niyiito  no  acha. 

7.23.51' : 2.i8.7d,  asmin  chQra  savane  madayasva ; 7.29.2°,  asminn  Q su  savane 
madayasva. 

[7.23.0°,  ev6d  in  drain  vfsanaiii  vajrabahum : 9. 97. 4d,  abhindram,  &c.] 

7.23.0*’:  vasisthaso  abhy  krcanty  arkaih  : 6.50.  i5b,  bharadvajfi  abhy,  &c. 
7.23.0° : 1.190.8°,  sa  na  stutd  vlravad  dhatu  gomat. 

7.24.1a,  yonis  ta  indra  sadane  akari  : 1.104.1°,  yonis  ta  indra  nisade  akari. 

7.24.2b:  r.i77-3b,  sutah  somah  piirisikta  madhuni. 

7.24.3°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 
a no  diva  a prthivya  rjisinn  idam  barhih  somapeyaya  yahi, 
vahantu  tva  harayo  madryahcam  ahgusam  acha  tavasam  madaya. 

8.79.4*’  (Krtnu  Bhargava  ; to  Soma) 

tvam  citti  tava  daksair  diva  a prthivya  rjisin, 

yavlr  aghasya  cid  dvesah. 

It  is  easy  to  sue  that  the  trochaic  stanza  8.79.4  bas  truncated  the  tristubh  pada  7.24.3*  for 
its  own  purposes,  and  most  unsuccessfully  (even  if  we  assume  elision  of  s and  crasis  before  r). 
There  can  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  priority  of  7.24.3*;  cf.  the  analogous  production  of  the 
trochaic  pada  1.27.10,  under  1.1.8.  Arnold,  VM.  p.  314,  reads  prthvya  in  8.79.4b,  but  is  not 
aware  of  the  origin  of  the  difficulty. 

7.24.4°  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 
a no  vigvabhir  iitibhih  sajosa  brahma  jusano  haryagva  yahi, 
varlvrjat  sthavirebhih  sugiprasme  dadhad  vrsanarii  gusmam  indra. 

8.8.1°  (Sadhvansa  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 
a no  vigvabhir  utibhir  Lagvina  gachatam  yuvdm, j 
Ldasra  hiranyavartanlj  Lpibatam  somyam  madhu. j 

c : x.92.  i8b  ; 

8. 8. 1 8°  (The  same) 

a vam  vigvabhir  utibhih  jpriyamedha  ahusata, j 
Lrajantav  adhvaranamj  agvina  yamahutisu. 

40  [b.o,s.  so] 


««*5-75-3b 
d : 6.60.1511 

i-45-4b 

1.1.8° 


7.24.4 — ] Part  1 ■ Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VII  [314 

8.87.3a  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Alvins) 

a vam  vigvabhir  utibhih  Lpriyamedha  ahusata,j  1.45.4b 

ta  varti'r  yatam  upa  vrktabarhiso  justam  yajham  divistisu. 

In  7.24.4*  sajosah  is  expletive. — For  8.8.1  see  under  i.i.8a. — The  hymns  8.S  and  8.87  share 
three  other  padas  ; see  in  the  order  of  them. 

7.24.6  = 7.25.6  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni  ; to  Indra) 

eva  na  indra  varyasya  purdhi  pra  te  mahim  sumatim  vevidama, 
isam  pinva  maghavadbhyah  suviram  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

60"  refrain,  7.  i.20d 

7.25. 3C  : 4.22.94  jahi  vadhar  vaniiso  martyasya. 

7.25.6  = 7.24.6. 

[7.26.5°,  sahasrina  upa  no  mahi  vajan  : 1.167.14  sahasrina  upa  no  yantu  vdjah.] 

7.28.5  = 7.29.5  = 7.30.5  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni;  to  Indra) 

vocdmdd  indram  maghavanam  enam  mahd  rayd  radhaso  yad  dadan  nah, 
yd  arcato  brahmakrtim  avistho  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.1.20*1  ff. 

7.29.1“  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

ayam  sdma  indra  tubhyam  sunva  a tii  pra  yahi  harivas  tadokah, 

Lpiba  tv  asya  susutasya  carorj  dado  maghani  maghavann  iyanah.  to*  3.5o.2d 
9.88.1“  (Uganas  Kavya ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

ayam  sdma  indra  tubhyam  sunve  tubhyam  pavate  tvam  asya  pahi, 
tvam  ha  yam  cakrse  tvam  vavrsa  indum  madaya  yujyaya  somam. 

7.29.1°  : 3.50.24  piba  tv  asya  susutasya  caroh. 

[7.29.211,  arvaclno  haribhir  yahi  tuyam  : 3.43.34  indra  deva  haribhir,  &c.] 

7.29.2°,  asminn  u su  savane  madayasva;  2.18.711;  7.23.54  asmiii  chura  savane 
madayasva. 

7.29.2d  : 6.40.4°,  upa  brahmani  grnava  ima  nah. 

7.29.5  = 7.28.5  = 7.30.5. 

7.30.4”,  vayarii  te  ta  indra  ye  ca  deva:  5.33.54  vayarii  te  ta  indra  ye  ca  narah. 

7.30.5  : see  preceding  item  next  but  one. 

7.31.4“:  3.41.7“;  10.133.6",  vayam  indra  tvay&vah. 

7.31.12“  (Vasistha  Maitravaruni ; to  Indra) 

indram  vanir  dnuttamanyum  eva  satra  rajanam  dadhire  sahadhyai, 
haryagvaya  barhaya  sum  apin. 


315]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha  [ — 7. 32.11 

8. 1 2. 2 2C  (Parvata  Ksnva  ; to  Indra) 

Lindram  vrtraya  hantavej  deviiso  dadhire  purah,  3-37-5'1 

indram  vanlr  anusata  sam  djase. 

[7.32.2a,  ime  hi  te  brahmakftah  sute  saca:  10.50.7'1,  ye  te  vipra  brahmakftah,  &c.] 
7.32.4b;  1.5.5c;  137.21';  5.51.7b;  9.22.3b;  63.15b;  101.12b  somaso  dadhyifirah. 

7.32.0'1  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra) 

su  viro  apratiskuta  indrena  9ti9uve  nfbhih, 

yas  te  gabhlrii  savanani  vrtrahan  sundty  a ca  dhavati. 

8.31.5b  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  the  Dariipatl) 
ya  dariipatl  samanasa  sunuta  a ca  dhavatah, 
ddvaso  nityaya9ira. 

The  repeated  pada  occurs  in  a third  form,  AV.  6.2.ib,  sunota  ca  dliiivata.  Tlie  translation 
‘rinse’  for  a dhav  (cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  145)  involves  a hysteron  proteron,  and 
seems  to  me  doubtful.  Cf.  Ludwig,  584  and  766,  to  the  two  stanzas.  The  commentary 
to  AV.  refers  to  the  act  of  adhiivana  at  the  adabhyagraha  in  relation  to  ApQ.  12.8.2,  where 
occurs  the  verb  a dhunoti.  Cf.  the  author,  SBE.  xlii.  66,  459  ; Bergaigne,  Quarante  Hymnes, 
P-  3°- 

7.32.81’  (Vasistha  : to  Indra) 

sundta  somapavne  sdmam  indraya  vajrine, 

pacatii  paktir  avase  krnudhvam  it  prnann  it  pi-nate  mayah. 

9.30.6b  (Bindu  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsunota  mtidhumattamaiiij  sdmam  indraya  vajrine,  9.  30.6a 

carurii  9ardhaya  matsaram. 

9.51.2b  (Ucathya  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
divah  plyusam  uttamarii  somam  indraya  vajrine, 

usun6ta  madhumattamam.j  Sw  9.3o.6il 

Note  the  inversion  of  the  padas  in  9.30.6*b  and  9.51. 2b0. 

[7.32.10d,  gamat  sa  gomati  vraje : 1.86.3°,  Sii  ganta  gomati  vraje ; 8.46.9^ 
5i.(Val.3).5d,  gamema  gomati  vraje.] 

7.32.11°  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra) 

gamad  vajam  vajayann  indra  martyo  yasya  tvam  avita  bhuvah, 
asmakam  bodhy  avita  rathanam  asmakam  9ura  nrnam. 

10. 103.411  (Apratiratha  Aindra  ; to  Brhaspati) 

brhaspate  pari  dlya  rathena  raksohamitran  apabadhamanah, 

prabhanjan  senah  pramrno  yudha  jayann  asmakam  edhy  avita  rathanam. 

In  the  repeated  padas  bodhi  seems  to  match  the  hieratic  style  of  7.32.1 1,  whereas  edhi 
rather  suggests  the  popular  atmosphere  (AV.  19.13.8).  Cf.  the  padas  5-4.9d,  asmakam  bodhy 
avita  tanunam  ; and  6.46.4°  ; 7.32.25°,  asmakam  bodhy  avita  mahadhane. 


7.32.22 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VII  [816 
[7.32.22a,  abhi'  tva  fura  nonumah:  8.2.15c  abhi'  tvam  indra  nonumah.] 

7.32.23ab,  na  tvavan  anyo  divyo  na  pfirthivo  na  jato  na  janisyate:  i.Si.s®1,  na 
tvavan  indra  ka?  cana  na  jato  na  janisyate. 

7.32. 25b,  suveda  no  vasu  krdhi;  6.48.15c  suveda  no  vasu  karat. 

7.32.25c : 6.46.4°,  asmakam  bodhy  avita  mahadhane. 

[7.33. 7b  tisrah  praja  arya  jyotiragrah  : 7.ioi.ia,  tisro  vacah  pra  vada  jyo- 
tiragrah.  ] 

7.33.9°,  12°,  yamena  tatam  paridhirii  vayantah  (12°,  vayisyan). 

7.34.17a:  5.41. i6d,  ma  no  ’hir  budhnyo  rise  dhat. 

7.34.22b:  5.46.8°,  a rodasl  varunani  9rnotu. 

7.34.25b  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah)  = 

7.56.25  (Vasistha;  to  Maruts) 

tan  na  indro  varuno  mitrd  agnir  apa  dsadhir  vanino  jusanta, 

Qarman  syama  mariitam  upasthe  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  1.1.20&  ff. 

10.66. 9b  (Vasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

dyavaprthivl  janayann  abhi  vratapa  dsadhir  vaninani  yajniya, 

antariksam  svar  a paprur  utaye  vafarn  devasas  tanvi  ni  mamrjuh. 

For  the  general  relation  of  7.34  to  7.56  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  pp.  96,  note  3,  200,  note  5, 
and  our  p.  16.  The  cadence,  varuno  mitro  agnih,  is  frequent ; see  under  7.39.7. 

[7.35.10a,  9am  no  devah  savita  trayamanah : 6.50. 8a,  a no,  &c.] 

7.35.14d  (Vasistha;  to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

Laditya  rudra  vasavo  jusantejdarii  brahma  kriyamanarii  navlyah,  cf.  3-8.8a 

9rnvantu  no  divyah  parthivaso  g6jata  uta  yd  yajniyasah. 

10.53. 5b  (Agni  Sauclka  ; to  Devah) 

pahca  jana  mama  hotram  jusantarii  gdjata  uta  yd  yajniyasah, 
prthivi  nah  parthivat  patv  anhaso  ’ntariksam  divyat  patv  asman. 

Ludwig,  1,  renders  7.35.i4<lb,  ‘hOren  sollen  uns  die  himmlisclien,  die  irdischen,  die 
rindgeborenen,  welche  opferwiirdig.’  He  does  not  explain  ‘ riudgeboren  ’.  Grassmann, 
‘erhbren  uns  die  Luft-gebornen  GOtter  und  die  im  Himmel  und  auf  Erden  wohnen.’ 
Bergaigne,  Quarante  Hymnes,  p.  56 : ‘ Qu’ils  nous  dcoutent,  ceux  qui  sont  dignes  du  sacrifice, 
ceux  du  ciel,  ceux  de  la  terro,  et  ceux  qui  sont  nes  de  la  vache.’  In  his  note  he  explains 
vache  as  ‘cloud’,  thus,  apparently,  referring  to  the  well-known  threefold  division  of  the  gods 
into  terrestrial,  atmospheric,  and  heavenly  gods.  In  1.139.11  there  are  mentioned  eleven 
gods  in  heaven  (divi),  eleven  upon  earth  (prthivyam),  and  eleven  dwelling  in  the  waters 
(apsuksitah) ; cf.  6.52.13;  7.35. 11  ; 10.49.2  ; 10.65.9.  I*1  would  seem  natural  to  identify  this 

statement  with  that  of  7.35.14.  The  affair  is,  however,  not  quite  as  simple  as  that:  in 
6.50.11  we  have  a list  of  divyah  parthivaso  gojata  apyah,  which  would  seem  to  show  that 


317]  Hymns  ascribed  to  VasisfJia  [ — 7.35.15 

gojiita  is  something  different  and  additional  to  apya  = apsuksit.  Ludwig,  217,  renders 
consistently  ‘ rindgeboren ',  but  here  Grassmann,  i.  281,  takes  a jump  from  ‘ luftgeboren’ 
(7.35.14)  to  ‘ licht-geboren  ’.  In  10.63.2  the  gods  are  divided  in,  ye  stlui  jata  aditor  adbhyas 
pari  y<5  prthivyah.  Since  aditi  takes  the  place  here  of  dyu  we  may  assume  the  usual  partition 
(cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  90),  and  wo  must  forego  the  obvious  temptation  to  identify  go  with 
aditi ; cf.  Oldenberg,  Religion  des  Veda,  p.  206.  Hillebrandt,  Vedische  Mythologie,  iii.  98, 
note  2,  concludes  that  the  expression  gojata  apyali  means  tautologically  ‘ born  from  the 
waters’.  In  4.40.5  the  mystic  liaiisah  cucisat  has  a long  list  of  epithets  among  which  figure 
in  succession  abja  gojah.  Bergaigne,  i.  231,  seems  to  render  the  expression  abja  gojah  as 
a whole — I do  not  know  whether  intentionally  or  not — by  * no  des  eaux’.  This  would  seem 
to  show  that  he  had  in  this  instance  arrived  at  a conclusion  similar  to  Hillebrandt’s.  But 
there  is  no  reason  for  depriving  the  two  expressions  each  of  their  individual  meaning  : 
g6jata  apyah  are  ‘ water  divinities  born  of  the  atmospheric  clouds  ’,  epithet  of  the  atmospheric 
gods  (ftntariksa,  antariksya,  antariksasiid,  or  antariksasthana) ; cf.  AV.  10.9. 12;  Nirukta 
7.5.  Similarly  abja  gojah  in  4.40.5,  ‘water-born,  cloud-born’. 

As  regards  10.53.5,  Ludwig,  986,  renders,  ‘die  fiinf  geschlechter  sollen  gefallen  an 
meinem  hotram  haben,  auch  die  vom  rinde  geborenen,  die  gutter  des  opfers,’&c.  Grassmann, 
ii.  340,  offers  a third  translation  for  gojata : ‘ Die  fiinf  Geschlechter,  die  Gestirn-entsprossnen, 
die  heil’gen  mOgen  meinen  Trank  geniessen.’  Bergaigne,  ii.  139,  has  shown  that  the  Veda 
is  well  acquainted  with  the  conception  of  five  races  of  gods,  on  the  top  of  the  more  familiar 
five  races  of  men.  In  st.  10.53.4  we  have  similarly  iirjada  ut&  yajniyasah  panca  jana  mama 
hotram  jusadhvam.  The  word  yajniyasah  in  both  stanzas  shows  that  the  panca  janah  are 
fitted  out  with  attributes  of  the  gods,  are  in  fact  the  gods.  Hence  I do  not  doubt  that 
gojata  uta  y6  yajniyasah  in  io.53.5b  is  a fragment  derived  from  7.35.14,  whose  gojata  figures, 
in  a system,  as  the  epithet  of  the  atmospheric  gods  in  connexion  with  the  celestial  and 
terrestrial  gods.  For  the  history  of  Rig-Veda  interpretation  it  is  interesting  to  note  that 
Grassmann  in  his  fine  note  on  7.35.14,  vol.  i,  p.583,  remarks:  ‘ gojatas  bedeutet  hier  die 
aus  den  Wassern  der  Atmosphere  (he  should  have  said,  more  precisely,  ‘clouds  of  the 
atmosphere’)  geborenen  GOtter,  was  daraus  erhellt,  dass  den  divyas  und  parthivasas  sonst 
immer  die  apyas,  apsuksitas,  adbhyas  pari  jatas  u.s.w.  parallel  gestellt  werden.’  Yet  in 
6.50.11  he  renders  gojata  by  ‘ Liclitgeboren ’,  without  comment;  and  in  10.53.5  which 
repeats  the  very  piida  of  7.35.14  he  has  ‘ Gestirn-entsprossen ’,  again  without  comment. 
Nevertheless,  Grassmann  was  a truly  great  interpreter  of  the  Rig-Veda,  led  astray  in  this 
instance  by  his  inadequate  apparatus,  rather  than  by  deficient  insight  into  Vedic  thought 
and  expression. 

7.35.15b+c  (Vasistha;  to  Vifve  Devah) 

ye  devanam  yajmya  yajnfyanam  manor  yajatra  amrta  rtajnah, 
t6  no  rasantam  urugayam  adya  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

€3*  refrain,  ^.1.20^  ff. 

xo.65.14b  (Vasukarna  Yasukra  ; to  Vi<jve  Devah) 

vifve  devah  saha  dhlbhfh  puramdhya  manor  yajatra  amrta  rtajnah, 
ratisaco  abhisacah  svarvidah  svar  giro  brahma  suktarii  juserata. 

10.65. 1 5C  = 10.66.15°  (The  same) 

devan  vasistho  amrtan  vavande  ye  vl§va  bhuvanabhi  pratasthuh, 
t6  no  rasantam  urugayam  adya  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

Sir  refrain,  7.  i.20d  ff. 

Translate  7.35.15,  ‘The  reverend  gods  who  are  to  be  revered,  worshipped  by  man  (or 
Manu),  immortal,  knowing  the  rta,  shall  to-day  give  us  wide  scope ; — do  ye  ever  with 
well-being  protect  us.’  And  10.65.14,  ‘ May  all  the  gods  together  with  the  (goddesses)  Dili 
(‘Pious  Thought’)  and  Purarhdhi,  (the  gods)  worshipped  by  man,  immortal,  knowing  the 


7.36.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [318 

rta ; they  who  attend  to  gifts,  who  visit  (the  sacrificer),  who  find  heaven,  may  they  enjoy 
heaven,  songs,  prayer  and  hymn.’  We  are  left  in  no  doubt  as  to  the  relative  chronology 
of  the  two  stanzas,  because  the  entire  second  distich  of  7.35.15  is  repeated  in  the  next  stanza 
(15)  of  10.65  under  peculiar  circumstances ; here  the  direct  reference  to  Vasistha,  the  author 
of  7.35.15,  and  the  refrain  pada  d (yuyam  pata,  &c.)  which  belongs  to  the  Vasisthas,  leave 
no  doubt  that  10.65.14,  15  are  sheer  imitations  of  that  stanza.  Note  that  10.65. 14b  also 
= 7-35- r 5b,  and  that  the  words  dhlbhih,  ratisacah,  and  abhisacah  occur  together  also  in 
7. 35.1 1,  and  not  again  together  in  any  other  place. 

[7.30,2d,  janarh  ca  mitro  yatati  bruvanah : 3.59.  ia,  mitro  janan  yatayati  bruvanah.] 
7.37.5d  (Vasistha;  to  Vigve  Devah) 

sanitasi  pravato  da^se  cid  yabhir  viveso  haryagva  dhlbhih, 
vavanma  mi  te  yiijyabhir  uti  kada  na  indra  raya  a dagasyeh. 

8.97.15°  (Rebha  Kagyapa;  to  Indra) 

tan  ma  rtam  indra  gura  citra  patv  apo  na  vajrin  duritati  parsi  bhuri, 
kada  na  indra  raya  a dagasyer  vigvapsnyasya  sprhayayyasya  rajan. 

Pada  8.97. 1511  is  freakish,  bhuri  at  the  end  being  a gloss;  cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.  77  IT.  : 
Grassmann,  i.  566  ; Arnold,  VM.  p.  208.  We  may  assume  the  priority  of  7.37.5. 

7 .38.1®,  ud  u sya  devah  savita  yayama  : 2.38.  ia,  lid  u sya  devah  savitd  savaya ; 

6.7 1. ia,  ud  u sya  devah  savita  hiranyaya ; 6.71.  4%  ud  u sya  d6vah 
savita  damunah. 

7.38.1b  (Vasistha  ; to  Savitar) 

Lud  u sya  devah  savita  yayamaj  hiranyayim  amatim  yam  agigret,  far  2.38.1* 
nunaih  bhago  havyo  manusebhir  vl  yo  ratna  puruvasur  dadhati. 

3.38.8b  (Prajapatir  Vaigvamitra,  or  others  ; to  Indra  [?]) 

tad  in  nv  asya  savitur  nakir  me  hiranyayim  amatim  yam  agigret, 

a sustuti  rodasl  vigvaminve  aplva  yosa  janimani  vavre. 

7.38.6b  (Vasistha;  to  Savitar  (6ab),  and  Savitar  or  Bhaga  (6°J)) 
anu  tan  no  jaspatir  manslsta  ratnam  devasya  savitur  iyanah, 
bhagam  ugro  ’vase  johavlti  bhagam  anugro  adha  yati  ratnam. 

7-52-3b  (Vasistha  ; to  Adityas) 

Lturanyavo  ’ngiraso  naksantaj  ratnam  devasya  savitur  iyanah, 

W cf.  7.42.1* 

pita  ca  tan  no  mahan  yajatro  vigve  devah  samanaso  jusanta. 

Ludwig,  138,  renders  7.38.6ab,  ‘ das  mijge  fiir  uns  der  herr  der  geschlechter  gOnnen 
angefleht,  [niimlich]  des  gottes  Savitar  freude’  ; the  same  author,  123,  renders  7.52.3ab,  ‘die 
sturmischen  Aiigiras  erlangten  freude  flehend  von  Savitar  dem  gotte.’  There  is  no  good 
reason  for  taking  iyamih  in  7-38.6b  passively;  see  Grassmann,  i.  335,  342. 

[7.38. 8l1,  trpta  yata  pathibhir  devayanaih : 4.37.  ib,  deva  yiltji,  &c.  ; cf.  under 
1.183.6.] 


[ — 7-42-3 


319]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.39.4a  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi^ve  Dev&h) 

t6  hi  yajfidsu  yajfiiyasa  umah  sadhastham  vi^ve  abhi  santi  devah, 
tan  adhvara  119a to  yaksy  agne  9rusti  bhagam  nasatyH,  puramdhim. 

10.77. 8ft  (Sy0mara9mi  Bh&rgava ; to  Maruts) 
t6  hi  yajfidsu  yajfiiyasa  uma  adityena  namna  9ambhavisthah, 
te  no  ’vantu  rathatur  manlsam  mahdf  ca  yamann  adhvare  cakanuh. 

For  dmah  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  223  ff.  In  tlie  cjrauta  ritual  umah  is  a designation 
of  a class  of  Fathers,  AB.  7.34.1  ; 99-  7-5-2  2 ; Vait.  20.7.  Some  texts  have  avamah  in  its 
place,  PB.  1.5.9;  L9.  2-5-14;  3.2.11.  These  umah-avamali  pitarah  are  contrasted  with 
urvah-aurvah  pitarah,  and  kavyah  pitarah  in  the  sequel  of  these  texts.  For  10.77.8  cf. 
Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  322. 

7.39. 7bc  = 7.40.7bc  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 

nu  rfidasi  abhistute  vasisthair  rtavano  varuno  mitrfi  agnih, 

yachantu  candra  upamam  no  arkam  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.x.2od  ff. 

7-62.3bc  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

vi  nah  sahasram  9uriidho  radantv  rtavano  varuno  mitr6  agnih, 
yachantu  candra  upamam  no  arkam  ii  nah  kamarii  pupurantu  stavanah. 

For  pad  a b cf.  suksatraso  viiruno  mitro  agnih,  under  6.49.1,  and,  tan  na  indro  varuno 
mitr6  agnih,  under  7.34.25  ; also  1.3.38  ; 3.4.2  ; 5.49.3. 

[7.40.1°,  yad  adya  devah  savita  suvati : 5.42.3d,  candrani  devah  savita  suvati] 

[7.40.4°,  suhava  devy  aditir  anarva  : 2.40.6°,  avatu  devy,  &c.] 

Cf.  TB.  3.1.  t. 4. 

7.40.5'1,  visnor  esasya  prabhrthe  havirbhih  : 2.34.1  ib,  visnor  esasya  prabhrthe 
havamahe. 

7.40.7  = 7.39.7. 

[7.41. 5b,  tena  vayam  bhagavantah  syama  : r.i64.40b,  atho  vayam,  &c.] 

7.41.7  = 7.80.3  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

agvavatir  gomatir  na  usaso  viravatih  sadam  uchantu  bhadrah, 
ghrtam  duhana  vi^vatah  prapita  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.2od  ff. 

[7.42.1a,  pra  brahmano  angiraso  naksanta  ; 7.52.3a,  turanyavo  ’ngiraso  naksanta.] 
7.42.3a  (Vasistha  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah,  here  Agni) 

sam  u vo  yajfiam  mahayan  namobhih  pra  hota  mandro  ririca  upake, 
yajasva  su  purvanlka  devan  a yajniyam  aramatim  vavrtyah. 


7.42.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [320 

7.6i.6a  (Vasistha;  to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

sam  u vam  yajfiam  mahayam  namobhir  huve  varii  mitra  varuna  sabadhah, 
pra  vam  manmany  rcase  navani  krtani  brahma  jujusann  imani. 

For  7.61.6  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  43. 

7.42. 5a,  imam  no  agne  adhvaram  jusasva:  5.4. 8a,  asmakam  agne  adhvararii 
jusasva  ; 6.52.  i2a,  imam  no  agne  adhvaram. 

7.44.1°,  l'ndram  visnum  pusanam  brahmanas  patim  : 5.46.3°,  huve  visnum,  &c. 

7.44.1d  (Vasistha ; Lihgoktadevatah) 

dadhikram  vah  prathamam  afvinosasam  agm'm  samiddharii  bhagam  utaye  huve, 
Li'ndram  vi'snum  pusanam  brahmanas  patimj  adityan  dyavaprthivi  apah 
svah.  car  5.46.3° 

io.36.id  (Lufa  Dhanaka  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

usasanakta  brhatl  supefasa  dyavaksama  varuno  mitro  arvama, 

indram  huve  mariitah  parvatan  apa  adityan  dyavaprthivi  apah  svah. 

Very  neatly  the  tautological  and  senseless  repetition  of  apah  in  io.36.ied  betrays  that 
stanza  as  secondary;  the  last  pada  is  obviously  borrowed  from  7.44.1 ; the  cadence,  marutah 
parvatan  apdh  is  from  5.46-3b.  The  three  stanzas  involved  are  related;  see  under  5.46.3. 
Cf.  Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii.  250. 

7.44.2b:  4.39. 5b,  udirana  yajndm  upaprayantah. 

[7.44.5b,  rtasya  pantham  anvetava  u : i.24.8b,  suryaya  pantliam,  &c.] 

7.45.1°  : i.72.ib,  haste  dadhano  narya  puruni. 

[7.45.3d,  martabhojanam  adha  rasate  nah : 1.114.6°,  rasva  ca  no  amrta  marta- 
bhojanam.] 

7.46.1°:  2 . 2 1 . 2 b,  asalhaya  sahamanaya  vedhase. 

7.46.4a,  mano  vadlil  rudra  ma  piu-a  dah:  1. 104.8®,  ma  no  vadhlr  indra  ma  para 
dah. 

7.47.3b,  devfr  devanam  api  yanti  pathah  : 3-8.9d,  deva  devanam,  &c. 

[ 7.47.3°,  ta  l'ndrasya  na  minanti  vratani : 7.76.5°,  t6  devanarii  na,  &c.] 

[7.47.3d,  sindhubhyo  havyam  ghrtavaj  juhota  : 3.59.  id,  mitraya  havj7am,  &c.] 
7.49.1d-4d,  ta  apo  devfr  iha  mam  avantu. 

7.50.1d-3d,  ma  mam  padyena  rapasa  vidat  tsaruh. 

7.62.2°d,  ma  vo  bhujemanyajatam  6no  ma  tat  karma  vasavo  yac  cayadhve : 
6.5I-7a,,)  ma  va  6no  anyakrtam  bhujema  ma  tat,  &c. 


321]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha  [ — 7.55.2 

[7.52.3*,  turanyavo  ’ngiraso  naksanta:  7.42.x*,  pr;i  brahmano  angiraso  naksanta.] 

7.52.3b,  ratnaiii  devasyasavitur  iyanah  : 7.38.6b,  ratnam  devasya  savitur  iyanah. 

7.53.1*  pra  dyiiva  yajniiih  prthivf  namobhih  : 1.159.1*  pra  dyavu  yajnaih  prthivf 
rtavrdha. 

7.54.1'1:  10.85.43'1,  44'1,  garii  no  bhava  dvipade  9.1m  catuspade;  6. 74.  id,  gam  no 
bhutarii,  &c.  ; 10.165.  id,  94m  no  astu,  &c. 

7.55.11,  (Vasistha  ; to  Vastospati) 
amlvaha  vastospate  vigva  rupany  avigan, 
sakha  sugeva  edhi  nah. 

8.15.13b  (Gosnktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra,  here  Soma) 
araiii  ksayaya  no  mahe  vigva  rupany  avigan, 

Lindram  jaiti’aya  harsaya  gacTpdtim.j  8. 1 5. 1 3° 

9.25.4*  (Drlhacyuta  Agastya ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
vigva  rupany  avigan  punano  yati  haryatah, 
yatramrtasa  asate. 

Translate  7.55.1,  ‘O  Vastospati  (Lord  of  the  home),  that  destroyest  disease,  entering  all 
forms,  be  thou  our  very  kind  friend.’  And  9.25.4,  ‘ Entering  all  forms,  purifying  himself, 
delightful,  he  goes  where  the  immortals  9it.’  In  both  stanzas  the  expression  ‘entering 
all  forms’  means  ‘assuming  all  (beautiful)  forms’,  and  there  is  no  possibility  of  deciding 
where  a thing  so  simple  and  natural  originated.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  176,  191  ; ii.  161  ; Hille- 
brandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  211.  The  pada  in  its  third  recurrence,  at  8.15.13,  is  not  so  simple. 
Ludwig,  593,  ‘bereit  in  unsere  hohe  wonung  sind  alle  gestalten  eingegangen,  Indra  will  ich 
den  herrn  der  kraft  erfreuen  zum  sige  ’.  Ludwig  renders  avigan  the  participle,  as  though 
it  wero  avigan,  the  imperfect  third  plural  in  a principal  clause ; cf.  his  note.  Grassmann, 
i.  559,  relegates  the  stanza  to  the  appendix,  because  it  interferes  with  the  strophic  arrange- 
ment of  the  hymn  ; he  translates  : ‘ Zum  Heile  fur  unsern  grossen  Wohnsitz  dich  in  alle 
Gestalten  kleidend,  begeistere  den  India,  den  Herrn  der  Kraft,  zum  Siege.’  He  does  not 
tell  to  whom  the  stanza  is  addressed,  nor  undertake  to  say  how  such  a stanza  happens 
to  be  addressed  to  Indra,  or,  at  least,  to  figure  in  an  Indra  hymn.  Bergaigne,  ii.  161,  note  3, 
thinks  that  the  stanza  is  addressed  to  Indra,  but  he  notes  the  anacoluthon  of  the  third  pada 
which  is  inevitable  under  that  construction.  But  why  to  Indra?  The  stanza  is  plainly 
addressed  to  Soma  : ‘Assuming  all  (beautiful)  forms,  prepared  for  our  great  dwelling  (i.e.  fit 
to  make  our  dwelling  great),  do  thou  inspire  the  Lord  of  Strength  to  victory.’  Just  as  vigva 
rupany  avigan  belongs  to  Soma,  and  figures  fittingly  in  the  Soma  stanza  9.25.4  (cf.  also 
9.28.2),  so  also,  as  it  should,  does  indram  jaitraya  harsaya  gacipatim  recur  in  the  form, 
apparently  simpler  and  more  primary,  indram  jaitraya  harsayan,  in  the  Soma  stanza  9.111.3. 
For  mahd  ksayaya  see  9.109.3.  There  is  not  the  slightest  flaw  to  the  theory  that  8.15.13 
is  a Soma  stanza,  and  it  seems  indeed  to  have  been  soldered  together  from  familiar  Soma 
motifs  by  a later  hand,  but  by  no  means  necessarily  a hand  later  than  that  of  the  poet 
of  8. 1 5 as  a whole. 

7.55.2d  (Vasistha  ; Prasvapinyah  [sc.  rcah],  an  Upanisad) 

yad  arjuna  sarameya  datah  picanga  yachase, 

viva  bhrajanta  rstaya  upa  srakvesu  bapsato  ni  su  svapa. 

41  [h.O.S.  20] 


7- 55- 2 — ] 1 ■ Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [822 

8.72. i5a  (Haryata  Pragatha  ; to  Agni,  or  Havisarii  stutih) 
upa  srakvesu  bapsatah.  krnvate  dharunam  divf, 
l'ndre  agna  namali  svah. 

Translate  7.55.2,  ‘When,  0 white-brown  Sarameya  (dog),  thou  doest  show  thy  teeth, 
then,  as  it  were,  spears  shine  in  the  maw  of  thee  biting — sleep  thou  deeply.’  Cf.  Pischel, 
Ved.  Stud.  ii.  55  ff.  ; Foy,  KZ.  xxxiv.  257  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lxi.  823.  Pischel,  p.  58, 
renders  bapsatah  here  by  ‘ knurrend  though  admitting  ‘ verzehrend  ’,  ‘ fressend  ’,  as 
meaning  of  the  word  on  p.  63.  On  p.  58,  he  regards  this  repetition  as  an  instructive  example, 
showing  that  the  same  words  do  not  have  the  same  sense  everywhere.  The  same  words, 
taken  singly,  of  course  not,  though  even  in  this  matter  we  may  remember  Bergaigne’s 
warning  against  splitting  up  too  much.  But  the  same  pada,  that  is  a more  ticklish  matter. 
My  investigations  in  repeated  padas  show  that  they  have,  as  a rule,  the  same  value,  wherever 
they  occur.  He  translates  8.72.5  (p.  59),  ‘ Wenn  ihn  (die  Presssteine)  im  Maule  zermalmt 
haben,  machen  sie  ihn  (that  is,  Soma)  zum  Tragepfeiler  am  Himmel.  Yerehrung  sei  Indra, 
Agni,  Svar.’  In  the  line  of  Pischel’s  own  thought  we  could  but  translate  : ‘They  that  eat 
him  in  their  maws  make  (or  build)  support  in  heaven.’  But  I see  no  reason  to  take  it  for 
granted  that  bapsatah  are  the  adrayali,  or  press-stones,  because  the  verb  in  question  is  used 
of  things  other  than  the  press-stones  as  well ; see  Pischel,  ibid.  p.  63  ; Aufrecht,  KZ.  xxxiv. 
459.  The  subject  of  krnvat6  seems  to  be  the  same  as  that  of  the  preceding  stanza,  8.72.14, 
namely  the  substances  added  to  soma  (milk,  &c.),  of  which  it  is  there  said  that  they  know 
their  own  belongings  as  a calf  its  mother ; that  is,  they  know  that  they  belong  to  Soma  : 
t<5  j&nata  svam  okyarh  sarh  vatsaso  na  matrbhih.  The  hymn  8.72,  as  a whole,  is  obscure 
and  mystically  ritualistic,  but  it  will  be  safe  to  translate  8.72.15  verbally:  ‘in  the  maw 
of  consuming  (soma)  they  (the  ingredients  of  the  soma  mixture)  create  support  in  heaven. — 
To  Indra,  Agni  obeisance,  light.’  Now  in  9.73.1  it  seems  to  me  we  have  the  true  parallel  to 
the  pada  8.72. i5a.  The  first  distich  of  the  former  stanza  reads:  srakve  drapsasya  dhamatah 
sam  asvarann  rtasya  yona  sam  aranta  nabhayah.  Grassmann  renders  aptly,  though  not 
literally:  ‘ Im  Schlund  des  Tropfens  welcher  giihrt,  in  Opfers  Schoos  vereinten  stromend 
jetzt  verwandte  Tranke  sich.’  One  thing  is  certain,  it  is  a question  in  this  stanza,  as  well 
as  in  8.72.14,15,  of  soma  and  his  admixtures  (cf.  Grassmann’s  introductions  to  the  two 
hymns)  ; bapsatah  as  well  as  dhamatah  is  genitive  singular,  applied  to  soma  as  consuming, 
or  amalgamating  with  himself  his  admixtures.  In  this  way  upa  srakvesu  bapsatah  means 
‘in  the  maw  of  him  that  bites’,  in  both  of  its  occurrences  (cf.  e.g.  bhasmana  data,  10.115.2). 
I can  discover  no  conclusive  criterion  which  points  out  the  relative  dates  of  the  two  stanzas, 
but  the  metaphoric  character  of  the  repeated  pada  in  8.72.15  rather  points  to  its  secondary 
origin. 

7.55.3cd,  4cd,  stotrn  indrasya  rayasi  kim  asman  duchunayasi  ni  su  svapa, 
[7.55.7a,  sahasra^riigo  vrsabhah:  5.1.8°,  sahasrafrngo  vrsabhas  tadojah.] 
7.58.11a,  svayudhasa  ismfnah  suniskah  : 5.87.5°,  svayudhasa  isminah. 

7.56.23d,  marudbhir  it  sanita  vajam  arva:  6.33. 2d,  tvota  it  sanita  vajam  arva. 
7.56.25  = 7-34-25. 

7.56.25b  = 7-34.25b,  apa  osadhlr  vanino  jusanta  : 10.66. 9b,  apa  osadhlr  vanlnani 
yajniya. 

7.57.4b+d  (Vasistha  ; to  Maruts) 

(•dhak  sa  vo  maruto  didyud  astu  yad.  va  agah  purusata  karama, 
ma  vas  tasyam  api  bhama  yajatra  asmd  vo  astu  sumatig  canistha. 


323] 


[ — 7.60.4 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistlia 

10.15. 6d  (£ankha  Ytlmayana;  to  Pitarah) 
acyii  jilnu  daksinato  nis&dyemam  yajnam  abhf  grnlta  vigve, 
ma  hinsista  pitarah  kena  cin  no  yad  va  agah  purusata  karama. 

7. 70.511  (Yasistha ; to  Agvins) 

gugruvahsa  cid  agvinil  puriiny  abhi  brahmani  caksathe  fsTnam, 

Lprati  pra  yatarii  varam  a janFiyjasm^  vam  astu  sumatig  canistha. 

&V-  cf.  7.65.4c 

Cf.  4.12.4  ; Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  305  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  106. 

[7. 57.7",  a stutaso  maruto  vigva  utf : 5.43.  iod,  vigve  ganta  maruto  vigva  oti  ; 
10.35. 1 3a,  vigve  adya  maruto  vigva  Qti.] 

7.58.3d  (Vasistha  ; to  Maruts) 

brhad  Viiyo  maghavadbhyo  dadhata  jiijosann  in  marutah  sustutirii  nab, 
gato  nadhva  vi  tirati  janturii  pra  na  sparhabhir  utibhis  tireta. 

7.84.3d  (Yasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

krtarn  no  yajnam  vidathesu  carum  krtarii  brahmani  surisu  pragasta, 
lipo  rayir  devajuto  na  etu  pra  na  sparhabhir  utibhis  tiretam. 

For  7.58.3  cf.  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  402. 

7.58.6C.  arac  cid  dveso  vrsano  yuyota:  6.47.13d  = io.i3i.7d,  arac  cid  dvesah 
sanutar  yuyotu  : io.77.6d,  arac  cid  dvesah  sanutar  yuyota. 

7.59.2® : 1.110.7°,  yusmakarii  deva  avasahani  priye. 

7.59.2°d  (Vasistha  ; to  Maruts) 

Lyusmakam  deva  avasahani  priydj  ijanas  tarati  dvisah,  C-s*  1.110.7° 

pra  sa  ksayam  tirate  vi  mahir  iso  y6  vo  varaya  dagati. 

8.27. 1 6ab  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

pra  sa  ksayam  tirate  vi  mahir  iso  y 6 vo  varaya  dagati, 

Lpra  prajabhir  jayate  dharmanas  paryj  Laristah  sarva  edhate.j 

C5®*  c : 6.70.3°  ; d:  1.41.2° 

7.60.2°,  vigvasya  sthatur  jagatag  ca  gopah  ; 6.5o.7d,  vigvasya  sthatur  jagato 
janitrlh  ; io.63.8d,  vigvasya  sthatur  jagatag  ca  mantavah. 

7.60.2d  : 4.i.i7d;  6.51.2°,  rju  martesu  vrjina  ca  pagyan. 

[7.60. 3a,  ayukta  sapta  haritah  sadhasthat:  1.115.4°,  yaded  ayukta  haritah,  &c.] 
[7.60.3d:  see  under  4. 2.i8ab.] 

7.60.4a,  lid  vam  prksaso  madhumanta  asthuh  : 4.45.2®,  lid  vam  prksaso  madhu- 
manta  irate. 


7.60.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [324 

7.60.4b:  5.45.10%  a suryo  aruhac  chukram  arnah. 

7.60.4d  : i.i86.2b,  mitro  aryama  varunah  sajosah. 

[7.60.5d,  gagmasah  putra  aditer  adabdhah:  2.28.3°,  yuyam  nah  putra  aditer 
adabdhah.] 

7.60.6°,  api  kratum  sucetasam  vatantah  : 7.3.iob  = 7.4. iob,  . . . vatema. 

[7.60.11b,  vajasya  satau  paramasya  rayab  : 4.12.3^  agnir  vajasya  paramasya 
ray  ah.] 

7.60.11d,  uni  ksayaya  cakrire  sudhatu  : i.36.8b,  uni  ksayaya  cakrire. 

7.60.12  = 7.61.7  (Vasistlia  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

iyam  deva  purohitir  yuvabhyam  yajndsu  mitravarunav  akari, 

vigvani  durga  piprtam  tiro  no  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

7.61.1°,  abhi  yo  vigva  bhuvanani  caste:  1.108.1°,  abhi  vigvani  bhuvanani  caste. 

[7.61.4a,  gansa  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama  : see  under  i.i52.4d.] 

7.61.6a,  sam  u varii  yajnarh  mahayarii  namobhih:  7.42.3%  sam  u vo  yajnam 
mahayan  namobhih. 

7.61.7  = 7.60.12. 

7.62.1d,  kratva  krtah  sukrtah  kartfbhir  bhut : 6. 19. id,  uruh  prthuh  sukrtah 
kartrbhir  bhut. 

7.62.3b°  = 7.39. 7b°  = 7-4°-7b°,  rtavano  varuno  mitro  agnih,  yachantu  candra 
upamam  no  arkam. 

7.62.4a:  4.55.1’',  dyavabhuml  adite  trasltham  nah. 

7.62.5d:  1,12  2.6a,  grutam  me  mitravaruna  havema. 

7.62.6  = 7.63.6  (Vasistha ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

nu  mitr6  varuno  aryama  nas  tmane  tokaya  varivo  dadhantu, 

suga  no  vigva  supathani  santu  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

Cw  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

[7.63.4b,  durearthas  taranir  bhrajamfinah:  10.88. i6d,  aprayuchan  taranir,  &c.] 

7.63.5°  (Vasistha,  to  Surya  (sa),  and  to  Mitra  and  Varuna  (5b)) 

yatra  cakriir  amrta  gatum  asmai  gyen6  na  diyann  anv  eti  pathah, 

prati  vam  sura  udite  vidhema  unamobhir  mitravarunota  havyaih.j  Wcf.  6.1.  iob 


[ — 7-66.2 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.65.  ia  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
prati  vam  sura  udite  suktair  Lmitram  huve  varunam  putadaksam,  j 

t-nr  1.2.7“ 

yayor  asuryiun  aksitaiii  jyestham  vi^vasya  yamann  acita  jigatnu. 

7.66.7“  (Vasistha  ; to  Adityas) 

prati  vam  sura  udite  mi  tram  grnlse  varunam, 

aryamanam  ri?adasam. 

From  the  point  of  view  of  metre  7.66.7*  would  seem  to  be  afterborn,  as  also  indeed 
7.66. 7b.  But  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  11.  Note  also,  in  the  same  stanza,  the  discrepancy 
between  dual  v&m  and  the  three  Adityas,  as  a type  of  irregular  eka9esa,  which,  however, 
has  its  parallels  in  the  Rig-Veda.  In  7.65.1  vam  refers,  as  it  should,  to  two  Adityas,  which 
makes  it  seem  that  7.66. 7*b  is  a tour  deforce  version  of  7.65. 1 ab. — Cf.  under  7.66.4. 

[7.63.5d,  namobhir  mitravarunota  havyaih:  6. i.iob,  namobhir  agne  samidhota 
havyaih.  ] 

7.03.0  = 7.62.6 

[7.04.1d,  raja  suksatro  varuno  jusanta  : 2.27.213,  mitro  aryama  varuno  jusanta.] 

7.04.5  = 7.65.5  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 

esa  stdmo  varuna  mitra  tubhyam  sdmah.  Qukrd  nd  vayave  ’yami, 

Lavistam  dhiyo  jigrtam  puramdMrj  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

c : 4.50.11°  ; d : refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

7.04.5°  = 7.65.5°  : 4.50.11°  ; 7.97.9°,  avistam  dhiyo  jigrtam  puramdhlh. 

7.05.111,  prati  vam  sura  udite  suktaih  : 7.63.5°,  prati  vam  sura  udite  vidhema  ; 
7.66.7“,  prati  vam  sura  udite. 

7.05.1b,  niitrarii  huve  varunam  putadaksam  : 1.2.7“,  mitram  huve  putadaksam. 
7.05.3d  : 6.68.8d,  apo  na  nava  durita  tarema. 

7.05.4ab,  a no  mitravaruna  havyajustim  ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam  ilabhih  : 
3.62.  i6ab,  a no  mitravaruna  ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam  ; 8.5.6°,  ghrtair 
gavyutim  uksatam. 

[7.05.4°,  prati  vam  atra  varam  a janaya : 7.70.5°,  prati  pra  yatarii  varam  a janaya.] 

7.05.5  = 7.64.5. 

7.05.5° : see  7.64.5°. 

7.00.2°  (Vasistha  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ya  dharayanta  devah  sudaksa  daksapitara, 

asurydya  pramahasa. 


325] 


7.66.2 — ] Pad  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  VII  [326 

8. 25.3b  (Vigvamanas  Vfiiyagva  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  mata  vigvavedasasuryaya  pramahasa, 
mah!  jajanaditir  rtavarl. 

7.66.4a  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

yad  adya  sura  uditd  ’naga  mitro  aryama, 

Lsuvati  savita  bhagah.j  63*  5.82.3b 

8.2  7.i9a  (Manu  Vaivasvata;  to  Vigve  Devah) 
yad  adya  surya  udyati  priyaksatra  rtam  dadha, 

yan  nimnici  prabudhi  vigvavedaso  yad  va  madhyamdine  divah. 

8.27.2  ia  (The  same) 

yad  adya  sura  udite  yan  madhyamdina  atrici, 
vamam  dhatta  manave  vigvavedaso  juhvanaya  pracetase. 

For  this  type  of  repeated  pada  of.  the  metrically  perfect  type  under  7.63.5',  prilti  vam 
shra  udite  vidhema,  and  the  like. 

7.66.4c  ; 5.82.3b  suvati  savita  bhagah. 

7.66. 6a  (Vasistha ; to  Adityas) 

uta  svarajo  aditir  adabdhasya  vratasya  ye, 

maho  rajana  Igate. 

8.i2.i4a  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
uta  svaraje  aditi  stomam  l'ndraya  jljanat, 

Lpurupragastam  utaye  rtasya  yat. j 6^*8.12.14° 

Ludwig,  1 17,  renders  7.66.6,  ‘und  die  selbstherrscher,  die  aditi,  deren  wege  unvereitelt, 
fiber  grosses  herrschen  die  konige  ’.  Grassmann,  ‘ Denn  die  Adityas,  deren  Recht  niemand 
versehrt,  die  machtigen,  sind  Herrscher  liber  grosses  Gut’.  Cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  108,  198,  258. 
Though  these  translations  are  not  far  from  the  truth,  they  are  grammatically  incorrect. 
The  odd  word  aditi  shows  that  we  have  here  the  <rxvMa  Ka&'  °*-ov  Kal  Hfpos-  The  word  does 
not  contain  any  plural  idea : svarajo  dditir,  with  plural  verb,  means  ‘ the  self-rulers  (Mitra, 
Varuna,  and  Aryaman),  (and)  Aditi’.  In  4.39.3  (cf.  also  8.67.10,11)  we  have  another 
approach  to  the  present  situation : anagasam  tam  aditih  krnotu  sa  (masculine  !)  mitrena 
varunena  sajdsah.  I do  not  believe  that  the  masculine  sa  is  to  be  changed  to  feminine 
sa  (the  Gordian  knot),  but  that  sa  refers  either  to  Aryaman  or  Dadhikravan.  Cf.  Grassmann, 
i.  583;  Bergaigne,  iii.  156;  Hillebrandt,  Aditi,  p.  8 ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  300:  ‘May 
Aditi  render  this  (pious  man)  guiltless,  and  he  (Aryaman  or  Dadhikravan)  co-operating 
with  Mitra  and  Varuna.’  Both  passages  refer  to  Aditi  and  three  other  gods,  two  of  them 
at  least  Adityas. 

The  pada  7.66.611  seems  to  be  echoed  in  8.12.1411,  to  wit,  ‘And  Aditi  has  aroused  for 
self-ruler  (Indra)  a song  of  praise,  chanted  by  many  in  order  to  (obtain)  help,  belonging 
to  the  rta.’  Cf.  10.120.8,  and  see  Ludwig,  590.  It  is  possible,  of  course,  that  the  repeated 
padas  are  accidentally  assonant;  still  we  may  imagine  that  8.12.14  imitates  in  a vague 
fashion  the  sound,  though  not  the  contents,  of  7.66.6,  because  the  latter  is  too  canny  not 
to  be  intentional  and  primary. 

7.66.7a,  prati  vam  sura  udite  : 7.63.5°,  prati  varii  sura  udite  vidhema;  7.65. ia 
prati  varii  sura  udite  suktaili. 


327]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha  [ — 7.67.10 

7.66. 10b:  1.44.14b,  agnijihva  rtavfdhah ; io.65.7ft,  divaksaso  agnijihvartavrdhah. 

7.00.12'1  (Vasistha ; to  Adityas) 

tad  vo  adya  man&mahe  sQktaih  sura  udite, 

yad  ohate  varuno  mitro  aryama  yuyam  rtasya  rathyah. 

8.83.3°  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Vi^ve  Devfih) 
ati  no  vispita  puru  naubhir  ap6  na  parsatha, 

yuyam  rtasya  rathyah. 

Cf.  the  pada,  sy&m<5d  rtasya  rathyiih,  S.19.3511.— For  ohate  in  7.66.12°  see  Th.  Baunack, 
KZ.  xxxv.  501  ff.  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  59,  and  the  references  there  given. 


7.00. 10°  (Vasistha  ; to  Sorya) 

tac  caksur  devahitam  fukram  uccarat, 
pa9yema  9aradah  9atam  jivema  garadah  gatam. 

10.85.3911  (SQrya  Savitrl ; to  Savitrl) 

punah  patnlm  agnir  adad  ayusa  saha  vdrcasa, 

dlrghayur  asya  yah  patir  jivati  garadah  gatam. 

For  masses  of  similar  formulas  see  my  Vedic  Concordance  under  asau  jlva  and  paijyema 
caradah  9atam  ; cf.  also  RV.  10.18.4;  161.4. 

7.00. 19°:  1.47.3b;  47-5d  ; 3.62.18°;  8.87. 5d,  patarii  somam  rtavrdha. 

7.07.0°d  (Vasistha  ; to  Agvins) 

avistam  dhlsv  agvina  na  asu  prajavad  r«§to  ahrayam  no  astu, 
a vam  tokd  tanaye  tutujanah  suratnaso  devavitim  gamema. 

7.84. 5b°  = 7.85. 5fcc  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

Liyam  indrarii  varunam  asta  me  gfhj  pravat  tok6  tanaye  tutujana, 

7-84-5a 

suratnaso  devavitim  gamema  LyQyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

SS”  refrain,  7.  i.20d  flf. 

Grassmann,  i.  366,  renders  7.84.5b  = 7.85..5b,  ‘(dies  Lied)  helfe  schnell  zu  Kindern  mir 
und  Enkeln  ’ ; at  i.  354  he  renders  7.67. 6cd,  ‘ nach  Kind  und  Enkeln  eifrig  strebend  mogen 
mit  Schatz  versehn  zu  eurem  Halil  wir  kommen  ’.  Ludwig,  51,  also  renders  tutujanah 
in  7.67. 6d  intransitively  by  ‘stark’;  but,  at  739,  he  renders  tutujana  in  7. 84.5b  transitively, 
taking  it  as  dual,  ‘ (das  lied)  stimme  gunstig  zu  samen  zu  kindschaft  die  [dazu]  kraftig 
treibenden  (sc.  Indra  and  Varuna)  \ There  is  no  reason  for  taking  the  word  in  any  other 
but  the  intransitive  sense  of  ‘swelling’  in  either  passage;  in  7.67.6  it  agrees  with  the 
subject  of  gamema  ; in  7.84.5  with  gih,  ‘song’. 

7.07.10  = 7.69.8  (Vasistha;  to  Agvins) 

nu  me  havam  a grnutam  yuvana  yasistam  vartir  agvinav  iravat, 
dhattam  ratnani  jaratam  ca  surin  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.2od  ff. 


Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xiii.  293. 


7.68.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [328 

7.68.3a,  pra  vam  ratho  manojava  iyarti : 6.63.7°,  pra  vam  ratho  manojava  asarji. 
7.69.2°  (Vasistha  ; to  Afvins) 

sa  paprathano  abhi  panca  bhuma  trivandhuro  manasa  yatu  yuktah, 
vigo  y6na  gachatho  devayantih  kutra  cid  yamam  agvina  dadhana. 

10.41.2°  (Suhastya  Ghauseya  ; to  Alvins) 

prataryujam  nasatyadhi  tisthatah  prataryavanam  madhuvahanam  ratham, 
vigo  yena  gachatho  yajvarir  nara  kireg  cid  yajnam  hotrmantam  agvina. 

For  klri  in  10.41. 2d  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  218,  and  my  criticism  under  6.23.3.  For 
panca  bhuma  in  7.69. 2%  Muir,  OST.  i.  176. 

7.69. 6d  : 4.44.5°,  ma  vam  anye  nl  yaman  devayantah. 

7.69.8  = 7.67.10. 

[7.70.5°,  prati  pra  yatarn  varam  a janaya:  7.65.4°,  prati  vam  atra  varama  janaya.] 
7.70. 5d,  asme  vam  astu  sumatig  canistha:  7. 5 7. 4d,  asme  vo  astusumatig  canistha. 
7.70. 7b  = 7.71. 6b  (Vasistha  ; to  A9vins) 

iyam  manisa  iyam  agvina  gir  imam  suvrktim  vrsana  jusetham, 
ima  brahmani  yuvayuny  agman  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

C-f?  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

7-73’3b  (The  same) 

ahema  yajnam  patham  urana  imam  suvrktim  vrsana  jusetham, 
grustlveva  presito  vam  abodhi  prati  stomair  jaramano  vasisthah. 

7.71.5b:  i.ii7.9b,  ni  pedava  uhathur  agum  agvam. 

7.71.6  = 7.70.7. 

7.71.6b  = 7.7o.7b:  7. 7 3. 3b,  imam  suvrktim  vrsana  jusetham. 

[7. 72.4b,  pra  vam  brahmani  karavo  bharante  : 6.67. ioa,  vi  yad  vacam  klstaso 
bharante.] 

7.72.4°  : 4.13. 2a,  urdhvam  bhamim  savita  devo  a9ret ; 4.6.2°,  urdhvam  bhanurii 
savitevagret ; 4. 14.211,  urdhvam  ketiim  savita  devo  a9ret. 

7.72.5  = 7.73.5  (Vasistha  ; to  A9vins) 

a pagcatan  nasatya  purastad  agvina  yatam  adharad  udaktat, 
a vigvatah  pancajanyena  raya  1yuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

6^*  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

Cf.  under  7.104.19. 

7.73.1a  : i.93.6ft;  i.i83.6n  = 1. 184.6%  atarisma  tamasas  param  asya. 


[—7-78.3 


329]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.73. 3b  : 7.7o.7b  = 7.71  -6l>,  imam  suvrktfm  vrsana  jusetham. 

7.73.41'  (Vasistha  ; to  A?vins) 

upa  tya  vahnl  gamato  vi^aiii  no  raksohana  sambhrta  vllupani, 
sam  andhansy  agmata  matsarani  ma  no  mardhistam  a gatam  <;iv6na. 

7.74.3d  (The  same) 

a yatam  upa  bhusataiii  madhvah  pibatam  a<jvina, 

dugdhaih  payo  vrsana  jenyavasu  ma  no  mardhistam  a gatam. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  219. 

7.73.5  = 7.72.5. 

7.74.2°:  1.92.16°,  arvdg  ratham  samanasa  ni  yachatam  ; 8.35.22",  arvag  ratham 
ni  yachatam. 

7.74.2(1 : 6.6o.i5d;  8.5.11°;  8.id;  35.22b,  pibatarii  somyam  madhu ; 8.24.13'^ 
pibati  somyam  madhu. 

7.74.3d,  ma  no  mardhistam  a gatam  : 7.73.4'',  ma  no  mardhistam  a gataiii  ^ivena. 

7.75.6'1,  dadhati  ratnaiii  vidhate  janaya:  4.44.4*',  dadhatho  ratnam  vidhate  janaya. 

7.75.71’,  devi  devebhir  yajata  yajatraih:  4.56.2",  devi  devebhir  yajate  yajatraih  ; 
10. 1 i.8b,  devi  devesu  yajata  yajatra. 

[7.76.5°,  te  devanaxh  na  minanti  vratani:  7.47.3°,  td  indrasya  na,  &c.] 

7.76.61',  iisah  sujate  prathama  jarasva  : i.i23.5b,  usah  sunrte  prathama  jarasva. 

7.77.4b  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

antivama  dur6  amitram  uchorvim  gavyutim  abhayam  krdhi  nah, 
yavaya  dvesa  a bhara  vasuni  codaya  radho  grnate  maghoni. 

9- 78. 5d  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
etani  soma  pavamano  asmayuh  satyani  krnvan  dravinany  arsasi, 
jahi  Qatrum  antik6  durak6  ca  ya  urvlm  gavyutim  abhayam  ca  nas 
krdhi. 

A peculiar,  subtle  similarity  pervades  the  two  stanzas ; I have  indicated  it,  to  some 
extent,  by  marking  the  parallel  words.  See  Part  2,  chapter  1,  class  5 (p.  501).  The  matter 
attracts  the  more  attention  as  the  two  hymns  share  no  other  padas. 

7.78.3",  eta  u tydh  praty  ad r? ran  purastat : 1.191.5",  eta  u tye  praty  adr^ran. 
7.78.3°  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

Leta  u tyah  praty  adr^ran  purastajj  jyotir  yachantlr  usaso  vibhatlh,  £«*  1.191.5" 
ajljanan  suryam  yajnam  agnim  apacinam  tamo  agad  ajustam. 

42  [h.o.s.  20] 


7-78.3 — ] Part  1 ■ Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [330 

7.80. 2d  (The  same) 

Lesa  sya  navyam  ayur  dadhanaj  gudhvi  tamo  jyotisosa  abodhi,  is-  3. 53. 1 6° 
agra  eti  yuvatir  ahrayana  pracikitat  suryam  yajnam  agnim. 

Cf.  Bloomfield,  Religion  of  the  Veda,  p.  69,  note. 

7.80.3  = 7.41.7. 

[7.81.1a,  praty  u adargy  ayati:  8.101.13c,  citreva  praty  adargy  ayatf.] 

7.81.6d:  i.48.8b,  jyotis  krnoti  sunarl. 

7.81.6a  (Vasistha  ; to  Usas) 

gravah  suribhyo  amrtarh  vasutvanam  vajan  asmabhyam  gomatah, 
codayitn  maghonah  sunftavaty  Lusa  uchad  4pa  sridhah.j  1.48.811 

8. 13. 1 2°  (Narada  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

Lindra  gavistha  satpatej  Lrayim  grnatsu  dharaya,j  is-a:  8. 13. 1 2a;  b:  5.86.6e 
gravah  suribhyo  amrtam  vasutvanam. 

7.81.6d:  i.48.8d,  usa  ucbad  apa  sridhah. 

7.82.1b:  i.93.8d,  vige  janaya  mahi  garma  yachatam. 

[7.82.7a,  na  tarn  anho  na  duritani  martyam  : 2.23.5%  tarn  anho  na  duritam 
kutag  cana.] 

7.82.9d,  naras  tokasya  tanayasya  satisu : 4.24.3d,  naras  tokasya  tanayasya  satau. 
7.82.10  = 7.83.10  (Vasistha;  to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

asm  6 indro  varuno  mitrbaryama  dyumnam  yaehantumahi  garma  saprathah, 
avadhram  jybtir  aditer  rtavrdho  devasya  glbkam  savitur  manamahe. 

For  the  first  pada  cf.  under  i.36.4a. 

7.84.1b:  4«42.9b,  havyebhir  indravaruna  namobhih ; 1.153.  xb,  havyebhir  mitra- 
varuna  namobhih. 

7.84.1d,  pari  tmana  visurupa  jigati : 5.  i5.4d,  pari  tmana  visurupo  jigasi. 

7.84.2C,  pari  no  helo  varunasya  vrjyah  : 2.33.14%  pari  no  heti  rudrasya  vrjyah  ; 
6.28.7d,  pari  vo  heti  rudrasya  vrjyah. 

7.84.3d,  pra  na  sparhabhir  utibhis  tiretam : 7.58.3d,  pra  na  sparhabbir  Qtibbis 
tireta. 

7.84.4b,  rayim  dhattam  vasumantam  puruksvim  : 4. 34.iob,  rayim  dhattha,  &c.; 

6.68.6b,  rayim  dhattho,  &c.  ; x.  1 59. 5d,  rayim  dhattam  vasumantaxh 
gatagvinam  ; 4.49.4b,  rayim  dhattam  gatagvinam. 


[ — 7-90-6 


831]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.84.5  = 7.85.5  (Vasistha;  to  Indra  and  Varuna) 
iyam  in  dram  varunam  asta  me  gih  pravat  tokd  tanaye  tutujana, 
suratnaso  devavitim  gamema  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.1.20**  tf. 

7.84.5,,c  = 7.85. 5bc,  pravat  toke  tanaye  tutujana,  suratnaso  devdvltiih  gamema  : 
7.67.6°**,  a vaiii  toke  tanaye  tutujanah  suratnaso  devavltirii  gamema. 

7.86.11’  (Vasistha  ; to  Varuna) 

dhira  tv  hsya  mahina  janunsi  vi  yas  tastambha  rbdasi  cid  urvi, 

pra  nakam  rsvarii  nunude  brhantam  dvita  naksatram  paprathac  ca  bhuma. 

9.ioi.i5b  (Prajapati ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sa  vlro  daksasfidhano  vi  yas  tastambha  rddasi, 
harih  pavitre  avyata  vedha  na  yonim  asadani. 

It  is  surely  not  going  too  far  to  say  that  the  repeated  pada  originated  in  the  sphere 
of  Varuna,  rather  than  that  of  Soma  Pavamana,  especially  as  the  connexion  in  9. 101.15 
is  loose  and  insipid. — For  dvita  in  7.86.  id  cf.  Bergaigne,  Quarante  Hymnes,  p.  79;  Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  iii.  4. 

[7.87.8*1,  pracetaso  ya  isayanta  manma  : 1.77.4**,  vajaprasuta  isayanta  manma.] 
7.89.1C-4C,  mrla  suksatra  mrlaya. 

7.80.51'  (Vasistha  ; to  Varuna) 

yat  kirn  cedam  varuna  daivye  jane  ’bhidroham  manusyig  caramasi, 
aoittl  yat  tava  dharma  yuyopima  md  nas  tasmad  enaso  deva  rlrisah. 

10. 164. 4b  (Pracetas  Ahgirasa  ; Duhsvapnaghnam) 
yad  indra  brahmanas  pate  ’bhidroharix  caramasi, 
praceta  na  ahgiraso  dvi§atam  patv  anhasah. 

For  7.89.5  cf.  4.54.3%  acittl  yac  cakrma  daivye  jane. 

7.90.1°,  vaha  vayo  niyuto  yahyacha  : 1.135.2^  vaha  vayo  niyuto  yahy  asmayuh. 

7.90.1**,  piba  sutasyandhaso  madaya  : 5.51.5°,  piba  sutasyandhaso  abhi  prayah. 

[7.90.4°,  gavyam  cid  urvam  ugijo  vi  vavruh : 4.1. 15**;  16.6**,  vrajam  goman- 
tam  ugijo,  &c.] 

7.90.6b  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

Iganaso  ye  dadhate  sv^r  no  gobhir  agvebhir  vasubhir  hiranyaih, 
indravayu  surayo  vigvam  ayur  arvadbhir  vlraih  prtanasu  sahyuh. 

io.io8.7b  (Panayo  Asurah;  to  Sarama) 

ayam  nidhih  sarame  adribudhno  gobhir  agvebhir  vasubhir  nyrstah, 
raksanti  tarn  panayo  ye  sugopa  reku  padam  alakam  a jagantha. 

For  10.108.7  cf.  Brunnhofer,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xxvi.  107. 


7.90.7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  VII  [382 

7.90.7  = 7.91.7  (Vasistha;  to  Indra  and  Vayu) 

arvanto  na  gravaso  bhiksamana  indravayu  sustutibhir  vasisthah, 
vajayantah  sv  avase  huvema  Lynyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

refrain,  7.i.20d  if. 

[7.91.3d,  vigven  narah  svapatyani  cakruh:  4.34.9d,  vibhvo  narah  svapatyani 
cakruh.] 

7.91.4a,  yavat  taras  tanvo  yavad  ojah  : 1.33. 1 2C,  yavat  taro  maghavan  yavad  ojah. 

7.91.7  = 7.90.7. 

7.92.5ab,  a no  niyudbhih  gatinlbhir  adhvaram  sahasrinlbhir  upa  yahi  yajnam  : 
I*I35-3abj  a no  niyudbhih  fatinibhir  adhvaram  sahasrinlbhir  upa  yahi 
vltaye. 

[7.92.5C,  vayo  asmin  savane  madayasva  : 2.i8.7d;  7. 23.3d,  asmin  chura 
savane,  &c. ; 7.29.2°,  asmin n u su  savane,  &c.] 

[7.93.2a,  ta  sanasf  gavasana  hi  bhutam  : 6.68.2b,  guranam  gavistha  ta  hi  bhutam.] 

7.93.6b:  i.io8.4d,  endragnl  saumanasaya  yatam. 

7.93.7°,  yat  sim  agag  cakrma  tat  su  mrla:  1.179.5°,  yat  sim  agag  cakrma  tat  su 
mrlatu. 

[7.93.8°,  mendro  no  visnur  marutah  pari  khyan  : i.i62.iab,  ma  no  mitro  varuno 
aryamayur  indra  rbhuksa  marutah  pari  khyan.] 

7.94.2a  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
grnutam  jaritur  havam  indragnl  vanatarh  girah, 

Llgana  pipyatam  dhiyah.j  *«*  5.71.2° 

8. 13.713  (Narada  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

pratnavaj  janaya  girah  grnudhi  jaritur  havam, 

made-made  vavaksitha  sukrtvane. 

8.85.4®  (Krsna  Angirasa  ; to  Alvins) 
grnutam  jaritur  havam  krsnasya  stuvato  nara, 

Lmadhvah  somasya  pltaye.j  refrain,  8.85.i°-9°  ; also  1.47.911 

7.94.2°  : 5.71.2°,  9.19.2°,  igana  pipyatam  dhiyah. 

7.94.3°  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
ma  papatvaya  no  narendragnl  mabhigastaye, 
ma  no  riradhatam  nidA 

8.8.13d  (Sadhvansa  Kanva ; to  Agvins) 
a no  vifvany  agvina  dhattam  radhansy  ahraya, 
krtam  na  rtviyavato  ma  no  riradhatam  nidA 


[ — 7-97-io 


833]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha 

7.94.5",  ta  hi  gagvanta  llate  : 5.14.3",  tarn  hi  gagvanta  llate. 

7.94.5C  (Vasistha  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

Lta  hi  gagvanta  llataj  ittha  viprasa  Qtaye, 

sabadho  vajasataye. 

8.74.i2b  (Gopavana  Atreya  ; to  Agni) 
yarn  tva  janasa  llate  sabadho  vajasataye, 
sa  bodhi  vrtraturye. 

7.94.0b:  5.20.3d;  8.65. 6b,  prdyasvanto  havamahe. 

7.94.7b,  asmabhyam  carsanlsaha  : 5.35.1°,  asmabhyaiii  carsanlsaham. 

9.94.7°:  1.23.9°,  mu  no  duh<,ansa  igata ; 2.23.10°,  ma  no  duliganso  abhidipsur 
I9ata  ; io.2  5.7d,  ma  no  duhgansa  igata  vivaksase. 

7.94.8b:  i.i8.3b,  dhQrtih  pranan  m&rtyasya. 

7.94.8°  : 1.21.6°,  indragnl  garma  yachatam. 

7.95.4",  uta  sya  nah  sarasvatl  jusana:  6.61.7",  uta  sya.  nah  sarasvatl. 

7.96.2d  : 1.48.211,  coda  radho  maghonam. 

7.90.3°,  grnana  jamadagnivat  : 3.62.18";  8.ioi.8d,  grnana  jamadagnina; 

9.62.24°;  65.25b,  grnano  jamadagnina. 

[7.90.5°,  t6bhir  no  ’vita  bhava:  1.91.9°,  tabhir  no  ’vita  bhava.] 

Cf.  1.81.8*,  atha  no,  &c. 

7.90.0°  (Vasistha  ; to  Sarasvant) 
plpivahsam  sarasvata  stanarii  yo  vigvadargatah, 

bhaksimahi  prajam  isam. 

9.8.9°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
nrcaksasam  tva  vayam  indrapltaih  svarvidam, 
bhaksimahi  prajam  isam. 

For  7.96.6  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  382. 

7.97.1b  : 1.154.5^  naro  yatra  devayavo  madanti. 

7.97.9°:  4.50.11°:  7.64.5°  = 7.65.5°,  avistam  dhiyo  jigrtam  puramdhlh. 

7.97.9d  : 4.50. 1 id,  jajastam  aryo  vanusam  aratlh. 

7.97.10  = 7.98.10  (Vasistha ; to  Indra  and  Brhaspati) 

brhaspate  yuvam  indrag  ca  vasvo  divyasyegathe  uta  parthivasya, 

Ldhattam  rayim  stuvat6  klraye  cidj  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

£§-c  : cf.  6.23.3d;  d:  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 
For  klri  see  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  217,  and  my  criticism  under  6.23.3. 


7-97- 1 ° — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VII  [334 

[7.97.10c,  dhattam  rayim  stuvate  klraye  cit:  6.23.3d,  data  vasu  stuvate,  &c.] 
[7.98.1b,  juhotana  vrsabhaya  ksitlnam:  xo.i87.ib,  vrsabhaya  ksitlnam.] 

7.98.3d  : 1.59.3d,  yudha  devebhyo  varivaf  cakartha. 

7.98.5ab,  prendrasya  vocam  prathamd  krtani  pra  nutana  maghava  ya  cakara : 
5.3i.6ab,  pra  te  purvani  karanani  vocam  pra  nutana  maghavan  ya 
cakartha. 

7.98.10  = 7.97.10. 

7.99.4a  : i.93.6d,  urum  yajiidya  cakrathur  u lokam. 

7.99.7  = 7.100.7  (Vasistha;  to  Visnu) 

vasat  te  visnav  asa  a krnomi  tan  me  jusasva  gipivista  havyam, 
vardhantu  tva  sustutayo  giro  me  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

«s**refrain,  7«i.2odff. 

7.100.7  = 7.99.7. 

[7.101.1a,  tisro  vacah  pra  vada  jyotiragrah  : 7.33.7b,  tisrah  praja  arya  jyotiragrah.  ] 

7.101. 3b:  3.48.4b,  yathavagam  tanvam  cakra  esah. 

7.101.4a  (Kumara  Agneya,  or  Vasistha;  to  Parjanya) 

yasmin  vigvani  bhuvanani  tasthiis  tisro  dyavas  tredha  sasrur  apah, 

trayah  kofasa  upasecanaso  Lmadhva  gcotanty  abhito  virapgam.  j 4.50.3d 

10.82. 6d  (Vigvakarman  Bhauvana ; to  Vigvakarman) 

tarn  id  garbham  prathamam  dadhra  apo  yatra  devah  samagachanta  vigve, 

ajasya  nabhav  adhy  ekam  arpitarii  yasmin  vigvani  bhuvanani  tasthuh. 

7.101.4d  : 4.50.3d,  madhva  gcotanty  abhito  virapgam. 

7.101. 6a  : 3.56.3d,  sa  retodha  vrsabhah  gagvatlnam. 

7.101.6b,  tasminn  atma  jagatas  tasthiisag  ca  : 1.1 15.1°,  surya  atma,  &c. 

7.103.10d  : 3.53. 7d,  sahasrasave  pra  tiranta  ayuh. 

[7.104.1a,  indrasoma  tapatarii  raksa  ubjatam  : i.2i.5b,  indragnl  raksa  ubjatam.] 

7.104.3b,  anarambhand  tamasi  pra  vidhyatam  : i.i82.6b,  . . . tamasi  pra- 
viddliam. 

[7.104. 7b,  hatam  druho  raksaso  bhanguravatah  : io.76.4a,  apa  hata  raksaso,  &c.j 


335]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Vasistha  [ — 7.104.24 

[7.104.7C,  l'ndrasoma  duskfte  ma  sugarii  bhut : 10.86. 511,  na  sugam  duskfte 
bhuvam.] 

7.104.161',  vigvasya  jantor  adhamas  padlsta : 5.32. 7J,  vifvasya  jantor  adhamam 
cakara. 

7.104.19°  (Vasistha;  to  Indra) 

pra  vartaya  divo  agm&nam  indra  somagitam  maghavan  sarii  gigadhi, 
praktad  apaktad  adharad  udaktad  abhi  jahi  raksasah  parvatena. 

10.87.21®  (Payu  Bharadvaja  ; to  Agni  Raksohan) 

pagcat  purastad  adharad  udaktat  kavih  kavyena  pari  pahi  rajan, 

sakhe  sakhayam  ajaro  jarimne  ’gne  mart&n  amartyas  tvarii  nab. 

Cf.  7.72.5;  10.36.14;  42.11,  and  also  10.87.20.  Still  other  variations  of  the  words  for 
directions  in  the  repeated  p&das  may  be  found  in  the  AY.  versions  of  the  repeated  padas, 
8.3.20*  and  8.4.19°. 

7.1O4.2O,1,n0nam  srjad  aganirii  yatumadbhyah:  7.i04.25(1,aganirh  yatumadbhyah. 

7.104.23cd  (Vasistha;  to  Prthivi  and  Antariksa) 

ma  no  rakso  abhi  nad  yatumiivatam  apochatu  mithuna  ya  kimldina, 

prthivi  nah  parthivat  patv  ahhaso  ’ntdriksam  divyat  patv  asman. 

IO-53«5cd  (Agni  Sfiuclka;  to  Devah) 

panca  jana  mama  hotn'uii  jusantam  Lgojata  uta  y6  yajnfyasah,j  ess*  7. 35. 14'1 

prthivi  nah  parthivat  patv  ahhaso  'ntariksam  divyat  patv  asman. 

7.104.24d,  ma  te  drgan  suryam  uccarantam:  4.25.5^  jyok  pngyat  suryam  ucca- 
rantam;  6.52. 5b;  10.59. 4b, pagyema  nu  suryam  uccarantam;  10.59.6°, 
jyok  pagyema  suryam  uccarantam. 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 
BOOK  VIII 


8.1.3b  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yac  cid  dhi  tva  jana  ime  nana  havanta  utaye, 

asmakam  brahmedam  indra  bhutu  te  ’ha  vi'ijva  ca  vardhanam. 

8.  i5.i2b  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana,  and  A^vasuktin  Kanvayana;  to  Indra) 
yad  indra  manmasas  tva  nana  havanta  utaye, 
asmakebhir  nfbhir  atra  svar  jaya. 

8.68.5°  (Priyamedha  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 
abhistaye  sadavrdham  svarmllhesu  yam  narah, 
nana  havanta  utaye. 

For  the  idea  of  the  repeated  pada  see  p.  viii,  line  6 from  bottom. 

8.1.4cd  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

vf  tarturyante  maghavan  vipa^cito  ’ryo  vipo  jananam, 

upa  kramasva  pururupam  a bhara  vajam  nedistham  utaye. 

8.60.  i8cd  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Agni) 

ketena  farman  sacate  susamany  agne  tubhyam  cikitvana, 

isanyaya  nah  pururupam  a bhara  vajam  nddistham  utaye. 

For  8.1.4  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  104. 

8.1.12'1  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
ya  rte  cid  abhi?nsah  pura  jat-rubhya  atrdah, 

samdhata  samdhim  maghava  puruvasur  iskarta  vihrutam  punah. 

8.20.2611  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  Maruts) 

vifvam  pa^yanto  bibhrtha  tanusv  a Ltena  no  adhi  vocata,j  8.20.26b 

ksama  rapo  maruta  aturasya  na  iskarta  vihrutam  punah. 

The  repeated  pada  is  not  of  the  same  grammatical  value  in  both;  iskarta  in  8.1.12  is 
nomen  agentis  governing  the  accusative;  in  8.20.26  it  is  imperative  aorist  sec.  plur.  The 
distich  8.i.i2ab  is  obscure  ; Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  38,  discusses  the  readings  of  the  parallel  texts. 
For  8.20.26  cf.  AY.  6.57.3. 

[8.1.17a,  sota  hi  somam  adribhih  : 9.34-3b,  sunvanti  somam  adribhih.] 

[8.1. 22b,  devo  martaya  da^se  : i.45.8d,  agne  martaya  dayuse  : i.84.7b  ; 9.98.4b, 
vasu  martaya  dafuse.] 


337]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kcinvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.3.5 

8.1. 24d : 4.46.3°,  v&hantu  sGmapltaye. 

8.1. 25d  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

a tva  rathe  hiranyaye  harl  mayurafepya, 

fitiprstha  vahatarii  madhvo  andhaso  vivaksanasya  pitaye. 

8.35.23b  (^lyava^a  Atreya;  to  Alvins) 

namovake  prasthite  adhvarG  nara  vivdksanasya  pitaye, 

La  yatam  afvinii  gatam  dvasyur  vam  aharh  huve  dhattam  rdtnani  dafiise.j 

refrain,  8.25.22°de-2  4°da 

8.1.20n  : 3.51.10°  piba  tv  hsya  girvanah. 

[ 8.1. 30b,  manhisthaso  maghonam:  5.39.4a,  m&nhistham  vo  maghonam.] 

[8.1. 33b,  asangd  agne  da^abhih  sahasraih  : 5.27.1°,  traivrsnd  agne,  &c.] 

8.2.15°,  fiksa  9aclvah  9aclbhih  : 1.62.  i2d,  9iksa  9aclvas  tava  nah  9&clbhih. 

8.2.32b°  (Medhatithi  Kanva,  and  Priyamedha  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 
hanta  vrtram  daksinendndrah  puru  puruhutah, 
mahan  mahibhih  gacibhih. 

8.16. 7h°  (Ix-imbithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

indro  brahmendra  fsir  indrah  puru  puruhutah, 

mahan  mahibhih  gacibhih. 

Both  Ludwig  and  Grassmann  render  puru  inconsistently.  At  8.2.32,  Ludwig,  586,  ‘mit 
seiner  rechten  hand  totet  den  Vrtra  Indra  vilfach,  der  vilfach  gerufene  ’ ; Grassmann,  i.  390, 
‘ Indra  schlfigt,  der  vielgerufne,  oft  den  Feind  mit  seiner  Rechten  ’.  At  8.16.7,  Ludwig,  594, 
1 Indra  ist  vilfach  von  vilen  gerufen’;  Grassmann,  i.  419,  ‘Indra  vielfach  vielgepriesen  ’ 
No  doubt  the  construction  of  puru  with  puruhutah  is  the  same  in  both  passages  : either,  1 in 
many  places  (Sayana,  purusu  de9esu)  called  by  many  ’,  or,  ‘ insistently  called  by  many  ’.  For 
the  idea  underlying  the  repeated  pada  see  p.  viii,  line  6 from  bottom. 

[8.2.41b,  catvary  ayuta  dadat:  8.2i.i8d,  sahasram  ayuta  dadat.] 

8.3.1°  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

piba  sutasya  rasino  matsva  na  indra  gomatah, 

apir  no  bodhi  sadhamadyo  vrdhe  ’sman  avantu  te  dhiyah. 

8.54(Val.  6)>5°  (Matari9van  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yad  indra  radho  asti  te  maghonam  maghavattama, 

tdna  no  bodhi  sadhamadyo  vrdhd  bhago  danaya  vrtrahan. 

[8.3.4b,  samudra  iva  paprathe  : 10.62. 9d,  vi  sindhur  iva  paprathe.] 

8.3.5b:  i.i6.3b,  indram  prayaty  adhvare. 

43  [h.o.s.  20] 


8.3.6 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [338 

[8.3.6C,  indre  ha  vi'^va  bhuvanani  yemire  : 8.i2.28c-30c,  ad  it  te  vi$va  bhuvanani 
yemire;  9.86.30d,  tubhyema  vi^va  bhuvanani  yemire;  10.56.5°, 
tanusu  vi'fva  bhuvana  m yemire.] 

8.3.7a  : 1.19.9%  abhi  tva  purvapltaye. 

8.3.7C  (Medhyatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

Labhi'  tva  purvapltayaj  Indra  stomebhir  ayavah,  €»■  1. 19.  ia 

samicinasa  rbhavah  sam  asvaran  rudra  grnanta  purvyam. 

8.i2.32b  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yad  asya  dhamani  priye  samicinaso  asvaran, 

nabha  yajnasya  dohana  pradhvare. 

For  8.3.7  cf-  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xx.  68 ; for  8.12.32  cf.  Oldenberg,  SBE.  xlvi.  161. 

8.3.8d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

asyed  l'ndro  vavrdhe  vrsnyam  ?avo  made  sutasya  visnavi, 

adya  tarn  asya  mahimanam  ayavo  ’nu  stuvanti  purvatha. 

8.i5.6b  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana,  and  Afvasuktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 
t&d  adya  cit  ta  uktbi'no  ’nu  stuvanti  purvatha, 
vrsapatnir  apo  jaya  div6-dive. 

8.3.12%  9agdhi  no  asya  yad  dba  pauram  avitha:  2.  i3.9b,  ekasya  frustau  yad  dha 
codam  avitha. 

8.3.15b+d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
ud  u tye  madhumattama  gira  stdmasa  irate, 
satrajito  dhanasa  dksitotayo  vajayanto  ratha  iva. 

8.43.1°  (Yirupa  Ahgirasa;  to  Agni) 
ime  viprasya  vedhaso  ’gner  astrtayajvanah, 
gira  stdmasa  irate. 

9.67. 1 7b  (Jamadagni ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Lasrgran  devavltaye_,  vajayanto  ratha  iva.  9.46.1® 


8.3.17d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
yuksva  hi  vrtrahantama  hari  indra  paravatah, 
arvaclno  maghavan  somapltaya  ugra  rsvdbhir  a gahi. 

8.49(Val.  i).7abd  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yad  dha  nunam  yad  va  yajfid  yad  va  prthivyam  adhi, 

ato  no  yajnam  afiibhir  mahemata  ugra  ugrdbhir  a gahi. 


339] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.4.12 

8.5°(Val.  2).7aW  (Pustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
yad  dha  nunam  paravati  yad  va  prthivyam  divi, 
yujana  indra  haribhir  mahemata  rsva  rsv6bhir  a gahi. 

8.50.7  seems  decidedly  the  better  of  the  two  Valakhilya  stanzas  ; the  parallel  between 
paravati  and  prthivyam  is  well  balanced,  whereas  the  relation  of  the  first  two  padas  in 
8.49.7  is,  to  say  the  least,  awkward  ; more  properly  we  may  say  that  it  is  senseless.— For 
pada  b of  both  stanzas  cf.  5.83.9d,  yat  kim  ca  prthivyam  adhi,  which  is  metrically  inferior 
(cadence «-<). 

8.3.20'1  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

nlr  agnayo  rurucur  nir  u suryo  nih  soma  indriyo  rasah, 

nir  antariksad  adhamo  maham  ahim  krs6  tad  indra  paunsyam. 

8.32.3°  (Medhatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
ny  arbudasya  vistapam  varsmanam  brhatas  tira, 

krsc  tad  indra  paunsyam. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xxvii.  268. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  4.30.23b,  karisya  indra 
paunsyam. 

[8.3.23°,  astarii  vayo  nil  tugryam:  8.74. 14^  vaksan  vayo  na  tugryam.] 

8.4.1nb  (Devatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yad  indra  prag  apag  udan  nyag  va  huyase  nrbhih, 

sima  puru  nfsQto  asy  anav6  ’si  pra?ardha  turva^e. 

8.65. iab  (Pragatha  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yad  indra  prag  apag  udan  nyag  va  huyase  nrbhih, 

a yahi  tiiyam  afiibhih. 

For  8.4.1  see  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  190;  Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  p.  95. — Note  the 
correspondence  of  8.4.1 2d  with  8.64.  ioc  (next  item  but  one). 

[8.4.2b,  indra  madayase  saea:  8.52(Val.  4).id,  ayau  madayase  saca.] 

8.4.12’J+d  (Devatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

svayam  cit  sa  manyate  ddfurir  jano  yatra  somasya  trmpasi, 
idarh  te  annam  yujyarn  samuksitam  tasy6hi  pra  drava  piba. 

8.53(Val.  5)-4d  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

vifva  dvesansi  jahi  cava  ca  krdhi  vifve  sanvantv  a vasu, 

51ste.su  cit  te  madiraso  ahfavo  yatra  sdmasya  trmpasi. 

8.64.10°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
ayam  te  manuse  jane  somah  purusu  suyate, 
tasy6hi  pra  drava  piba. 

Ludwig,  588,  renders  8.4.1 2ab,  ‘von  selbst  halten  die  leute  sich  geehrt  wo  am  soma  du 
dich  sattigst  ’ ; Grassmann,  ‘ der  mann  erscheint  sich  selber  auch  als  frommgesinnt,  bei 
dem,  am  Soma,  du  dich  labst’.  I would  take  manyate  passively  and  render,  ‘ of  himself 


8.4.14 — ] Parti:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [340 

that  man  is  regarded  as  pious  with  whom  (yatra)  thou  doest  partake  of  the  soma’.  In 
8-53(Val.  s).4cd  the  connexion  of  the  two  padas  is  tolerable  if  we  take  trmpasi  in  subjunctive 
(future)  sense ; we  should  really  expect  tatra  somasya  trmpasi  in  pada  d,  ‘ with  the  (JJistas 
are  the  (soma-)plants  which  delight  thee;  there  thou  shalt  drink  of  the  soma’.  These 
indications  suffice,  perhaps,  to  mark  8.4.12  as  the  original  source  of  pada  b. — Cf.  Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  48. 

8.4.14cd,  arvancam  tva  saptayo  ’dhvarafriyo  vahantu  savaned  upa:  1.47.8®% 
.arvinca  vam  saptayo  ’dhvaragrfyo  vahantu  savaned  upa. 


8.4.18d:  8.88.6d,  manhistho  vajasataye : 1.130.18,  manhistham  vajasataye. 

8.5.2b  : 4.46.5%  rathena  prthupajasa. 

8.5.4b  (Brahmatithi  Kanva ; to  A9vins) 
purupriya  na  utaye  purumandra  puruvasu, 
stuse  kanvaso  a9vi'na, 

8.8.i2a  (Sadhvahsa  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 

purumandra  puruvasu  Lmanotara  raylnam,j  i.46.2b 

stomaih  me  a9vfnav  imam  abhi  vahnl  anusatam. 

Note  the  correspondences  of  8.5.nbc  with  8.8. icd,  and  8.5.30°  with  8.8.6d. 


8.5.5°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 
manhistha  vajasatamesayanta  9ubhas  pdtl, 
gantara  daguso  grham. 

8.13.10°  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra,  here  his  Harl) 
stuhi  9rutam  vipa9citam  harl  yasya  prasaksina, 
gantara  daguso  grham  namasvinah. 

8.22.3d  (Sobhari  Kanva;  to  A9Vi'ns) 

Liha  tya  purubhutamaj  deva  namobhir  a9vina,  5.73.2® 

Larvaclna  sv  avase  karamahej  gantara  dagviso  grham.  ts*  cf.  8.22.3° 

The  extra  iambic  dipody,  namasvinah,  marks  8.13.10°  as  composite  and  secondary; 
namasvinah  is  frequent  cadence  elsewhere,  e.g.  1.36.7  ; 7.14.1  ; 8.64.17  ; 10.48.6. — Note  that 
the  two  hymns  repeat  8.5.28‘b  = 8.22.5lb.  For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  8.85.6*,  gachatam  da<;uso 
grham. 

8.5.6°,  ghrtair  gavyutim  uksatam : 3.62. i6ab,  a no  mitravaruna  ghrtair  gavyQtim 
uksatam  ; 7.65.4ab,  a no  mitravaruna  havyajustirii  ghrtair  gavyQtim 
uksatam  l'labhih. 

8.5.7a  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 
a na  stdmam  upa  dravat  tuyaiii  9yenebhir  a9iibhih, 
yatam  a9vebhir  a9vina. 


341] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas , Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.5.18 

8.49(Val.  i).5“  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  India) 
a na  stbmam  upa  dravad  dhiyano  agvo  na  sotrbhih, 

Lyam  te  svadhavan  svadayanti  dlienavaj  indra  kanvesu  ratayah. 

(T  8.5o(Yal.  2).  5° 

Translate  8 5.7,  ‘To  our  song  of  praise  do  ye,  on  the  run,  come  swiftly  with  your  fast 
falcon  steeds,  0 ye  A9vins  ’.  The  stanza  is  faultless ; not  so  its  Valakhilya  mate  : ‘ To  our 
song  of  praise  (come  thou)  on  the  run,  as  a horse  let  loose  by  the  pressers  (of  the  soma) ; 
(to  the  song  of  praise)  0 Indra,  who  enjoyest  thyself  according  to  thy  wont,  which  (sc.  the 
song)  the  milk  (mixed  with  the  soma)  sweetens,  and  the  gifts  that  are  with  the 
Kanvas’.  The  ellipsis  of  the  principal  verb  and  the  general  tone  of  the  stanza  make 
it  pretty  clear  that  the  repeated  pada  is  borrowed  from  8.5.7.  Again,  8.49(Val.  i).5 
(q.  v.)  in  its  turn  is  repeated  in  an  inferior  version  at  8.5o(Val.  2). 5. — Cf.  Geldner,  Ved. 
Stud.  iii.  40. 

8.6.9a  : 5.79.8“  ; 9.62.24“,  uta  no  gomatlr  isah. 

8.5.11b:  i.92.i8b;  5.75.2°;  8.8.1°,  dasra  hiranyavartanl ; 8.87.5“,  dasra  hi'ran- 
yavartanl  <;ubhas  path 

8.5.11°  : 6.60. 1 5d  ; 7.74.211;  8.8.id  ; 35.22b,  pibatam  somyam  madhu  ; 8.24.13^ 
pibati  somyam  madliu. 

8.5.12°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva;  to  Afvins) 
asmabhyam  vajinlvasu  maghavadbhya?  ca  saprathah, 
chardir  yantam  adabhyam. 

8.85.5“  (Krsna  Angirasa  ; to  Alvins) 

chardir  yantam  adabhyam  vipraya  stuvate  nara, 

Lmadhvah  somasya  pltaye. j • refrain,  8.85.i°~9°  ; also  1.47. 9d 

8.5.15°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva ; to  Alvins) 

asm 6 a vahatam  rayim  (atavantam  sahasrinam, 

puruksum  viQvadhayasam. 

8. 7. 1 3b  (Puruvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
a no  rayim  madacyutam  puruksum  vigvadhayasam, 
iyarta  maruto  divah. 

8.5.17“:  5.23. 3b ; 35-6b  ; 8.6.37b,  janaso  vrktabarhisah  ; 3-59.9b,  janaya 

vrktabarhise. 

8.5.17b  : 1.14.5°,  havismanto  aramkftah. 

8.5.17°  : i.47.4d,  yuvam  havante  agvina. 

8.5.18b  : 6.45.30b,  stomo  vahistho  antamah. 

8.5.18°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

asmakam  adya  vam  ayam  Lstomo  vahistho  antamah, j 5S”  6.45. 3ob 

yuvabhyam  bhutv  agvina. 


8.5.18 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [342 

8.26.16c  (Yigvamanas  Vaiyagva,  or  Vyagva  Angirasa  ; to  Agvins) 
vahistho  vam  havanam  st6mo  duto  huvan  nara, 
yuvabhyam  bhutv  agvina. 

See  under  6.45.3ob. — For  8.26.16  cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xviii.  321. 

8.5.20a,  30a,  tena  no  vajinlvasu. 

8.5.22°  : 1.46.3°,  yad  vam  ratho  vibhis  patat. 

8.5.28a:  4.46.4a,  ratharn  hiranyavandhuram. 

8.5.28b  (Brahma tithi  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 

Lratham  hiranyavandhuram  j hiranyabhigum  agvina,  6w4.46.4a 

La  hi  sthatho  divisprgam. j 6»*  4.46.4° 

8.22.5b  (Sobhari  Kanva ; to  Agvins) 

ratho  yo  vam  trivandhurd  hiranyabhigur  agvina, 

pari  dyavaprthivl  bhusati  grutas  Ltena  nasatya  gatam.j  6W  1.47.9® 

Almost  identical.  Note  that  8.5.5°  = 8.22.3d. — For  8.5.28  as  a whole  see  under  4.46.4. 

8.5.28°  : 4.46.4°,  a hi  sthatho  divisprgam. 

8.5.30°  (Brahmatithi  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

Ltena  no  vajinlvasuj  paravatag  cid  a gatam,  6W  8.5.20® 

upemam  sustutim  mdma. 

8.8.6d  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

Lyac  cid  dhi  vam  pura  rsayo  juhure  ’vase  nara;J  6W  1.48.  i4ab 

a yatam  agvina  gatam  upemam  sustutim  mama. 

[8.5.35a,  hiranyayena  rathena : 1.35.2°,  hiranyayena  savita  rathena ; 4.44.5b, 
hiranyayena  suvrta  rathena.] 

8.5.37e  (Kagog  Caidyasya  danastutih) 
ta  me  agvina  sanlnam  vidyatam  navanam, 

yatha  cic  caidyah  kaguh  gatam  ustranam  dadat  sahasra  daga  gdnam. 

8.6.47b  (Tirindirasya  Pargavyasya  danastutih) 
trini  gatany  arvatam  sahasra  daga  gdnam, 
dadus  pajraya  samne. 

8.6.1b  (Yatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

mahan  indro  ya  ojasa  parjanyo  vrstiman  iva, 

stomair  vatsasya  vavrdhe. 

9.2.9b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamiina) 
asmabhyam  indav  indrayur  madhvah  pavasva  dharaya, 
parjanyo  vrstiman  iva. 

Translate  8.6.1,  ‘Great  is  Indra  who  in  strength  is  like  Parjanya  that  controls  the  rain  ; 
lie  hath  been  made  strong  by  Vatsa’s  songs  of  praise  ’.  For  Yatsa  cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  450 ; iii.  26, 


843]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas , Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.6.14 

note.  A comparison  of  Indra  with  Parjnnyn  would  pass  unquestioned  because  of  the  general 
loose  syncretism  in  Vedic  attributes  and  descriptions.  But  the  connexion  in  which  the  pada 
is  repeated  is  very  different : ‘ For  us,  0 Indu  (Soma)  that  art  devoted  to  Indra,  purify 
thyself  with  a stream  of  honey,  like  Parjanya  that  controls  the  rain.’  The  comparison 
here  of  Soma  with  Parjanya,  the  god  of  rain,  is  elementary  and  natural  ; see  9.22.2  ; 57.1  ; 
62.28;  88.6:  89.1.  On  the  other  hand  the  relation  of  Parjanya  to  Indra  is  very  slight, 
a fact  that  has  gained  new  significance  since  Hillebrandt’s  investigations  have  unsettled 
Indra’s  character  as  a rain-god  (Yed.  Myth.  iii.  163  ff.,  especially  165).  We  may  safely 
conclude  that  the  almost  unreasonable  use  of  the  repeated  pada  in  8.6.1  is  secondary. 

8.0.3b,  stomilir  yajnasya  sadhanam  : 1.44. 1 ia,  m tva  yajnasya  sadhanam ; 3. 27. 2b, 
gira  yajnasya  sadhanam  ; 8.23.9b,  yajnasya  sadhanam  gira. 

8.6.4°  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

Siim  asya  manyave  vi'90  vigva  namanta  krstayah, 

samudrayeva  sindhavah. 

8.44. 25b  (VirQpa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 

agne  dhrtavratfiya  te  samudrayeva  sindhavah,  giro  va^rasa  irate. 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  samudram  iva  sindhavah  under  8.6. 35**,  and  see  p.  ix,  line  9. 

8.6.6b  : i.8o.6b;  8.76.2°;  89. 3d,  vajrena  ^ataparvana. 

8.6.9b  (Vatsa  Kfinva  ; to  Indra) 
pra  tam  indra  na^naahi  rayiih  gomantam  a<jvinam, 
pra  brahma  purvacittaye. 

9.62.1 2b  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

La  pavasva  sahasrinaihj  rayim  gomantam  agvinam, 
puru9candram  purusprham. 

9.63. 1 2b  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhy  iirsa  sahasrinam  rayim  gomantam  a^vinam, 

Labhi  vajam  uta  9ravah.j 
Cf.  10.156. 3b,  (rayim)  prthum  g6mantam  a9vinam. 

8.6.13b  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

yad  asya  manyur  adhvanld  vi  vrtram  parva§6  rujan, 
apah  samudram  airayat. 

8.7.23“  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
vi  vrtram  parvago  yayur  vi  parvatan  arajinah, 
cakrana  vrsni  paunsyam. 

For  8.7.23  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  181. — Note  the  correspondence  of  8.6.26*  with 

8.7.2*. 

8.6.14°  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ni  9usna  indra  dharnasim  vajram  jaghantha  dasyavi, 

vrsa  hy  hgra  grnvis6. 


esr  9.40.3° 


w 9.1.4° 


8.6.14 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [344 

8.33. ioc  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

satyam  ittha  vfsed  asi  vrsajatir  no  ’vrtah, 

vrsa  hy  ugra  grnvis6  paravati  vfso  arvavati  frutah. 

See  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 6.  Only  an  after-poet  could  have  developed  the  pada  vrsa 
hy  ugra  9rnvis6  into  the  insipid  distich  8.33. io*d.  Cf.  5.73.1  ; 8.13.15;  97.4.  For3.33.101 

cf.  9.64.2*;  10. 153. 2'. 

8.6.15b  (Vatsa  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

na  dyava  l'ndram  ojasa  nantariksani  vajrinam, 

na  vivyacanta  bhumayah. 

8.12.2413  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

na  yam  vivikto  rddasi  nantariksani  vajrinam, 

amad  id  asya  titvise  sam  ojasah. 

8.6.17a:  9.i8.5a,  ya  ime  rodasl  mahi ; 3.53.  i2a,  ya  ime  rodasl  ubhe. 

8.6.19b,  ghrtam  duhata  afiram  : 1.134.6s,  ghrtam  duhrata  afiram. 

8.6.21b,  43°,  kanva  ukthena  vavrdhuh. 

8.6.23a  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
a na  indra  mahim  isam  purarn  na  darsi  gomatlm, 
uta  prajam  suviryam. 

9.65. 1 3a  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a na  indo  mahim  isam  Lpavasva  vifvadarfatah^  8®*  9.65.  i3b 

Lasmabhyam  soma  gatuvit.j  8®*  9.46.5° 

Interesting  modulation  of  the  Indra-Indu  idea  ; indra  : indo  «=  darsi  : pavasva  ; see  p.  xi, 
middle  (‘  Indra  and  Soma  ’). 

8.6.24a  : 5.6. io1*;  8.31. i8b,  uta  tyad  afvafvyam. 

8.6.24b:  6.46. 7a,  yad  indra  nahuslsv  a. 

8.6.25°  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

abhi  vrajam  na  tatnise  sura  upakacaksasam, 

yad  indra  mrlayasi  nah. 

8.45.33°  (Trifoka  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
taved  u tah  sukirtayo  ’sann  uta  pra9astayah, 

yad  indra  mrlayasi  nah. 

We  may  translate  8.6.25,  following  in  part  Geldner’s  suggestion,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  284  : 
‘ Thou  hast  unfolded,  as  (one  opens)  a stable,  (thy  brilliance)  which  shines  even  by  the  side  of 
tho  sun,  when,  0 Indra,  thou  showest  us  kindness.’ — The  repeated  pada  also  as  refrain 
in  8.93.2  8*-30e. 


345]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.6.35 

8.0.  26'*  (Yatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yad  anga  tavisiyasa  indra  prarajasi  ksitih, 
mahdn  ap&ra  ojasa. 

8.7.2“  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 

ydd  anga  tavisxyavo  Lydmam  fubhra  acidhvam,j  8.7.2b 

ni  parvata  ahasata. 

For  8.7.3  cf.  5.55.7,  and  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  46. 

8.0. 29b,  cikitvan  ava  pafyati : 7.25.  xib,  cikitvan  abhi  pa9yati. 

[8.0.32“  imarii  ma  indra  sustutim  : 8.12.31“,  imam  ta  indra  sustutim.] 

8.0. 34'1  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

abhi  kanva  anQsatapo  na  pravata  yatih, 
indrarii  vananvatl  matih. 

8. i3.8b  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
krilanty  asya  sQnfta  apo  na  pravata  yatih, 
aya  dliiya  ya  ucyate  patir  divah. 

9.2  4.2b  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  or  Devala  Ka9yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  gavo  adhanvisur  apo  na  pravata  yatih, 

Lpunanil  indram  fi9ata.j  cw  9.6.4° 

Ludwig,  589,  renders  8.6.34,  ‘Die  Kanva  haben  zugesungen  wio  abwarts  schiessende 
wasser  dem  Indra,  das  ihn  verlangende  lied.’  Grassmann,  ‘Die  Kanva’s  haben  laut 
gejauchzt  wie  Wasser,  das  vom  Berge  strOmt ; den  Indra  hat  ihr  Lied  geriihmt  ’.  These 
translations  scarcely  betray  the  nature  of  the  comparison  which  is  implied  in  the  first 
couplet.  The  word  girah,  ‘songs’,  implied  in  anusata,  is  compared  with  water  going  down 
an  incline,  because  the  Kanvas  are  indeed  prolific  in  songs  ; the  suggestion  is  developed 
more  clearly  in  the  next  stanza  ; see  also  above,  under  4.47.3d.  In  pada  c,  ‘ the  prayer  longing 
for  Indra’,  brings  out  anacoluthically  the  same  idea  as  the  implied  girah.  The  plain  sense  of 
this  lumbering  stanza  is : The  Kanvas  have  sung  songs  as  freely  as  waters  go  down  a fall ; 
their  prayers  yearn  for  Indra.  Now  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  repeated  pada  is  more 
original  in  9.24.2,  to  wit : ‘ Streams  of  milk  have  poured  (into  soma),  as  waters  down  a fall ; 
purifying  themselves  they  have  reached  Indra  ’.  Cf.  9.6.4,  anu  drapsasa  indava  apo  na  pravat- 
asaran,  punana  indram  a9ata  ; see  also  9.17. 1.  Not  less  certain  is  the  relative  date  of  the  same 
pada  in  8.13.8  ; here  also  it  is  employed  in  a secondary  comparison,  emphasizing  the  fact  that  it 
belongs  primarily  to  the  sphere  of  flowing  sacrificial  substances.  Ludwig,  591  : ‘ seine  vortreff- 
lichkeiten  zeigen  sich  spilend,  wie  wasser  auf  abschiissiger  ban  gehnd,  er  der  in  disem  liede 
der  herr  des  himels  wird  genannt*.  Grassmann,  ‘ Es  tummeln  seine  Lieder  sich,  wie  Wasser 
stiirzen  von  der  Hoh,  zu  ihm,  den  preiset  dies  Gebet  als  Himmelsherrn’.  Neither  translation 
is  correct.  The  notion  is,  that  Indra’s  liberal  gifts  fairly  tumble  over  each  other  to  get  to  the 
worshipper  ; this  is  implied,  but  not  expressed,  in  the  verb  krilanti.  Of  course  this  implication 
is  secondary  to  the  standard  statement  that  sacrificial  fluids  (and  prayers)  are  poured  out  as 
freely  as  waters  down  a fall.  The  repeated  pada  most  likely  originated  in  9.24.2. — Cf.  nimnam 
na  yanti  sindliavah,  5.51.7®,  in  sense  if  not  in  form,  a repetition  of  the  pada  here  treated. 

8.0. 35a+b  (Yatsa  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

lndram  ukthani  vavrdhuh  samudram  iva  sindhavah, 
anuttamanyum  ajaram. 

44  [h.o.s.  20] 


8.6.35 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Pooh  VIII  [846 

8.95.6b  (Tira^cl  Aiigirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  u stavama  yam  gi'ra  indram  ukthani  vavrdhuh, 

puruny  asya  pauhsya  Lsisasanto  vanamahe.j  8.95. 6d 

8.92. 2 2b  (Qrutakaksa  Aiigirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

La  tva  vifantv  indavahj  samudram  iva  sindhavah,  cs*  i.i5.ib 

na  tvam  indrati  ricyate. 

9. 108. i6b  (Qakti  Yasistha  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Llndrasya  hardi  somadhSnam  a vifaj  samudram  iva  sindhavah, 

9.70.96 

justo  mitraya  varunaya  vayave  Ldivo  vistambha  uttamah.j  tts*  9.86.35d 

The  sense  of  8.6.35ab  is  rather  awkward  as  compared  with  8.92.22  ; the  two  padas  seem 
patchwork  ; and,  again,  the  first  distich  of  8.95.6  seems  even  more  awkward  as  compared  with 
8.6.35. — For  samudram  iva  sindhavah  cf.  samudrayeva  sindavah,  under  8.6.4°  i f°r  indram 
ukthani  vavrdhuh  cf.  agnim  ukthani  vavrdhuh,  2.8.5b. 

8.6.36c:  1.84.4%  imam  indra  sutam  piba. 

8.0.37a:  5.35.6%  tvam  id  vrtrahantama. 

8.6.37b:  5.23.36;  35. 6b ; 8.5.17%  janaso  vrktabarhisah  ; 3.59.9%  janSya  vrktar 
barhise. 

8.6.37c : 5- 35- 6d ; 8.34.4%  havante  vajasataye;  6.57.1%  huvema  vajasataye  ; 
8.9.13%  huveya  vajasataye. 

8.6.38a  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

anu  tva  r6dasl  ubhd  cakram  na  varty  eta^am, 

anu  suvanasa  indavah. 

8.76. 1 ia  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

anu  tva  rddasi  ubh6  kraksamanam  akrpetam, 

indra  yad  dasyuhabhavah. 

For  anu . . . akrpetam  in  8.76.11  see  Bloomfield,  JAOS.  xx.  182  if. ; Johns  Hopkins  University 
Circulars,  1906,  p.  1058  ; Geldner,  Glossar  s.  v.  krp  ; Oldenberg,  RV.  Noten,  pp.  105,  267.  The 
parallel  stanza  8.6.38  seems  to  me  to  make  in  favour  of  1 pattern  after’  for  anu  krp  : 1 Heaven 
and  earth  both  (roll)  after  thee  as  a wheel  after  the  (sun-)steed ; after  thee  go  the  pressed 
soma-drops.’  Cf.  also  8.99.6,  and  Bergaigne,  ii.  163. — Note  the  correspondence  of  8.6.6b  with 
8.76.2b. 

[8.6.39%  mandasva  su  svarnare : 8.65.2%  madayase  svarnare  ; 8.103.14%  mada- 
yasva  svarnare.] 

[8.6.41%  eka  l^ana  ojasa  : 8.40.5%  indra  lfana  ojasa.] 

8.6.45c  (Vatsa  Kanva ; to  Indra)  = 

8.32.30°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
arvancam  tva  purustuta  priyamedhastuta  hari, 
somapdyaya  vaksatah. 


347] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.7.12 

8.14. 1 2b  (GosQktin  Kanvkyana  and  A9vasQktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 
indram  it  kefina  hari  somap6yaya  vaksatah, 
upa  yajnaiii  suradliasam. 

8.0.47b:  8.5.37®,  sahasra  da^a  gonkm. 

[8.7.1®,  pra  yad  vas  tristiibham  isam : 8.69.1®,  pra-pra  vas,  &c.] 

8.7.2®,  yad  anga  tavislyavali : 8.6.26®,  yad  anga  tavislyase. 

8.7.2b,  14b,  yamaiii  fubhra  acidbvam. 

8.7.3®  (Punarvatsa  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 
lid  Irayanta  vayiibhir  va9rasah  pf9nimatarah, 

dhuksanta  pipyiisim  isam. 

8.13.25®  (Narada  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
vardbasva  su  purustuta  rsistutabbih  utibbih, 
dbuksasva  pipyiisim  isam  ava  ca  nah. 

8.54(Val.6).  7d  (Matar^van  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
santi  hy  krya  a9isa  indra  ayur  janknam, 

asman  naksasva  magbavann  upavase  dhuksasva  pipyiisim  isam. 
9.61.15b  (Amablyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
area  nab  soma  9am  gave  dhuksasva  pipyiisim  isam, 

Lvardba  samudram  uktbykm.j  5«-  9.29.3® 

Though  the  iambic  dipody  cadence  ava  ca  nah  does  not  occur  elsewhere  in  the  RV. , pada 
8.13.25°  is  nevertheless  obviously  composite  and  secondary. — For  8.54(Val.  6).7d  see  Geldner, 
Ved.  Stud.  iii.  95. — Cf.  also  adhuksat  pipyiisim  isam,  8.72. i6\ 

8.7.4b:  1.39.5®,  pra  vepayanti  parvatan. 

8.7.8®,  36®,  te  bbaniibbir  vi  tasthire. 

8.7.10b  (Punarvratsa  Kanva ; to  Maruts) 
trini  saransi  pf9nayo  dudulird  vajrine  madhu, 
utsarb  kavandbam  udrinam. 

8.69.6b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 
indraya  gava  391  rarh  duduhr6  vajrine  madhu, 
yat  sim  upabvare  vidat. 

Cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  49. 

8.7.11®,  maruto  yad  dba  vo  divah  ; 1.37.12®,  maruto  yad  dha  vo  balam. 

8.7.12s:  1.15.2®;  6.51.15®;  8.83.9b,  yuyam  hi  stba  sudanavah. 


8.7.13 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [348 

8.7.13b:  8.5.15°,  puruksum  v^vadhayasam. 

8.7.15b  (Punarvatsa  Angirasa  ; to  Maruts) 
etavataf  cid  esam  sumnam  bhikseta  martyah, 
adabhyasya  manmabhih. 

8.i8.ib  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityas) 

idam  ha  nunam  esam  sumnam  bhikseta  martyah, 

adityanam  apurvyam  savlmani. 

Ludwig,  701,  renders  8.7.15,  ‘ selbst  um  dises  ihres  so  grossen,  unaufhaltsamen  [marsches] 
gliick  mOge  der  sterbliche  in  seinen  liedern  flehen  ’.  Grassmann,  i.  403,  no  more  plausibly, 
‘von  ihrer  so  gewaltigen  Schar  erflehe  Huld  der  Sterbliche,  erbittend  die  Untriiglichen  ’. 
I would  render,  ‘ Of  that  so  great  kindness  of  theirs,  which  is  unerring,  may  the  mortal 
through  his  prayers  ask  a share  ’.  This  is  indicated  in  8.49(Val.  i).9,  etavatas  ta  imaha  indra 
sumnasya  gomatah. 

8.7.20°  (Punarvatsa  Kanva ; to  Maruts) 
kva  nunam  sudanavo  madatha  vrktabarhisah, 
brahma  k6  vah  saparyati. 

8.64.7°  (Pragatha  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
kva  sya  vrsabho  yuva  tuvignvo  ananatah, 
brahma  kas  tarn  saparyati. 

8.7.22b  (Punarvatsa  Kanva ; to  Maruts) 

sam  u tye  mabatfr  apah  sam  ksom  sam  u suryam, 

sam  vajram  parva9o  dadhuh. 

8.52(Yal. 4).iob  (Ayu  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

sam  indro  rayo  brhatir  adbunuta  sam  ksom  sam  u suryam, 
sam  9ukrasah  9ucayah  sam  gava9irah  soma  indram  amandisuh. 

For  ksom  cf.  Geldner,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xi.  327 ; Ved.  Stud.  i.  276  S.  ; Max  Muller,  SBE.  xxxii. 
308  ff.  ; Ludwig,  Neueste  Arbeiten,  p.  30;  Charpentier,  Le  Monde  Oriental,  i.  30  fif.  As  com- 
pared with  8.7.22  the  Valakliilya  stanza  is  tesselated  and  secondary. 

8.7.23a,  vi  vrtram  parva9o  yayuh  : 8.6. i3b,  vi  vrtram  parva9o  rujan. 

8.7. 25b,  9iprah  9irsan  hiranyaylh  : 5.54.x  id,  91'prah  9lrsasu  vitata  hiranyaylh. 

8.7.26a:  i.i30.9d,  U9ana  yat  paravatah. 

8.7.28b,  prastir  vahati  rohitah  : i.39.6b,  prastir  vahati  rohitah. 

8.7. 31a:  i.38.ia,  kad  dha  nunam  kadhapriyah. 

8.7.35b,  antariksena  patatah  : 1.25.76,  antariksena  patatam  ; io.i36.4a,  antari- 
ksena  patati. 


349] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas , Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.8.8 


8.8.1“,  a no  vigvftbhir  Otibhih:  8.8.i8a;  87.3“,  a vam  vigvabhir  Qtibhih  ; 7.24.4“, 
a no  vigvabhir  Qtibhih  sajosah.} 


8.8.1b  : 5. 75. 3b  ; 8.85.  ib,  agvina  gachatam  yuvam. 


8.8.1C  : i.92.i8b;  5.75.2°;  8.5.1  ib,  dasra  hiranyavartanl ; 8.87.5°,  dasra  hiran- 
yavartanl  gubhas  patl. 


8.8.1d : 6.60.1511;  7.74.2d;  8.5.11°;  35.22b,  pibatam  somyam  madhu  ; 8.24. 1 3b, 
pibati  somyaiii  madhu. 


8.8.2“  (Sadhvansa  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 

a nunam  yatam  agvina  Lrathena  suryatvaca,j  1.47.9b 

bhuji  hiranyapegasa  kavl  gambhlracetasa. 


8.9.14“  (Qagakarna  Kanva;  to  Agvins) 
a nunam  yatam  agvinema  havyani  vam  hita, 
im6  somaso  adhi  turvage  yadav  ime  kanvesu  vam  atha. 
8*87.5“  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Agvins) 
a nunam  yatam  agvinaLgvebhih  prusit&psubhih,j 
Ldasra  hiranyavartanl  9ubhas  patlj  Lpatam  somam  rtavrdha. 

«®*c:  1.92.18 


t. 


8.8.2b:  1.47.9b,  rathena  suryatvaca. 


6®*  8.13.11b 
d:  i.47*3b 


8.8.4°,  8c,  putrah  kanvasya  vam  ihii  (8°,  rsih). 


8.8.5“  (Sadhvansa  Kanva;  to  A9vins) 

a no  yatam  upagruty  Lagvina  s6mapltaye,j  $»*cf.  8.8.5b 

svaha  stomasya  vardhana  pra  kavl  dhltibhir  nara. 

8.34.11“  (Nlpatithi  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
a no  yahy  upagruty  ukthesu  ranaya  iha, 

Ldivo  amusya  gasato  divarii  yaya  divavaso.j  refrain,  8.34.i°d-i5°d 

[8.8.5b,  agvina  somapltaye:  8.42.6°,  nasatya  somapltaye  (see  8.38.9).] 

8.8.0“b,  yac  cid  dhi  vam  pura  rsayo  juhure  ’vase  nara  : 1.48.14“^  ye  cid  dhi  tvam 
fsayah  purva  utaye  juhure  ’vase  mahi. 

8.8.6°,  a yatam  agvina  gatam  = refrain,  8.35.22°-24°. 

8.8.0d  : 8.5.30°,  upemam  sustutim  mama. 

8.8.7“:  1.49.1b  ; 5.56.id,  divag  cid  rocanad  adhi. 

8.8.7d  : 6.59.10b,  stomebhir  havanagruta : 8.12.23b,  stomebhir  havanagrutam. 
8.8.8d,  15b,  lg  i,  girbhir  vatso  avlvrdhat  (15b,  i9d,  avlvrdhat). 


8.8.io — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [350 

8.8.10%  a yad  vam  yosana  ratham:  5-73-5a,  a yad  vam  suryd  ratham. 

8.8.11ab:  8.8.i4cd,  atah  sahasranirnija  rathena  yatam  afvina:  i.47.2b,  rathena 
yatam  afvina.  See  under  i.47.2b. 

8.8.12a:  8.5.4b,  purumandrd  puruvasu. 

8.8.12b:  i.46.2b,  manotara  raylnam. 

8.8.13d:  7.94.3%  ma  no  riradhatam  nide. 

8.8.14ab,  yan  nasatya  paravati  yad  va  stho  adhy  ambare:  i.47.7ab,  yan  nasatya 
paravati  yad  va  stho  adhi  turva9e. 

8.8.14cd : 8.8.nab,  atah  sahasranirnija  rathena  yatam  afvina:  i.47.2b,  rathena 
yatam  afvina.  See  under  i.47.2b. 

[8.8.16d,  vasuyad  danunas  patl:  1.136.3°  ; 2.4i.6b,  aditya  danunas  path] 
8.8.17a:  5.71.1%  §,  no  gantam  rifadasa. 

8.8.18a:  8.87.3%  a vam  vifvabhh-  utibhih;  7.24.4%  a no  vifvabhir  utibhih 
sajosah  ; 8.8.  ia,  a no  vi'9vabhir  utibhih. 

8.8.18b:  i.45.4b;  8.87. 3b,  priyamedha  ahusata. 

8.8.18%  rajantav  adhvaranam:  x. i.8a  ; 45.4%  rajantam  adhvaranam;  1.27.1% 
samrajantam  adhvaranam. 

8.9.1%  prasmai  yachatam  avrkam  prthu  chardih  : 1.48.15%  pra  no  yachatad 
avrkam,  &c. 

8.9.3C  ((^akarna  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 

ye  vam  dansansy  a9vina  viprasah  parimami'9uh, 

evdt  kanvasya  bodhatam. 

8.9.9d  (The  same) 

yad  adya  vam  n&satyokthair  acucyavlmahi, 
yad  va  vanlbhir  a9vinevdt  kanvasya  bodhatam. 

8.  io.2b  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 

yad  va  yajham  manave  sammimiksathur  evdt  kanvasya  bodhatam, 
bfhaspatim  vi'9van  devah  aharn  huva  indravisnu  a9vinav  a9uhesasa. 

For  the  samdhi  of  ac;vinev<St  in  8.9.9  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  392,  note. 

8.9.13b:  huveya  vajasataye  : 5-35-6d  ; 8.6.37°;  34-4b,  havante  vajasataye; 
6.57.1%  huvema  vajasataye. 


851]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc. 

8.9.14a:  8.8.2“ ; 87.5“,  a nQnarii  yatam  a9vina. 


[ — 8.11.9 


8.9.18b  (<J!agakarna  Kanva  ; to  Afvins) 
yad  uso  yasi  bhamina  sam  suryena  rocase, 
a haydm  a9vino  ratho  vartir  yati  nrpayyam. 

9.2.6°  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
Ldcikradad  vfsa  hdrirj  mahan  mitro  mi  dargatdh,  <ss-cf.  9.2.6° 

8dm  suryena  rocate. 

Of  course  the  repeated  pSda  fits  best  in  8.9.18.  But  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  466 
note. 

8.10.2b:  8.9.3°,  9d,  evdt  kanvasya  bodhatam. 

8.10.3d,  devdsv  adhy  apyam  : i.io5.i3b,  devdsv  asty  apyam. 

[8.11.1°,  tvdrii  yajndsv  idyah  : 10.21.6“,  tvarii  yajnesv  ilate.] 

8.11.2°  : 1.44. 2b,  agne  ratlifr  adhvaranam. 

8.11.5°  : 3.1 1.8°,  vipraso  jatavedasab. 

8.11. 6b : 3.9. ib ; 5-22.3b  devam  martasa  Qtaye ; i.i44.5b,  devam  martasa  utaye 
havamahe. 

8.11.8°  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

viprarii  vipraso  ’vase  Ldevam  martasa  Qtaye, , i.i44.5b 

agnim  girbhlr  havamahe.’ 

10.141.3h  (Agni  Tapasa  ; to  Vi9ve  Devah) 
somarii  rajanam  avase  ’gnim  girbhxr  havamahe, 
adityan  visnum  suryaxii  brahmanarii  ca  brhaspatim. 

Stanza  10.141.3  is  after-born  clap-trap.  Especially  its  fourth  pada  belongs  to  the  ritualistic 
sphere  in  which  Brhaspati  is  Brahman  or  Purohita. 

8.11.8  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni)  = 

8.43.21  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

purutra  hi  sadrhn  asi  vigo  vigva  ami  prabhuh, 

samatsv  tva  havamahe. 

For  the  wording  of  the  first  two  padas  of  this  stanza  cf.  1.94.7*. 

8.11. 9b  (Vatsa  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

samatsv  agnim  avase  vajayanto  havamahe, 

vajesu  citraradhasam. 

8*53(Val.  5).2d  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ya  ayiim  kutsam  atithigvam  ardayo  Lvavrdhano  dive-dive, j 8.i2.28b 
tarn  tva  vayarii  haryagvam  gatakratum  vajayanto  havamahe. 


8.12.4 — ] Part  1 • Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [352 

8.12.4b  ghrtam  na  putam  adrivah : 5.86.6°,  ghrtam  na  putam  adribhih. 

8.12. 5b:  1.8. 7b,  samudra  iva  pinvate. 

8.12.5°  (Parvata  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

imam  jusasva  girvanah  Lsamudra  iva  pinvate, j es*  1.8. 7b 

indra  vigvabhir  utibhir  vavaksitha. 

8.32.12°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

sa  nah  gakrag  cid  a gakad  danavan  antarabharah, 

indro  vigvabhir  utibhih. 

8.6 1. 5b  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

gagdhy  u su  gacipata  indra  vigvabhir  utibhih, 

bhagam  na  hi  tva  yagasam  vasuvidam  anu  gura  cdramasi. 

10. 134.3d  (Mandhatar  Yauvanagva  ; to  Indra) 
ava  tya  brhatir  iso  vigvagcandra  amitrahan, 

gacibhih  gakra  dhunuhlndra  vigvabhir  utibhir  Ldevi  janitry  ajljanad 
bhadra  janitry  ajljanat.j  refrain,  10.  i34.ide-6de 

The  pada,  indra  vigvabir  utibhih,  is  refrain  in  8.37.1®,  2b,  6C.  Cf.  under  i.8.7b. 

[8.12. 8a,  yadi  pravrddha  satpate  : 8.93.5a,  yad  va  pravrddha  satpate.] 

8.12. 9b:  1.130.8®,  ny  argasanam  osati. 

[8.12.10a,  iyam  ta  rtviyavatl  (dhih)  : 8.80.7°,  iyam  dhir  rtviyavatl.] 

8.12.11b  (Parvata  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

garbho  yajnasya  devayuh  kratum  punita  anusak, 

stomair  indrasya  vavrdhe  mimlta  it. 

8.53(Val.  5).6d  (Medhya  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ajituram  satpatim  vigvacarsanim  krdhi  prajasv  abhagam, 

pra  su  tira  gaclbhir  ye  ta  ukthinah  kratum  punata  anusak. 

Cf.  kratum  punita  ukthykm,  8. 13.ib. — Note  the  correspondence  of  8.1  a.28b  with  8.53^Vtil.5).2b. 

8.12.12b,  indrah  somasya  pltaye  : 1.55.2°,  indrah  somasya  pltaye  vrsayate. 

8.12.14a,  uta  svaraje  aditih  : 7.66.6%  uta  svarajo  aditih. 

8.12.14°  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

Luta  svaraje  aditij  stomam  indraya  jljanat,  W 7.66.6® 

purupragastam  utaya  rtasya  yat. 

8.7i.iod  (Sudlti  Angirasa,  and  Purumllha  Ahgirasa;  to  Agni) 

acha  nah  glragocisam  giro  yantu  dargatam, 

acha  yajnaso  namasa  puruvasurii  purupragastam  utaye. 

The  longer  pada  is  extended  by  the  refrain  dipody  rt&sya  yat,  8.12.13-15,  but  without 
prejudice  to  the  sense  as  far  as  8.12.14°  is  concerned ; see  under  7.66.6*,  and  cf.  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  B 3. 


[ 8.12.32 


353]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas,  Angirasas , etc. 

8.12.19ab  (Parvata  Kilnva  ; to  Indra) 
devam-devam  v6  ’vasa  indram-indram  grnisani, 
ddha  yajnaya  turvane  vy  ina?uh. 

8.27.  i3ftb  (Manu  Vaivasvata;  to  Vifve  Devah) 
devam-devaih  v6  ’vase  devam-devam  abhistaye, 

Ldevam-devaih  huvema  vajasStayej  grnanto  devya  dhiya.  «s*cf.  5.3 5. 6 J 
Cf.  Ludwig,  590,  and  the  note  to  the  stanza. 

8.12. 201’:  6.42. 2b,  somebhih  somapatamam. 

8.12.21ab : 6.45.3ab,  mahir  asya  pranltayah  purvir  uta  pra^astayah ; 8.40.9b, 
pQrvir  uta  pra9astayah. 

8.12. 22a  : 3.37. 5ft  ; 9.61. 22b,  indram  vrtraya  hantave. 

[8.12.221’:  1.131.1®,  devaso  dadhire  purah;  5.i6.icI,  martaso  dadhire  purah; 
8.i2.25b,  devas  tva  dadhire  purah.] 

8.12.22°,  indram  vanlr  anQsata  sam  ojase  : 7.31.12s,  indrarii  vanlr  anutta- 
manyum  eva. 

8.12. 23b,  stomebhir  havanafrutam  : 6.59.  iob;  8.8. 711,  stomebhir  liavana^ruta. 
8.12.24b:  8.6. 15b,  nantariksani  vajrinam. 

[8.12. 25b:  see  under  8.1 2.2 2b.] 

8.12.25c-2  7°,  ad  it  te  haryata  harl  vavaksatuh. 

[8.12. 26ab,  yada  vrtram  nadlvrtarh  favasa  vajrinn  avadhlh:  1.52. 2°,  indro  yad 
vrtram  avadhln  nadlvrtam.] 

8.12. 27b:  1. 2 2. 1 8a,  trim  padd  vi  cakrame  (8.i2.27b,  vicakrame). 

8.12.28b  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
yada  te  haryata  harl  vavrdhate  dive-dive, 

Lad  it  te  vifva  bhuvanani  yemire.j  6w*  refrain,  8.  i2.28°-30° 

8.53(Val. 5).2b  (Medhya  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

ya  ayiim  kutsam  atithigvam  ardayo  vavrdhano  divd-dive, 

tarn  tva  vayam  harya^vam  fatakratum  Lvajayanto  havamahe.j  e*r  8.  n.9b 

8.12.28°-30°,  ad  it  te  vi'9va  bhuvanani  yemire. 

Cf.  under  8.3.6*. 

[8.12. 31a,  imam  ta  indra  sustutim:  8.6.32s,  imam  ma  indra  sustutim.] 

8.12.32b,  samlcinaso  asvaran  : 8.3.7°,  samlclnasa  rbhavah  sam  asvaran. 

45  [h.o.s.  20] 


8.12.33 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [854 

[8.12.33a,  suviryam  svagvyam:  3.26.3c,  sa  no  agnih  suviryam  svagvyam.] 

[8.13.1b,  kratum  punlta  ukthyam:  8. 1 2. 1 ib,  kratum  punlta  anusak ; 8.53(Val.5).6d, 
kratum.  punata  anusak.] 

8.13.4C  (Narada  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

iyam  ta  indra  girvano  ratih  ksarati  sunvatah, 

mandand  asya  barhiso  vi  rajasi. 

8.15.5°  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana  and  Agvasuktin  Kanvayana ; to  Indra) 
y£na  jyotlnsy  ayave  manave  ca  viveditha, 
mandand  asya  barhiso  vi  rajasi. 

8.13.6C,  vaya  ivanu  rohate  jusanta  yat:  2.5.4d,  vaya  ivanu  rohate. 

8.13.7b,  grnudhi  jaritur  havam  : 7.94. 2a ; 8.85.4a,  gmutam  jaritur  havam. 

8.13. 8b  : 8.6. 3415 ; 9.24.2^  apo  na  pravata  yatih. 

8.13.10°,  gantara  daguso  grham  namasvinah:  8.5.5°;  22.3d,  gantara  daguso 
grham. 

8.13.11b  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
tutujano  mahemate  ’gvebhih  prusitapsubhih, 
a yahi  yajnam  agubhih  gam  id  dhi  te. 

8-87. 5b  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha ; to  Agvins) 

La  nunam  yatam  agvinjagvebhih  prusitapsubhih,  $«"  8.8.2“ 

Ldasra  hiranyavartanl  gubhas  patlj  Lpatam  somam  rtavrdha.j 

i.92.i8b;  d:  1. 47. 3b 

The  repeated  pada  is  probably  secondary  in  the  hackneyed  stanza  8.87.5  ; see  under 
1.92.  i8b. — For  8.13.11  cf.  Th.  Baunack,  KZ.  xxxv.  525. 

8.13.12a  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

indra  gavistha  satpate  Lrayim  grnatsu  dharaya,j  6«’5.86.6e 

Lgravah  suribhyo  amrtam  vasutvanam.j  S»*  7.81.6° 

8.68.  id  (Priyamedha  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 
a tva  ratham  yathotaye  sumnaya  vartayamasi, 
tuvikurmim  rtlsaham  indra  gavistha  satpate. 

8.13.12b,  rayim  grnatsu  dharaya:  5.86.6°,  rayim  grnatsu  didhrtam. 

8.13.12°:  7.81.6°  gravah  sQribhyo  amrtam  vasutvandm. 

8.13.13°,  jusand  indra  saptibhir  na  a gahi:  3.44.1°,  jusdna  indra  hdribhir  na 
a gahi. 


355J  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.13.27 

8.13.14b  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
d tu  gahi  pra  tu  drava  matsva  sutasya  gdmatah, 

Ltantum  tanusva  pQrvyam  y&tha  vid6.j  1.142.1° 

8.92.30°  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
mo  su  brahmeva  tandrayiir  bhiivo  v&j&n&m  pate, 
matsva  sutasya  gomatah. 

For  8.92.30  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  95. — The  cadence  sutasya  gomatah  also  at  8.82.6  ; 94.6. 

8.13.14°,  tanturii  tanusva  pQrvyam  yatha  vide:  1.142.1°,  tantum  tanusva 
pQrvyam. 

8.13.15al>  (Narada  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

y&c  chakrasi  paravati  yad  arvavdti  vrtrahan, 

yad  va  samudre  andhaso  ’vited  asi. 

8.97. 4ab  (Rebha  Ka<;yapa ; to  Indra) 

y&c  chakrasi  paravati  yad  arvavati  vrtrahan, 

atas  tva  glrbhir  dyugad  indra  ke9ibhih  usutavan  a vivasati.j  cs*  i.84.9b 

Cf.  the  very  similar  distich,  5.73.1***,  yad  adyii  sthah  paravati  yad  arvavaty  a9vina,  and 
8.12.17.  See  also  under  3.37. 11. 

[8.13.17s,  tarn  id  vipra  avasyavah:  9.17. 7b;  63.2ob,  dhlbhir  vipra,  &c.] 

8.13.18°  (Parvata  Kanva  ; to  Indra)  = 

8.92.21°  ((^rutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; 
trikadrukesu  c^tanam  devaso  yajnam  atnata, 
tarn  id  vardhantu  no  girah  sadavrdham. 

9.61.14s  (Amablyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tarn  id  vardhantu  no  giro  Lvatsam  sarin^varlr  iva(J 
ya  indrasya  hrdaihsanih. 

For  the  repeated  pada  see  under  1.5.8,  and  cf.  also  8.13.16®. — Note 
8.i3.i4bwith  8.92.30°. 

8.13.19°,  9ucih  pavaka  ucyate  so  adbhutah:  1.142.3s;  9.24.6s,  9ucih  pavako 
adbhutah  ; 9.24.7s,  9iicih  pavaka  ucyate. 

8.13.25°  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  isam  ava  ca  nah  : 8. 7. 3°,  dhuksanta  pipyuslm  isam  ; 
8.54(Val.6).7d  ; 9.61. i5b,  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  isam. 

8.13.27s  (Narada  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
ihi.  tya  sadhamadya  yujanah  somapltaye, 
harl  indra  pratadvasu  abhi  svara. 


to  Indra) 

{a*  8.69.11° 
the  correspondence  of 


8.13.27 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [356 

8.32.29®  (Medhatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra)  = 

8.93.24®  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
iha  tya  sadhamadya  Lharl  hiranyakegya^ 

Lvolham  abhi  prayo  hitam.j 

8.13.3Iabc  (Narada  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
vrsayam  indra  te  ratha  ut6  te  vrsana  hari, 
vrsa  tvam  gatakrato  visa  havah. 

8.33.1  i°d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
vrsanas  te  abhigavo  vrsa  kaga  hiranyayi, 
vrsa  ratho  maghavan  vrsana  bar!  vrsa  tvam  gatakrato. 

Either  stanza  8.13.31  in  relation  to  8.33. ncd  is  an  extension,  or,  vice  versa,  8.33.ncd  is 
a contraction  of  8.13.31.  The  development  of  the  theme  in  8.33.11 — abhijavah,  kacja,  rat  hah, 
hari — is  not  unartistic.  Add  to  this,  that  vrsa  havah  in  8.13.31°  is  a dipody  refrain  pada  in 
the  three  stanzas  8.13.31-33,  and  it  would  seem  as  though  8.33.1  icd  were  the  two  mother 
padas  from  which  is  descended  8.13.31.  A course  of  converse  reasoning  would  not  be  as 
convincing,  in  my  opinion. 

8.13.32ab:  5.40.2®^  vrsa  grava  vrsa  mado  vrsa  somo  ayam  sutah. 

8.13.33ab:  5.40. 3ab,  vrsa  tva  vrsanam  buve  vajrin  citrabhir  utibhih. 

8.14.3b:  5.26.5®;  8.17.10°;  10.175.4°,  yajamanaya  sunvate. 

8.14.4°:  4.32.8b,  yad  ditsasi  stuto  magham. 

8.14.6b  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana  and  Agvasuktin  Kanvayana ; to  Indra) 
vavrdhanasya  te  vayam  vigva  dbanani  jigyusah, 
utxm  indra  vrnimabe. 

9.65. 9b  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  PavamSna) 
tasya  te  vajino  vayam  vigva  dbanani  jigyusah, 

Lsakhitvam  a vrnimabe . €«■  9 . 6 1 . 4° 
The  mythic  language  of  Indu-Soma  is  often  related  closely  to  that  of  Indra  ; see  p.  xi, 
middle  (‘  Indra  and  Soma  ’).  The  general  principle  in  such  cases  would  seem  to  be  that 
soma  stanzas  which  record  heroic  deeds  are  patterned  after  Indra  stanzas.  But  the  fusion  of 
the  two  spheres  is  very  complete.  As  regards  the  present  case,  words  like  dliana-jit,  dhanarn- 
jaya  are  hackneyed  epithets  of  both  divinities. 

8.14.7®  (Gosuktin  Kanvayana  and  Agvasuktin  Kanvayana;  to  Indra) 
vy  antariksam  atiran  made  somasya  rocana, 
l'ndro  yad  abhinad  valam. 

1 °.  1 5 3. 3b  (Devajamaya  Indramatarah  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  indrasi  vi-traha  vy  antariksam  atirah, 
ud  dyam  astabhna  ojasa. 

The  repeated  pada  is  certainly  loose  and  secondary  in  10.153. 3,  as  indeed  that  hymn  repre- 
sents the  last  dregs  of  ineptitude  in  the  manufacture  of  hieratic  rks. — Geldner’s  comment  on 
8.14.7*  (Rigveda  Komm.,  p.  124),  ‘ die  himmelsturmenden  Diimonen  ’,  is  not  supported  by  the 
repetition  in  io.i53.3b. 


$S-  8.32. 29b 
6SJ-  8.32.9° 


357J  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.16.11 

8.14.12b  : 8.6.45°  = 8.32.30°,  somapeydya  vaksatah. 


8.15.1a+b  (GosQktin  Kanvayana  and  Agvasoktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 
tarn  v abhi  pra  gayata  puruhutam  purustutam, 
indram  glrbhfs  tavisam  a vivasata. 

8.92.5®  ((JJrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

t&m  v abhi  prarcat6Lndram  somasya  pltayefJ  es*  1.16.3° 

tad  id  dhy  asya  vardhanam. 

8.92.2®  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
puruhutam  purustutam  gathanyarh  sanagrutam,  indra  iti  bravltana. 

Note  that  the  two  padas  8.i5-i‘b  are  repeated  in  two  stanzas  of  the  same  hymn  (8.92). 


[8.15.3b,  eko  vrtrani  jighnase:  8.95.9°,  guddho  vrtrani  jighnase.] 

8.15.5°:  8.13.4°,  mandano  asya  barhiso  vi  rajasi. 

8.15. 6b:  8.3. 8d,  anu  stuvanti  pQrvatha. 

8.15.12b:  8.1. 3b  ; 68.5°,  nana  havanta  utaye. 

8.15.13b:  7-55- ib ; 9.25.4®,  vigva  rupany  Qvigan. 

8.15.13°  (GosQktin  Kanvayana  and  Agvasuktin  Kanvayana  ; to  Indra) 

aram  ksayaya  no  mahe  Lvigva  rQpany  avigan.j  7-55-lb 

indram  jaitraya  harsaya  gacipatim. 

9.111.3°  (Ananata  Parucchepi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

purvam  anu  pradigam  yati  cekitat  sam  ra9mibhir  yatate  dargato  ratho 
dSivyo  dargato  rathah, 

agmann  ukthani  paunsy6ndram  jaitraya  harsayan, 
vajrag  ca  yad  bhavatho  anapacyuta  samatsv  anapacyuta. 

For  the  relation  of  these  two  stanzas  see  under  7.55.ib. — For  9.111.3  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved. 
Myth.  i.  310  ; ii.  236  ; Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  13. 

[8.16.1®,  pra  samrajam  carsaninam  : 3.io.ib  ; 10.134. id,  samrajam  carsaninam.] 

8.16.7bc  : 8. 2.3 2h°,  indrah  puru  puruhutah,  mahan  mahibhih  gaclbhih. 

8.16.11°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

sa  nah  paprih  parayati  svasti  nava  puruhutah. 

indro  vigva  ati  dvisah. 


8. 1 6. 1 1 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  VIII  [358 

8.69.1413  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
atid  u fakra  ohata  indro  vi§va  ati  dvisah, 
bhinat  kanina  odanam  pacyamanam  paro  gira. 

The  primary  connexion  of  the  repeated  pada  ought  to  be  with  8.16.11  : cf.  3.20.4  ; 5.25.9; 
10.187.1-5. — For  8.69.14  cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xviii.  315;  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  iii.  350; 
Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  65. 

[8.17 .lb,  indra  somam  piba  imam  : 10.24. ia,  indra  somam  imam  piba.] 

Cf.  under  1.84.4. 

8.17.1°:  3.24.3°,  edam  barhih  sado  mama. 

8.17.2b  : 3.41.9b,  vahatam  indra  kefina. 

8.17.3°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

brahmdnas  tva  vayam  yuja  somapam  indra  sominah, 

sutavanto  havamahe. 

8.5i(Val.3).6d  (Qrustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

Lyasmai  tvam  vaso  danaya  fiksasi  sa  rayas  posam  a9nute,j 

8.5i(Val.3).6ab 

, tarn  tva  vayam  maghavann  indra  girvanah . sutavanto  havamahe. 

C®*8.5i(Yal.3).6c 

8.6i.i4d  (Bharga  Pragatha;  to  Indra) 

tvam  hi  radhaspate  radhaso  mahah  ksayasyasi  vidhatah, 

. tarn  tva  vayam  maghavann  indra  girvanah . sutavanto  havamahe. 

66"  8.5i(V&1.3).6c 

8.93.30b  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  id  vrtrahantama  sutavanto  havamahe, 

Lyad  indra  mrlayasi  nah.j  refrain,  8.93.280-30°  ; see  also  under  8.6.25° 

In  8.17. 3a  read,  perhaps,  yujam  for  yuja.  The  corruption  might  be  due  to  brahmayuja  in 
stanza  2.  Translate  : ‘ We  Brahmans,  rich  in  soma,  rich  in  pressed  drink,  call  thee,  Indra, 
the  soma-drinker  as  our  ally.’  Perhaps,  however,  yuja  = somena. 

[8.17.4b,  asmakam  sustutir  upa : 1.84.2°,  rslnaih  ca  stutir  upa.] 

SV.  2.380  reads  rslnam  sustutir  upa,  as  its  version  of  1.84.2. 

8.17.8°:  6.56.2°,  indro  vrtrani  jiglinate. 

8.17.10°:  5.26.5a;  8.14.3b;  10.175.4°,  yajamanaya  sunvate. 

8.17.11°  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
ayam  ta  indra  somo  niputo  adhi  barhisi, 

6hlm  asya  drava  piba. 

8.64.12°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  adya  radhase  mahe  carum  madaya  ghrsvaye, 

6him  indra  drava  piba. 


359]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas , Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.18.12 

8.17.16d:  1. 16.30 ; 3.42.411 ; 8.92.5b;  97.nb;  9.12.2c  indram  somasya  pltaye. 


8.18.1b  : 8.7.15b,  sumnam  bhikseta  martyah. 

8.18.3ab:  4.55. 1 oab,  tat  su  nah  savita  bhago  varuno  mitro  aryama. 

8.18.3b : 1.26.4b;  4i.ib;  4.55.10b;  5.67.3b;  8.28.2a ; 83.2b;  10.126^-7^ 
varuno  mitro  aryama. 

8.18.3C  (Irimbithi  Kilnva  ; to  Adityas) 

Ltat  su  nah  savita  bhago  varuno  mitro  aryama, {s-  4.55.  ioab 

<;arma  yachantu  sapratho  yad  imahe. 

1 0.126. 7c  ( Kul malabarh isa  <?ailQsI,  or  Anhomuc  Yamadevya  ; to  Vi^ve 
Devah) 

funam  asmabhyam  Qtaye  Lvaruno  mitro  aryama, j for  1.26.4b 

Qarma  yachantu  sapratha  adityaso  yad  imahe  ati  dvisah. 

Translate  8.18.3,  ‘May,  pray,  Savitar,  Bhaga,  Varuna,  Mitra,  and  Aryaman  furnish  us 
broad  protection  when  we  pray  for  it  \ The  third  pada  is  metrically  composite  (Oldenberg, 
Prol.,  p.  111  ff.,  and  our  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 4)  ; its  first  part  in  the  form  (;arma  yachatha 
saprathah  (MSS.  saprtithah),  occurs  AV.  1.26.3°.  Curiously  enough  8.18.3°,  itself  composite, 
has  been  expanded,  yet  more  secondarily,  into  two  full  pMas,  by  tacking  on  some  rather 
indifferent  words  in  10.126. 7®*.  Here  ati  dvisah  is  a mechanical  refrain  cadence  of  stanzas 
1-7,  and  adityaso  summarizes  a second  time  varuno  mitr<5  aryama  of  pada  b. 

8.18.5°,  anhof  cid  urucakrayo  ’nehasah  : 5.67. 4d,  anhof  cid  urucakrayah. 

8.18.10b  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityas) 
apamlvam  apa  sridham  apa  sedhata  durmatim, 
adityaso  yuyotana  no  anhasah. 

10. 175.2b  (Urdhvagravan  Arbudi ; to  Press-stones) 
gravano  apa  duchiinam  apa  sedhata  durmatim, 
usrah  kartana  bhesajam. 

Presumably  the  repeated  pada  is  original  in  8. 18.10,  rather  than  in  connexion  with  the 
secondary  personification  of  the  Press-stones. 

8.18.12b  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityas) 

tat  su  nah  jarma  yachataditya  yan  mumocati, 

enasvantam  cid  enasah  sudanavah. 

8.67.18b  (Matsya  Sammada,  or  others  ; to  Adityas) 
tat  su  no  navyam  sanyasa  aditya  yan  mumocati, 
bandhad  baddham  ivadite. 

Relationship  between  these  two  stanzas  is  obvious,  yet  perplexing,  the  difficulty  nestling  in 
navyam  sanyase  (cf.  3.31. 19  ; 8.27.25).  Ludwig  in  his  translations  takes  sanyase  in  the  sense 
of  ‘ zum  gewinne  ’,  which  does  not  account  for  the  suspicious  parallelism  with  navyam.  So 


8.18.14 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VIII  [360 

also  Bergaigne,  iii.  161,  Grassmann,  and  Geldner,  Glossar,  take  sanyas  in  the  sense  of  ‘ older, 
oldest  Geldner,  ‘ was  dem  alleraltesten  neu  ist,  d.  h.  etwas  ganz  neues,  noch  nie  dagewe- 
senes’.  Aside  from  a certain  artificiality,  this  explanation  leaves  problematic  3.31. 19b, 
navyam  krnomi  sanyase  purajam.  This  contains,  to  my  mind,  a playful  paradox  : ‘ I make 
a new  song  that  is  (in  reality)  primordial  (purajam)  for  the  good  old  (sanyase)  god  The  new 
song  is  of  ancient  pattern.  For  sanyase  see  1.61.2,  asmai . . . indraya . . . pratnaya  patye  dhiyo 
marjayanta ; and  still  more  clearly  10.91. 13,  imam  pratnaya  sustutim  navlyaslm  voc6yam 
asma  ugate  grnotu  nah.  These  passages  show  pratnaya  (sc.  devaya)  as  the  true  synonym  of 
sanyase.  The  expression  navyam  sanyase  means  everywhere  ‘ a new  song  for  a right  ancient 
god'.  We  may  render  8.67.18:  ‘That  is  our  new  song  in  behalf  of  a god  of  yore,  which, 
O Adityas,  shall  release  us,  as  one  who  is  bound  is  released  from  a fetter,  O Aditi.’  It 
looks  as  though  8.67.18  were  prior  and  better  than  8.18.12.  Certainly  navyam  (sc.  brahma) 
seems  a fitter  subject  of  mumocati  than  garma  ; still  the  point,  perhaps,  is  subjective. 


8.18.14b  duhgansam  martyam  ripum : 2.41.8°,  duhganso  martyo  ripuh. 

8.18.16a  (Irimbithi  Kanva  ; to  Adityas) 
a garma  parvatanam  otapam  vrnunahe, 
dyavaksamare  asmad  rapas  krtam. 

8.31. 1 oa  (Manu  Yaivasvata;  Dampatyor  agisah) 
a garma  parvatanam  vrnlmalie  nadmam, 
a visnoh  sacabhuvah. 

Obviously  imitative  stanzas,  the  priority  being  probably  with  8. 18.16. 

[8.18. 21b,  nrvad  varuna  gansyam:  8.83. 4b,  vamam  varuna  gansyam.] 

[8.18.22°,  pra  su  na  ayur  jlvase  tiretana : 10.59.5!',  jrvatave  su  pra  tira  na  ayuh.] 

Cf.  under  4.12.6,  and  10.14. 14,  and  also  8.48.4d. 

8.19.1°,  devatra  havyam  ohire:  1.128.6°,  devatra  havyam  ohise. 

8.19.3°:  1.12.1°,  asyayajnasya  sukratum. 

[8.19.4ab,  urjo  napatam  subhagam  sudiditim  agniiii  gresthagocisam : 8.44. i3ab, 
urjo  napatam  a huve  ’gnfrh  pavakagocisam.  ] 

8.19.6°,  na  tarn  anho  devakrtam  kutag  cana:  2.23.5°,  na  tarn  anho  na  duritam 
kutag  cana  ; 10.126.1°,  na  tarn  anho  na  duritam. 

8.19.7°  : 7.15.8°,  suvfras  tvam  asmayiih. 

8.19. 8b  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

pragansamano  atithir  na  mitriyo  ’gm  ratho  na  vddyah, 
tve  ksemaso  api  santi  sadhavas  tvarii  raja  raylnam. 


861] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Aiigirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.20.5 

8.84.1°  (Ufanas  Kavya ; to  Agni) 

Lpr6stham  vo  dtithimj  stus6  mitrdm  iva  priyam,  6B-  i.i86.3a 

agnirii  ratham  na  vddyam. 

Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  93,  and  seo  under  1.186.3. 

8.19. 9C  : 4.37.6°,  sa  dhlbhir  astu  sanita. 

[8.19.18n,  y6na  caste  varuno  mitro  aryama  : see  under  1.36.48.] 

8.19. 17a  (Sobhari  Kanva ; to  Agni) 

t6  gh6d  agne  svadhyd  y6  tva  vipra  nidadhire  nrcaksasam, 
vipraso  deva  sukratum. 

8.43-30a  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 
td  ghdd  agne  svadhyd  ’ha  vi'9va  nrcaksasah, 
tarantah  syama  durgaha. 

Translate  8.19.17,  ‘They  verily,  0 Agni,  have  planned  with  care,  who,  0 sage,  have  set  up 
thee,  the  man-beholding  god  ; they,  the  sages,  0 god,  thee,  the  very  wise.’  The  thought  is 
continued  effectively  in  the  next  stanza  ; cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  102.  The  parallel  is  obviously 
imitative  : ‘ May  we  verily,  0 Agni,  who  have  planned  with  care,  beholding  men,  on  every 
day  pass  through  difficulties.’  The  critical  determinant  is  the  stem  nrc«lksas,  ‘ beholding 
men  in  the  two  stanzas.  If  we  find  it  used,  on  the  one  hand,  as  an  epithet  of  Agni  in 
8.19.17,  on  the  other,  as  an  epithet  of  men  in  8.43.30,  there  can  be  no  question  but  that 
8.19.17  is  prior.  The  scope  of  this  compound  is  fitly  described  by  Grassmann  in  his  Lexicon  : 
4 von  den  Gbttern,  am  h&ufigsten  von  der  Sonne  und  ihren  GOttern,  von  Soma  und  von  Agni  ’ ; 
cf.  the  author,  JAOS.  xv.  170.  In  these  circumstances  it  is  rather  remarkable  that  Grassmann, 
i.  463,  translates:  ‘So  miigen  wir  andiichtige,  0 Agni,  mannerleitend  stats  durchdringen 
alles  Ungemach.’  Here  4 mannerleitend  ’ agrees  with  ‘wir’.  Ludwig  404  renders  nrcaksasah 
by,  ‘ wir . . . als  der  menschen  augenweide  ’.  It  seems  barely  possible  to  take  nrcaksasah  as 
genitive  singular  dependent  upon  svadhyah  in  the  sense  of  ‘ taking  good  care  of  (Agni)  the 
man-beholding  god  ’.  In  any  case  the  world  belongs  primarily  to  the  gods. — Cf.  the  pada, 
tvam  agne  svadhyah,  6.16.7*. 

8.19.20a  : 2.26.2b,  bhadram  manah  krnusva  vrtraturye. 

8.19.21°,  yajistham  havyavahanam : 1.36.  iob ; 44.5d,  yajistham  havyavahana; 
7.15.6°,  yajistho  havyavahanah. 

8.19.24d:  3.27. 7%  hota  devo  amartyah. 

8.19.25°:  3.24. 3b  ; 8.75. 3b,  sahasah  sunav  ahuta. 

[8.19.32°,  samrajam  trasadasyavam  : io.33.4b,  rajanam  trasadasyavam.] 

[8.19. 35d,  syamed  rtasya  rathykh  : 7.66.i2d;  8.83.3°,  yuyam  rtasya,  &c.] 

[8.20.5°,  bhumir  yftmesu  rejate  ; 1.37.8°,  bhiya  yamesu  rejate  (sc.  prthivi).] 

46  [h.o.s.  so] 


8.20.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [362 

8.20.8  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 

gobhir  vano  ajyate  sobharlnarii  rdthe  koge  hiranyaye, 

gobandhavah  sujatasa  ise  bhuje  mahanto  na  sparase  nu. 

8.2  2.9b  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agvins) 
d hi  ruhatam  agvina  rathe  k<5ge  hiranyaye  vrsanvasu, 
yunjatham  pivarlr  isah. 

For  the  difficult  stanza  8.20.8  see  Ludwig,  702,  and  vi.  95  ; and  Max  Muller’s  elaborate  but 
fanciful  renderings  with  discussion,  SBE.  xxxii.  138,  404  I believe  that  the  first  pada  means, 

‘ the  flute  of  the  Sobharis  is  anointed  with  milk  ’ (cf.  Nighantavas,  i.  11,  where  both  vana  and 
van!  are  synonyms  for  vak,  * speech  ’)  ; gobandhavah  is  said  of  the  Maruts,  because  they  are 
the  children  of  the  cow,  par  excellence,  namely  Prgni.  The  chariot  is  the  chariot  upon  which 
the  Maruts  stand;  cf.  1.64.9  and  more  particularly  1.87.2.  Beyond  that  the  stanza  is 
problematic  especially  as  regards  the  appraisal  of  the  repeated  pada  in  its  obviously  different 
connexions. 

8.20.14d : 5.87. 2d,  dana  mahna  tad  esam. 

8.20. 26b  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Maruts) 

vi'gvam  pagyanto  bibhrtha  tanusv  a tdna  no  adhi  vocata, 

ksama  rapo  maruta  dturasya  na  Liskarta  vi'hrutam  punah.  j w 8. 1. 1 2d 

8.67.6°  (Matsya  Sarhmada,  or  others;  to  Adityas) 
yad  vah  grSntaya  sunvate  varutham  asti  yac  chardih, 
tdna  no  adhi  vocata. 

Cf.  ta  u no  adhi  vocata,  8.30-3b. 

8.20.26d  : 8.  i.i2d,  iskarta  vi'hrutam  punali. 

8.21.3°:  5.40. ib,  somam  somapate  piba. 

8.21.4d  : i.i4.ib,  vigvebhih  somapltaye. 

[8.21.5°,  abhi  tvam  indra  nonumah  : 7.32.22®,  abhi  tva  gura  nonumali.] 

8.21.9°  : 1.30.7°,  sakhaya  indram  utaye. 

8.21.11a  (Sobhari  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

tvaya  ha  svid  ynja  vayam  prati  gvasantam  vrsabha  bruvlmahi, 
samsthe  janasya  gomatah. 

8.102.3®  (Prayoga  Bhargava  and  others  ; to  Agni) 
tvaya  ha  svid  yuja  vayam  codisthena  yavisthya, 
abhi  smo  vajasataye. 

Cf.  i.8.4b,  indra  tvaya  yuja  vayam. 

8.21.13b,  anapir  indra  janusa  sanad  asi : 1.102.8°,  agatrur  indra  janiisa  sanad  asi ; 
10.133.2°,  agatrur  indra  jajnise. 

[8.21. 18d,  sahasram  ayuta  dadat : 8.2.4ib,  catvary  ayuta  dadat.] 


363]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas , Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.22.10 

8.22.1°  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 

6 tyi'im  ahva  a ratham  adya  dansistliam  utaye, 

yam  agvina  suhava  rudravartani  a silryayai  tasthathuh. 

10.39.11°  (Ghosa  Kakslvatl  ; to  A9vins) 

na  tarn  rajanav  adite  kiita9  cana  nanho  a9noti  duritam  nakir  bhayam, 
yam  agvina  suhava  rudravartani  puroratham  krnuthah  patnya  saha. 

Cf.  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  318  ; Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  15,  55.  Prettily,  it  seems  to  me, 
io.39.nd  coquets  with  the  familiar  myth  of  8.22.1,  so  as  to  betray  its  secondary  character. 
The  king  and  his  patni  in  10.39.1 id  symbolize  tho  A9vins  and  Surya. 

8.22.21'  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  A9vins) 

pQrvapiisam  suhavam  puruspfharii  bhujyum  vajesu  purvyam, 
sacamivantarii  sumatibhih  sobhare  vidvesasam  aneh;tsam. 

8.46. 20'1  (Va9a  A9vya;  to  Indra) 

sanitah  susanitar  ugra  citra  cetistha  sunrta, 

prasiiha  samrat  sahuriiii  aihantaiii  bhujyum  vajesu  purvyam. 

An  interesting  comparison  of  translations  of  repeated  padas  is  furnished  by  Ludwig’s 
rendering,  63,  of  8.22. 2b,  1 den  fegenden  bei  den  krafttaten  ersten  ’ (supply  ratham) ; the  same 
scholar,  604,  renders  8.46. 2od,  1 genussreichen,  der  [selbst]  bei  taten  der  kraft  die  erste  bedin- 
gung  ’ (supply  rayim).  Grassmann,  8.32.2b,  ‘der  lenksam  ist  voran  im  streit’;  the  same 
scholar,  8.46. 20d,  ‘den  [siegenden]  Bhudschju,  der  in  den  Kiimpfen  der  erste  ist.’  Of  course 
bhujyum,  vague  though  it  is,  must  mean  the  same  thing  in  both  places,  probably  ‘ prospering 
see  vajayanto  rathii  iva  8.3.15;  9.67.17  (cf.  5.35.7).  Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  9;  Ludwig, 
Ueber  Methode,  p.  21  ; Th.  Baunack,  KZ.  xxxv.  5.  39. 

8.22.3n  : 5. 73. 2a,  iha  tya  purubhutama. 

[8.22.3°  arvaclna  sv  avase  karamahe  : 10.38.411,  avvahcam  indram  avase,  &c.] 

8.22.3d  : 8.5.5°,  gantara  da9iiso  grham  ; 8.13.10°,  gantara  da9uso  grham  namas- 
vinah. 

8.22. 5ab,  ratho  yo  vam  trivandhuro  hiranyabhl9ur  a9vina  : 8.5.28ab,  ratham 
hiranyavandhuram  hiranyabhl9um  a9vina. 

8.22. 5d:  1.47.9s,  tena  nasatya  gatam. 

8.22.8°:  4.47.3d,  a yatarn  somapltaye. 

8.22.8d:  4.46.6°;  49«6b  pibatam  da9iiso  grhe. 

8.22.9b,  rathe  ko9e  hiranyaye  vrsanvasu:  8.20.8b,  rathe  ko9e  hiranyaye. 

8.22.10a,  yabhih  paktham  avatho  yibhir  adhrigum:  i.ii2.20b,  bhujyum  yabhir 
avatho  yabhir  adhrigum. 


8.22.14 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [364 

8.22.14c  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Aijvins) 

tav  id  dosa  ta  usasi  9ubhas  patl  ta  yaman  rudravartanl, 

ma  no  martaya  ripave  vajinivasu  par6  rudrav  ati  khyatam. 

8.6o.8a  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Agni) 

ma  no  martaya  ripave  raksasvine  maghafansaya  rlradhah, 
asredhadbhis  taranibhir  yavisthya  ^ivebhih  pahi  payubhih. 

For  8.22.14  cf.  Bartholomae,  Bezz.  Beitr.  xv.  208  ; Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  ii.  31. — The  metre 
of  neither  form  of  the  repeated  pada  is  satisfactory ; cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  67.— For  8.60.8 
cf.  1.25.2. 

8.22.18d:  5.82. 6C;  8.103. 5d,  vi'9va  vamani  dhlmahi. 

8.23.4a  : 7.16.3%  ud  asya  90Cir  asthat. 

8.23. 7b:  i.i27.2e;  8.6o.i7d,  hotaram  carsanlndm. 

8.23. 9b,  yajfiasya  sadhanarii  gird:  1.44.11%  ni  tva  yajnasya  sadhanam  ; 3.2j.2b, 
gird  yajnasya  sadhanam  ; 8. 6.3b  stomaii-  yajnasya  sadhanam. 

[8.23.12b,  rayim  rasva  suviryam  : 5.13.5°;  8.98.12°  sa  no  rasva  suviryam ; 
9.43.6%  soma  rasva  suviryam.] 

8.23.18a:  5.23.3%  vi9ve  hi  tva  sajosasah  ; 5.21.3%  tvdih  vi'9ve  sajosasah. 

8.23.18b:  5.21.3%  devaso  dutam  akrata. 

8.23. 22b  (Vi9vamanas  Vaiya9va ; to  Agni) 
prathamam  jatavedasam  agnim  yajn6su  purvyam, 
prati  srug  eti  namasa  havismatl. 

8.39.8e  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Agni) 

yo  agnih  saptamanusah  9rito  vi'9vesu  sindhusu, 

tarn  aganma  tripastyam  mandhatur  dasyuhantamam  agnim  yajn6su 
purvyam  Lnabhantam  anyake  same.j  refrain,  8.39.if  ff. 

8.60. 2d  (Bharga  Pragatha ; to  Agni) 

acha  hi  tva  sahasah  suno  angirah  sriicag  caranty  adhvare, 
urjo  napatarh  ghrtake9am  imahe  5gnim  yajndsu  purvydm. 

8.102. 1 oc  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  others;  to  Agni) 
vi'9vesam  iha  stuhi  hotrnam  yagastamam, 
agnim  yajn6su  purvyam. 

For  8.39.8  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  265. — Hymns  8.23  and  8.60  figure  also  in  the  next 
item  but  two;  cf.  8.23.7b=  8.60.17"%  and  8.60. i9b  = 8.102.16% 

[8.23.23%  abhir  vidhemagnaye : 8.43.11°  stomair  vidhemagnaye.] 

8.23.25a  : 1. 1 27.8%  atithirh  manusanam. 


365]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.24.8 

8.23.27a  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva  ; to  Agni) 
vansva  no  varya  puru  vansva  rayah  purusprhah, 
suviryasya  prajavato  yagasvatah. 

8.60. 1 4d  (Bharga  Pragatha;  to  Agni) 

nahi  te  agne  vrsabha  pratidhfse  jambhaso  yad  vitisthase, 

sa  tvam  no  hotali  suhutam  havfs  krdhi  vansva  no  varya  puru. 

These  two  stanzas  figure  also  in  the  preceding  item  but  one  and  in  8.23.7b  = 8.60.1 7*'. — 
varya  puru  is  frequent  cadence  : 4.55.9  ; 5.23.3  ; 6.16.5  ; 8.1.22. 

[8.23.29b,  tvam  no  gomatlr  isah : 5.79.8®  ; 8.5.9®  > 9-62,4®,  uta  no,  &c.] 

[8.23.30®,  agne  tvarii  yaga  asi:  8.90.5®,  tvam  indra  yaga  asL] 

8.23.30c  (Vigvamanas  Vaiyagva  ; to  Agni) 

L&gne  tvam  yaga  asyj  a mitravaruna  vaha,  «*'cf.  8.23.30® 

rtavana  samraja  putadaksasa. 

8.25.1°  (The  same  ; to  Mitra  and  Varuna) 
ta  varii  vifvasya  gopil  deva  devesu  yajhiya, 

rtavama  yajase  putadaksasa. 

8.24.1b:  3.53. 1 3b,  brahmendraya  vajrine. 

8.24.3®  : 1. 1 2. 1 1®,  sa  na  stavSna  a bhara;  9.40.5®;  61.6®,  sa  nali  punana  a bhara. 

8.24.8b  (V^vamanas  Vaiya^va  ; to  Indra) 
vayarii  te  asya  vrtrahan  vidyama  <jura  navyasah, 
vaso  sparhasya  puruhuta  radhasah. 

8.5o(Yal.  2).9b  (Pustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
etavatas  te  vaso  vidyama  gura  navyasah, 

Lyatha  prava  etagarii  kftvye  dhanej  yatha  vagarii  dagavraje. 

8.49(Yal.  i).9c 

Ludwig,  597,  renders  8.24.8,*  mogen  wir  finden,Vrtratoter,  held,  dise  deine  neueste  trefiliche, 
ersente  gewarung,  vilgerufener ’.  Similarly  Grassmann,  both  correctly.  The  Valakhilya 
stanza  is  closely  parallel.  Ludwig,  666,  with  astonishing  divergence  from  his  interpretation 
of  8.24.8,  * als  solchen,  o trefflicher,  mSchten  wir,  o held,  dich  von  neuem  kennen  lernen,  wie 
in  der  entscheidenden  schlacht  du  Et;u;a  halfst,  oder  dem  Va5a  gegen  Da9avraja  ’.  Grassmann, 
ii.  437,  does  not  forget  his  previous  rendering,  ‘ Als  einen  solchen  zeige  dich  aufs  Neue  uns, 
o guter  Held,  wie  im  Entscheidungskampf  dem  Eta9a  du  halfst,  dem  Va9a  beim  Da9avra- 
dscha  ’.  Now  8.5o(Yal. 2).9  is,  as  usual,  a variation  of  8.49(Val. i).9  : 
etavatas  ta  Imaha  indra  sumndsya  gomatali, 
yatha  pravo  maghavan  medhyatithim  yatha  mpatithirii  dhane. 

This  stanza  can  have  but  one  meaning  : 1 We  ask,  0 Indra,  of  thee  so  much  of  thy  favour  that 
results  in  the  possession  of  cattle,  as  that  with  which  thou  didst  help  Medhyatithi  and 
Nlpatithi  in  their  contest  (for  cattle).’  Therefore  8.50(Val.  2). 9 must  mean  much  the  same 
thing  : ‘ May  we,  0 Vasu,  hero,  obtain  so  much  of  thy  newest  (favour,  sc.  sumnasya),  as  that 
with  which  thou  didst  aid  Eta9a,  or  Va9a  against  Da9avraja  in  the  deciding  contest.’  For 
etavatas  with  sumnam  see  under  8.7.1 5b.  This  item  is  a striking  illustration  of  how  two 


8.24.13 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [366 

stanzas,  8.24.8  and  8.49(Val.  i).9,  may  bear  upon  the  meaning  of  a third,  8.5o(Val.  2).9. 
I would  remark  that  the  interpretation  on  the  part  of  the  Padakara  of  vaso  in  8.24.8  as  vasoh 
is  rendered  doubtful  by  the  parallel  vaso  in  8.5o(Val.  2).9.  In  both  places  the  word  is 
probably  vocative.  Grassmann,  in  his  Lexicon,  s.  v.  navyas,  suggests,  unnecessarily,  the 
reading  te  £vaso  for  te  vaso  in  8.5o(Val.  2).9&,  but  ignores  his  own  suggestion  in  his  transla- 
tion. Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  40,  approves  of  his  emendation  on  grounds  metrical.  But  as  he 
does  not  mention  the  parallel  vaso  in  8.24.8°,  we  may  doubt  whether,  in  its  light,  he  would 
insist  upon  the  point.  There  is  no  technical  proof,  but  it  may  be  assumed  that  8.24.8  is  prior 
to  8.50(Val.  2). 9,  and  again,  on  account  of  its  more  obvious  construction,  that  8.49(Val.  i).9  is 
the  model  after  which  8.5o(Val.  2). 9 was  patched  up  with  the  aid  of  8.24.8b. 

8.24.13b,  pibati  somyam  madhu:  6.6o.i5d;  7.74.3d;  8.5.11°;  8.id;  35.22b, 
pibatam  somyam  madhu. 

8.24.18b : 6.45.10°,  ahumahi  fravasyavah. 

8.24.19a  (Vifvamanas  Vaiya^va ; to  Indra) 

£to  nv  indram  stavama  sakhaya  stomyam  naram, 
krstir  yo  vi'fva  abhy  asty  eka  it. 

8.8 1. 4a  (Kusldin  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

6 to  nv  indram  stavamdfanam  vasvah  svarajam, 
na  radhasa  mardhisan  nah. 

8.95. 7a  (Tirafd  Angirasa ; to  Indra) 

6to  nv  indram  stavama  9uddham  fuddhena  samna, 
fuddhair  ukthair  vavrdhvansam  ^uddha  afirvan  mamattu. 

8.25.1°,  rtavana  yajase  putadaksasa:  8.23.30°,  rtavana  samraja  putadaksasa. 

8.25.3b : 7.66.2°,  asuryaya  pramahasa. 

8.25.4°:  1.151.4b,  rtavanav  rtam  a ghosato  (1.151.4b,  ghosatho)  brhat. 

[8.25.7ab:  see  under  4.2. 1 8ab.] 

8.25.8b,  samrajyaya  sukratu:  1.25.10°,  samrajyaya  sukratuh. 

8.25.11°,  arisyanto  ni  payubhih  sacemahi:  2.8.6°,  arisyantah  sacemahi. 

8.25.18°:  3.54.15b;  4. 16.5b,  ubhe  a paprau  rodasl  mahitva. 

8.25.24b : 1 , 8 2 . 2 d,  vipra  navisthaya  matt 

8.26. 9a  (Vifamanas  Vaiyafva,  or  Vya^va  Angirasa  ; to  Alvins) 
vayam  hi  vam  havamaha  uksanyanto  vyafvavat, 
sumatibhir  upa  viprav  iha  gatam. 

8.87.6a  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Alvins) 
vayam  hi  vam  havamahe  vipanyavo  vipraso  vajasataye, 
ta  valgu  dasra  purudansasfi  dhiyafvina  ?rusty  a gatam. 

For  vyaijvavat  cf.  p.  20,  note  3. 


[ — 8.27.21 


867]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas , Angirasas , etc. 

[8.20.11°,  sajosasa  varuno  mitro  a yama:  see  under  1.36.4a] 

8.20.16°:  8.5.18°,  yuvabhyarii  bhQtv  afvina. 

8.20.21°  (Vi^vamanas  Vaiya^va,  or  Vya?va  Aiigirasa  ; to  Vayu) 
tava  vayav  rtaspate  tvastur  jama  tar  adbhuta, 

avansy  a vrnlmahe. 

8.67.4°  (Matsya  Sariimada,  or  others  ; to  Adityas) 

Lmdhi  vo  mahatam  avoj  L varuna  mitraryaman,j  c^s-a:  8.47.1®;  b : 5.67.1° 

avansy  a vrnlmahe. 

Translate  8.26.21,  ‘Thy  help  we  implore,  O Vayu,  lord  of  the  rta,  Tvastar’s  son-in-law, 
wonderful’.  Cf.  Hillebrandt,  i.  520.  Next  there  exists  the  following  stanza  addressed  to  the 
Adityas  (8.47.1) : 

mtihi  vo  mahatam  avo  varuna  mitra  disuse, 

yam  aditya  abhi  druh<5  raksatha  nem  agham  nacat,  &c. 

‘Great  is  the  help  of  you  great  (gods),  O Varuna,  Mitra,  for  the  pious  man,  whom,  O ye 
Adityas  ye  protect  against  the  wily  powers,  lest  misfortune  attack  him,  &c.’  Of  materials 
contained  in  these  two  stanzas  is  composed  8.67.4,  to  wit  : ‘ Great  is  the  help  of  you  great 
(gods)  0 Varuna,  Mitra,  and  Aryaman  ; (your)  helps  do  we  implore.’  The  tautology  of  avas 
and  avahsi,  and  the  anacoluthon  of  the  two  distichs  show  that  the  stanza  is  patchwork  made 
up  from  materials  contained  in  the  other  two.— The  pada  varuna  mitraryaman  occurs  also 
in  5.67.1  ; 10.126.2. 

8.20.221':  6.54.8°;  8.46.6°;  53(Val.5).iJ,  i$anam  raya  Tmahe. 

8.27.3d  : 4.i.3e,  marutsu  vi$vabhanusu. 

[8.27. 4d,  yanta  no  ’vrkarii  chardih:  see  under  1.48.15°.] 

8.27.10b,  devaso  asty  apyam  : 1. 105. 1 3b,  devesu  asty  apyam.] 

8.27.13ab,  devam-devani  vo  ’vase  devarii-devam  abhistaye:  8.  X2.i9ab,  devam- 
devam  vo  ’vasa  indram-indram  grnlsani. 

[8.27.13°,  devam-devam  huvema  vajasataye:  see  under  5.35.6®.] 

8.27.18ab  : 7.59. 2°d,  pra  sa  ksayam  tirate  vi  mahir  iso  yo  vo  varaya  ddsati. 

8.27.10° : 6.70.3°  ; 10.63. 13b,  pra  prajdbhir  jayate  dharmanas  pari. 

8.27.10d  : 1.41.2°,  aristah  sarva  edhate ; 10.63.13®,  aristah  samarto  vifva  edhate. 

8.27.17°,  aryama  mitro  varunah  saratayah : 1.79.3°;  10.93. 4b,  aryama  mitro 
varunah  parijma. 

8.27.19a,  yad  adya  surya  udyati : 7.66.4®  : 8.27. 2ia,  yad  adya  sura  udite. 
8.27.21*:  7.66.4s,  yad  adya  sura  udite;  8.27.19s,  yad  adya  surya  udyati. 


8.28.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [868 

8.28.2a : 1.26.4b;  41.1b;  4.55.10b;  5.67.3b;  8.18.3b;  83.2b;  10.126.3b.-7b 

varuno  mitro  aryama. 

[8.28.5°,  sapto  adhi  griyo  dhire  : see  under  2.8.5°.] 

[8.29.2b,  antar  devesu  medhirah  : 1.105.14^  ; 142.11%  devo  devesu  m6dhirah.] 

[8.29.9b,  samraja  sarpirasutl : 1.136.  id  ; 2.41.6%  ta  samraja  ghrtasutl.] 

[8.30.1b,  (arbhako)  devaso  na  kumarakah  : 8.69.15%  arbhako  na  kumSrakah.] 

[8.30.3b,  u no  adhi  vocata:  8.20.26b;  67.6%  tena  no  adhi,  &c.] 

8.31.5b,  sunuta  a ca  dhavatah : 7.32.6%  sunoty  a ca  dhavati. 

8.31.8b,  vigvam  ayur  vy  kgnutah : 1.93.3°,  vigvam  ayur  vy  agnavat ; 10.85.42% 
vigvam  ayur  vy  agnutam. 

8.31.10a  : 8.18.16%  a garma  parvatanam. 

8.31.11a  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; Dampatyor  agisah) 
aitu  pusa  rayir  bhagah  svasti  sai-vadhatamah, 
urur  adhva  svastaye. 

9.  ioi.7a  (Nahusa  Manava ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
ayam  pusa  rayir  bhagah  somah  punano  arsati, 
patir  vigvasya  bhumano  vy  kkliyad  rodasl  ubhe. 

The  chronology  of  the  repetition  is  evident.  In  8.31.11  Pusan  is  the  real  subject  of  the 
stanza  as  shows  the  phrase, 'urur  adhva  svdstaye,'and  rayir  bhagah  are  his  attributes.  In  9. 101. 7 
the  entire  expression  pusa  rayir  bhagah  goes  with  Soma  as  an  unexpressed  comparison  : Soma, 
(as)  Pusan,  Wealth,  and  Bhaga,  shall  flow  abundantly.  Grassmann  renders  8.31.11%  ‘ Komm 
Puschan,  Rayi,  Bhaga  her’;  but  9.101.7%  ‘Als  Nahrer,  Spender,  reicher  Schatz.’  Here 
Ludwig,  891,  much  better:  ‘als  Pusan,  als  Rayi  [reichtum],  als  Bhaga  kommt  diser  sich 
lauternde  Soma.’  Cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  428;  iii.  172,  note.  The  point  is  that  9.101.7  echoes 
rhetorically  8.31.11. 

8.31.15°de-18cde,  devanam  ya  in  mano  yajamana  iyaksaty  abhid  ayajvano  bhuvat. 

8.31.17a  (Manu  Vaivasvata  ; Dariipatyor  agisah) 
nakis  tam  karmana  nagan  na  pra  yosan  na  yosati, 

Ldevanaiii  ya  in  mano  yajamana  iyaksaty  abhid  ayajvano  bhuvat.j 

Gs*  refrain,  S^i.xscde-iS®1® 

8.70. 3a  (Puruhanman  Ahgirasa ; to  Indra) 

nakis  taxix  karmana  nagad  yag  cakara  sadavrdham, 

indram  na  yajnair  vigvagurtam  ifbhvasam  adhrstam  dhrsnvojasam. 

Grassmann,  i.  445,  to  8.31.17*  renders  the  repeated  pada,  ‘niemand  verletzt  durcli  sein 
Thun  ’ ; the  same  scholar,  i.  487,  to  8.70.3*,  ‘ ihm  kommt  an  Werken  keiner  gleich  ’.  In  his 
Lexicon  he  follows,  correctly,  the  latter  tack,  as  does  Ludwig,  766  and  613. 


369]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [—8.32.30 

8.31.18b  : 5.6. iod;  8.6.24n,  uta  tydd  afvdfvyam. 

8.32.2°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yah  sfbindam  anarfanirh  piprurii  dasam  ahtyuvam, 

vddhid  ugr6  rinann  apah. 

9.ro9.2  2b  (Agnayo  Dhisnya  A^varayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
indur  indraya  toyate  ni  tofate  Qrinann  ugrd  rinann  apah. 

There  can  be  no  more  brilliant  example  of  relative  dates.  In  9.109.22  there  is  play  between 
the  words  indur  indraya : the  poet  is  engaged  in  assimilating  Indra  and  his  inspirer  (Indu). 
And  he  borrows  the  obvious  Indra  pada,  8.32.2“,  substituting  for  viidhld  the  word  9rinan  which 
belongs  regularly  to  the  diction  of  the  Piivamanyah ; cf.  e.  g.  9.46.4.  Grassmann,  ii.  464, 
relegating  the  stanza  to  the  appendix,  remarks  that  the  stanza  is  late  on  account  of  its  metre 
and  its  isolated  position.  The  imitative  lour  deforce  of  its  second  pada  is  a welcome  corrobora- 
tion of  his  judgment.  Note  the  mass  of  padas  shared  by  Indra  and  Soma,  under  the  caption 
* Indra  and  Soma  p.  xi,  middle. 

8.32.3°  : 8.3.20d,  krse  tad  indra  paunsyam. 

8.32.7b,  stotara  indra  girvanah  : 4.32.8°,  stotfbhya  indra  girvanah. 

8.32.12°,  indro  vifvabhir  Otibhih  : 8.12.5°,  indra  vipv&bhir  utibhir  vavaksitlia  ; 

8.6i.5b  ; 10.134.3d,  indra  vifv&bhir  Qtibhih.  See  also  under  8.37.1. 

8.32.13ab : i.4.ioab,  yo  rayb  ’vanir  mahan  supardh  sunvatah  sakha. 

8.32.13°,  tam  indram  abhi  gayata  ; 1.4.10°  ; 5.4°,  tasma  indraya  gayata. 

8.32.18b:  1.133.7°,  sahasra  vajy  avrtah. 

[8.32.22°,  dh6na  indra vacaka^at : io.43.6b,  jananaih  dhena  avacaka^ad  vrsa.] 
8.32.23° : 4.47.2d,  nimnam  apo  na  sadhryak. 

8.32.24b,  somarii  vlraya  fiprine  : 6.44.  i4d,  somarii  vlraya  fiprine  pibadhyai. 
8.32.27°:  1.37.4°,  devattam  brahma  gayata. 

8.32.29  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra)  = 

8.93.24  (Sukaksa  Arigirasa  ; to  Indra) 
iha  tya  sadhamadya  harl  hiranyakegya, 
volham  abhi  prayo  hi  tam. 

8.32.29a  = 8.93.24s  : 13.27®,  iha  tya  sadhamadya. 

8.32.30  = 8.6.45. 

8.32.30°  = 8.6.45°:  8.14. i2b,  somapeyaya  vaksatah. 

47  [h.o.s.  20] 


8.33-3 — ] Part  I • Repeated  Passages  bebnging  to  Book  VIII  [370 

8.33.3d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

kanvebhir  dhrsnav  a dhrsad  vajam  darsi  sahasrinam, 

pifangarupam  maghavan  vicarsane  maksu  gdmantam  xmahe. 

8.88. 2d  (Nodhas  Gautama  ; to  Indra) 

dyuksam  sudanuih  tavislbhir  avrtam  girim  na  purubhojasam, 
ksumantaih  vajam  fatinam  sahasrinarii  maksu  gomantam  irnahe. 

For  ksumantam,  in  8.88.2,  see  the  author,  IF.  xxv.185  ff.  ; for  p^angarupam,  in  8.33.3,  Th. 
Baunack,  KZ.  xxxv.  548. 

8.33.10a  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
satyam  ittha  vrsdd  asi  vrsajutir  no  ’vrtah, 

Lvrsa  hy  ugra  9rnvi.se  paravatij  vfso  ai'vavati  9rutah.  5#*  8.6.14° 

9.64.2°  (Ka9yapa  Marlca  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
vrsnas  te  vfsnyam  9avo  vrsa  vanam  vrsa  madah, 
satydm  vrsan  vrs6d  asi. 

Cf.  10.153.2°,  tvam  vrsan  vrs6d  asi. 

8.33.10°,  vrsa  hy  ugra  9m vise  paravati : 8.6.14°,  vrsa  hy  ugra  9rnvise. 

8.33.11®1,  vrsa  ratho  maghavan  vrsana  harl  vfsa  tvaih  9atakrato:  8.i3.3iab°, 
vrsayam  indra  te  ratha  uto  te  vrsana  harl,  vrsa  tvarii  9atakrato  vrsa 
havah. 

8.33.15d  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

asmakam  adyantamam  stomarii  dhisva  mahamaha, 

asmakam  te  savana  santu  9amtama  madaya  dyuksa  somapah. 

8.66.6  (Kali  Pragatha;  to  Indra) 

saca  somesu  puruhuta  vajrivo  madaya  dyuksa  somapah, 
tvam  id  dhf  brahmakfte  kamyarii  vasu  desthah  sunvate  bhuvah. 

Translate  8.33.15,  ‘ Accept  to-day  our  fervent  song  of  praise,  0 most  lofty  (god);  our  soma- 
pressings  shall  be  for  thee  most  comforting  to  enjoy,  O heaven-dweller,  drinker  of  the  soma.’ 
We  may  contrast  this  well-knit  stanza  with  8.66.6,  where  we  must  supply  part  of  the  preceding 
stanza  (5),  vayam  tat  ta  indra  sam  bharamasi  yajiiam  uktham  turam  vacah,  to  wit:  (‘We 
prepare  for  thee  sacrifice,  &c.)  at  the  soma  feasts,  O thou  that  art  called  by  many,  wielder  of 
the  bolt,  for  thy  enjoyment,  0 heaven-dweller,  drinker  of  the  soma.  For  thou  hast  become 
the  largest  giver  of  desirable  goods  to  him  that  composes  prayer  and  presses  soma  (for  thee).’ 
The  looser  dependence  of  madaya  upon  somesu,  as  compared  with  asmakam  te  savana  santu 
madaya  in  8.33.15,  seems  to  show  that  the  repeated  pada  originated  in  the  latter  hymn. 


8.34.1cd-16°d,  divo  amusya  9asato  divam  yaya  divavaso. 

8.34.4b:  5.35.6d;  8.6.37°,  h&vante  vajasataye ; 6.57.1°,  huvema  vajasataye  ; 
8.9. 1 3b,  huv6ya  vajasataye. 


371]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas)  etc.  [ — 8.35.13 

8.34.7b  (Nlpatithi  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
a no  yahi  mahemate  sahasrote  gatamagha, 

Ldivo  amusya  gasato  divaiii  yayd  divavaso.j  te*  refrain,  8.34.  icd^gcd 

9.62.14“  (Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sahasrotih  gatamagho  vimano  rajasah  kavih, 

Lindraya  pavate  madah.j  9.6.7  b 

[8.34.8“,  a tva  hota  manurhitah : 1.13.4°, asi  hota  manurhitah;  1.14.11“;  6.16.9“, 
tvarii  hota  manurhitah.] 

8.34.11“,  a no  yahy  upagruti : 8.8.5“,  a no  yatam  upagruti. 

8.34.13b  (Nlpatithi  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
a yahi  parvatebhyah  samudrasyadhi  vistapah, 

Ldivo  amusya  gasato  divaiii  yaya  divavaso.j  te*  refrain,  8.34.  id-^cd 

^•97*5b  (Rebha  Kagyapa  ; to  Indra) 

yad  vasi  rocand  divah  samudrasyadhi  vistapi, 

ydt  parthive  sddane  vrtrahantama  Lyad  antariksa  a gahi.j  ter  5. 73.  i41 
9.i2.6b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpra  vacam  indur  isyatij  samudrasyadhi  vistapi,  te*  9.12.6“ 

jfnvan  kogam  madhugcutam. 

9.107.14°  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Labhi  somasa  ayavah  pavante  madyam  madam, ter  9.23.4“b 
samudrasyadhi  vistapi  manisino  Lmatsarasah  svarvidah.j  ter9.21.1c 
Note  that  8.97. nb  = 9.12.2®. 

8.35.1b  : 2.31.  ib,  adityai  rudrair  vasubhih  sacabhuva. 

8.35.1°-21°,  sajosasa  usasa  suryena  ca. 

S.SS.ld-S*1,  somam  pibatam  agvina. 

[8. 35.3“,  vigvair  devais  tribhir  ekadagair  iha:  1.34.11“,  a nasatya  tribhir,  &c.] 
8.35.4b-0b,  vigveha  devau  savanava  gachatam. 

S.SS^d-G11,  l'sam  no  volham  agvina. 

8.35.7b-9b,  somam  sutam  mahisevava  gachathali. 

8.35.7d-9d,  trir  vartir  yatam  agvina. 

8.35.10b-12b,  prajam  ca  dhattam  dravinam  ca  dhattam. 

8.35.10(L-12d,  urjam  no  dhattam  agvina. 

8.35.13b-15b,  manitvanta  jaritur  gachatho  havam. 


8.35.13 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VIII  [372 

8.35.13d-15d,  adityair  yatam  afvina. 

8.35.18b-18b,  hatam  raksansi  sedhatam  amlvah. 

8.35.16(1-18d,  somam  sunvato  a9vina. 

8.35.1 9b-21b,  fyavafvasya  sunvato  madacyuta. 

Cf.  9yava9vasya  sunvatah  8.36.7“ ; 38.8“. 

8.35.19d-21d,  afvina  tiroahnyam. 

8.35.22a,  arvag  ratham  ni  yachatam  : 1. 92.16c  ; 7.74.2°,  arvag  ratham  samanasS 
ni  yachatam. 

8.35.22b  : 6.60.1511;  7.74.2'!;  8.8.id;  5. 1 1°,  pibatam  somyarn  madhu  ; 8.24. 1 3b, 
pibati  somyarn  madhu. 

8.35.22°de-24cde,  a yatam  a^vina  gatam  avasyurvam  aham  huve  dhattam  ratnani 
dafuse. 

The  pada,  a yatam  a9vina  gatam,  also  at  8.8.6C ; the  pada,  dhattam  ratnani  disuse,  also  at 
i.47.id. 

8.35.23b  : 8.x.25d,  vivaksanasya  pltaye. 

8.36.1b_e-6b_e,  plba  somam  madaya  kam  (jatakrato,  yam  te  bhagam  adharayan 
vifvah  sehanah  pftana  uru  jrayah  sam  apsujin  manitvan  indra  satpate. 
Cf.  8.95.3%  piba  somam  madaya  kam. 

8.36.4a  (^yavafva  Atreya ; to  Indra) 

janita  div6  janita  prthivyah  Lpiba  somam  madaya  kam  ^atakrato.j 

refrain  : see  prec.  item 

Lyam  te  bhagam  adharayan  vi'9vah  sehanah  pftana  uru  jrayah  sam  apsujin 
manitvan  indra  satpate. j dw  refrain  : see  prec.  item 

9.96.5b  (Pratardana  Daivodasi  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
somah  pavate  janita  matlnam  janita  div6  janita  prthivyah, 
janitagner  janita  suryasya  janitendrasya  janitota  visnoh. 

Stanza  9.96.5  is  clap-trap:  Indra  language  transferred  to  Soma;  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved. 
Myth.  i.  415.  For  8.36.4  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  262  ff.  For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  2.40.ib, 
janana  divo  janana  prthivyah. 


8.36.7a  = 8.37.7a  (£yava9va  Atreya  ; to  Indra) 

9yava,Qvasya  sunvatds  (8.37.7,  r^bhatas)  t&tha  Qrnu  y&thagrnor  dtreh 
karmani  krnvatah, 

pra  trasddasyum  avitha  tv&m  6ka  in  nrsahya  indra  brdhmani  (8.37.7,  ksa- 
trani)  vardhayan. 


373]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angi rasas,  etc.  [ — 8.38.9 

8.38.8a  ((^yilvafva  Atreya  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
gyavagvasya  sunvatd  ’trlnarii  srnutam  ha  vam, 
indragnl  sdmapltaye. 

Cf.  the  refrain,  gyavi^vasya  sunvatd  madacyuta,  8.35.i9b-2ib. — On  the  relation  between  8.36 
and  37  see  p.  16. 

8.37.1c,le,  2,IC(1-8bc(',  indra  vi?vabhir  Qtibhih,  madhyamdinasya  savanasya  vrtra- 
hann  anedya  piba  somasya  vajrivah. 

For  the  first  of  these  padas  see  also  under  8.32. 1 2°. 

8.37.7  = 8.36.7. 

8.37. 7a  = 8.36.7°,  ^yavdfvasya  rebhatas  (8.36.7°  sunvatas)  tatha  frnu : 8.38.8°, 
fyavdfvasya  sunvatah. 

8.38.1c-3°,  indragnl  tasya  bodhatam. 

8.38.2b,  vrtrahdndparajita : 3.i2.4b,  sajitvandparajita. 

8.38.3ab  (9yava?va  Atreya ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 

idam  vam  madiram  madhv  adhuksann  adribhir  narah, 

Lindragnl  tasya  bodhatam. j &r  refrain,  8.38.ic-3° 

8.65.8ab  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

idam  te  somyam  madhv  adhuksann  adribhir  narah, 

jusana  indra  tat  piba. 

The  cadence,  adribhir  narah,  also  in  2.36. ib. 

8.38.4a  : 5.78. 3b,  jusetharii  yajnam  istaye  ; 5.72. 3b,  jusetam  yajnam  istaye. 

8.38.4°-6c,  indragnl  a gataih  nara. 

Cf.  3. 1 2. I*,  indragnl  a gatam  sutam. 

8.38.7°,  pratarydvabhir  a gatam:  5.51. 3b,  prataryavabhir  a gahi. 

8.38.7c-9c:  6.60.9°,  indragnl  sdmapltaye. 

8.38.8°,  ^yava^asya  sunvatah  : 8.36.7°  = 8.37.7°,  syava^vasya  sunvatas  (8.37.7°, 
rebhatas)  tatha  ?rnu. 

8.38. 9abc  (^yavafva  Atreya  ; to  Indra  and  Agni) 
eva  vam  ahva  utaye  yathahuvanta  mddhirah, 

Lindragni  sdmapitaye.j  & refrain,  8 -38.7c— 9° 

8.42.6abc  (Arcananas,  or  Nabhaka  Kanva;  to  Alvins) 
eva  vam  ahva  utaye  yathahuvanta  mddhirah, 

Lnasatya  somapitayej  Lnabhantam  anyake  same. j 

c : cf.  8.8.5b  ; d : refrain,  8.39. if  ff. 

Pada  8.38.9°  is  refrain  in  8.38.7C-9C;  pada  8.42.6°  in  8.42.4°-6°  (cf.  a^vina  somapltaye, 
8.8. 5b) ; pada  8.42. 6a  in  8.39. if  ff. ; see  the  next  item  but  one. 


8.38.10 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [374 

[8.38.10b,  indragnyor  avo  vrne:  8.94. 8b,  devanam  avo  vrne.] 

8.39.1f-40.11f ; 4i.if-iof;  42.4d-6d,  nabhantam  anyake  same. 

8.39.6d,  agrn'r  dvara  vy  arnute:  1.128.6s,  agnir  dvara  vy  rnvati. 

8.39.8e:  8.23. 22b;  6o.2d;  102. 2a,  agnim  yajnesu  purvyam. 

[8.40.5®,  indra  i9ana  ojasa:  i.n.8a;  8.76. ib,  indram  lfanam  ojasa.] 

Cf.  also  8.6.4ib,  6ka  lijana  ojasa. 

[8.40.0°,  ojo  dasasya  dambhaya : 10. 22. 8d,  vadhar  dasasya  dambhaya.] 

8.40. 7d:  1.8.4°;  9.61.29°,  sasahyama  prtanyatah. 

8.40.7de,  sasahyama  prtanyato  vanuyama  vanusyatah:  1.132.16°,  l'ndratvotah 
sasahyama  prtanyato  vanuyama  vanusyatah. 

8.40. 9b,  purvir  uta  prafastayah : 6.45. 3ab;  8.  i2.2iab,  mahir  asya  pranitayah 
purvir  uta  pr^astayah. 

8.40.10°,  11°,  uto  nu  cid  ya  ojasa  (1 1°,  ohate). 

Cf.  under  1.10.8,  and  see  p.  15. 

8.40. 10d,  fusnasyandani  bhedati : 8.40.  nd,  anda  fusnasya  bhedati. 

8.40 .10e,  jesat  svarvatlr  apah:  8.40.11®,  ajaih  svarvatlr  apah ; 1.10.8°,  jesah 
svarvatlr  apah. 

8.40.12d:  4.5o.6d;  5-55.iod  ; 8.48.13d;  io.i2i.iod,  vayaih  syama  patayo raylnam. 
8.41.1b  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Varuna) 

asma  u su  prabhutaye  varunaya  mariidbhyd  ’rca  vidustarebhyah, 
yo  dhlta  manusanam  pa9vo  ga  iva  raksati  Lnabhantam  anyake  same.j 

refrain,  8.39.  if  ff. 

9.61. 1 2b  (Amahlyu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  na  indra  ya  yajyave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
varivovit  pari  srava. 

This  repeated  pada  also  at  9.33.3b ; 34. 2b  ; 65.25b  : see  under  5.51.7. 

8.41.2b  (Nabhaka  Kanva  ; to  Varuna) 

tarn  u su  samana  gira  pitrnam  ca  manmabhih, 

nabhakasya  pra^astibhir  yah  sindhunam  upodaye  saptasvasa  sa  madhyamo 
Lnabhantam  anyake  same.j  refrain,  8.39.  if  ff. 


375] 


[ — 8.43.23 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc. 

10.57. 3°  (Bandhu  Gilupayana  and  others;  to  Vigve  Devah) 
mano  nv  a huvamahe  nSragansena  somena, 
pitrnam  ca  manmabhih. 

For  10.57.3  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  ii.  100. 

8.42.4°-0°,  niisatya  somapltaye. 

Cf.  8. 8. 5%  ii<;vina  sbmapitaye. 

8.42.0abc:  8.38.9abc  (with  the  nha,  nasatya,  in  8.42.6°,  for  l'ndragnl  in  8.38.9°). 

8.43.1°  : 8.3. 1 5b,  gira  stomasa  Irate. 

8.43.2b  : i.78.ib  ; 6.  i6.29b,  36“,  jatavedo  vicarsane. 

8.43.11b+c  (VirQpa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Agni) 
uksannaya  vagannaya  sdmaprsthaya  vedhase, 
stdmair  vidhemagnaye. 

10.91. 1 4°  (Aruna  Vaitahavya ; to  Agni) 

yasminn  agvasa  rsabhiisa  uksano  vaga  mesa  avasrstasa  ahutah, 
kilalapd  somaprsthaya  vedhase  hrda  mati'm  janaye  carum  agnaye. 
8.44.27°  (Virupa  Ahgirasa;  to  Agni) 
yajnanam  rathyfe  vayam  tigmajambhaya  vllave, 

stomair  isemagnaye. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  8.43.24°  with  8.44.6°. — Cf.  8.23.23%  abhir  vidhemagnaye. 
[8.43.15°,  agne  vlravatlm  isam:  1.12.11°;  9.61. 6b,  rayim  vlravatlm  l'sam.] 
8.43.10°:  1.12.12°,  imam  stomarii  jusasva  me:  1.12.12°,  imam  stomarn  jusasva  nah. 
8.43.18b,  29b,  vigvah  suksitayah  prthak. 

[8.43.20°,  vahnirii  hotaram  llate  : 6.14.2°;  agniih  hotaram  llate.] 

Cf.  3.10.2%  agne  hotaram  llate. 

8.43.21  = 8. 1 1.8. 

8.43.22°  (VirQpa  Ahgirasa ; to  Agni) 
tarn  ilisva  ya  ahuto  ’grn'r  vibhrajate  ghrtaih. 

imam  nah  grnavad  dhavam. 

10.26.9d  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others;  to  Pusan) 
asmakam  urja  ratham  pusa  avistu  mahinah, 
bhuvad  vajanarii  vrdha  imam  nah  grnavad  dhavam. 

Cf.  9rnuta  (and  ^rnutam)  ma  imam  havam,  under  2. 41. 13. 

8.43. 23a:  4.32.13°  = 8.65.7°,  tam  tva  vayam  havamahe. 


8.43.24 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Boole  VIII  [376 

8.43.24°  (Vii-upa  Angirasa ; to  Agni) 

vicam  rajanam  adbhutam  adhyaksam  dharmanam  imam, 

agnim  lie  sa  u gravat. 

8.44.6°  (The  same) 

mandram  hotaram  rtvijam  citrabhanurh  vibhavasum, 
agnim  ile  sa  u gravat. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  8.43.11°  with  8.44.27*. 

8.43.30a:  8.19.17%  te  ghed  ague  svadhyah. 

8.43. 31b  : 3. 9. 8b  ; 8.102.11%  glram  pavakagocisam ; 10.21.1%  glram  pavakagocisam 
vivaksase. 

8.43.32°  (Virupa  Angirasa  ; to  Agni) 

sa  tvam  agne  vibhavasuh  srjan  suryo  na  ragmibhih, 

gardhan  tamansi  jighnase. 

9.100.8°  (Rebhasunu  Kagyapau  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Lpavamana  mahi  gravagj  citrebhir  yasi  ragmibhih,  4®*  9.4.1 b 

gardhan  tamansi  jighnase  vigvani  daguso  grhe. 

Cf.  9.66.24%  krsna  tamansi  janghanat,  and  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  311.  For  the 
relation  of  the  two  stanzas  see  under  9.4-ib. 

8.44.6°:  8.43.24°,  agnim  lie  sa  u gravat. 

8.44.9°:  6.52.12°,  cikitvan  daivyam  janam. 

8.44.10% vipram  hotaram adruham : 6.15.7°, vipram  hotararii  puruvaram  adruham. 
8.44.11b:  7.15.13%  prati  sma  deva  risatah. 

8.44.13a:  7.16.1%  urjo  napatam  a huve. 

8.44.14b:  1.12.12® ; 10.21.8%  agne  gukrena  gocisa. 

8.44.14°:  1.12.4°;  5.26.5°,  devair  a satsi  barhisi. 

8.44.l9a:  3.10.1%  tvam  agne  manisinah. 

8.44.19°:  1.5.8°,  tvam  vardhantu  no  girah. 

8.44.25b:  8.6.4°,  samudrayeva  sindhavah. 

8.44.27°,  stomair  isemagnaye  : 8.43.11%  stomair  vidhemagnaye. 

8.44.28a:  2.5.8%  ayam  agne  tv§  api. 


377]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.45.21 

8.44. 28c:  1.10.9°,  tasmai  pavaka  mrlaya. 

8.45.1b,  strnanti  barhfr  anusak  : 1.13.5®,  slrnlta  barhir  anusak  ; 3-4i.2b,  tistire 
barhir  anusak. 

8.45.1c-3°,  yesam  indro  yiiva  sakha. 

8.45. 4bc  (Trigoka  Kanva;  to  Indra) 
a bundarii  vrtraha  dade  jat&h  prchad  vi  mataram, 
ka  ugrah  k6  ha  grnvire. 

8.77. i1*5  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
jajfiand  nu  gat&kratur  vi  prchad  lti  matdram, 
ka  ugrah  kd  ha  grnvire. 

Two  snatches  from  a legend  of  the  heroic  deeds  of  young  Indra.  Continued  in  8.45.5*  with 
prati  tva  9avasi  vadad  : in  8.77.2°  with  ad  Im  9avasy  kbravid.  See  Aufrecht  in  the  Preface  to 
his  second  edition  of  the  Rig-Veda,  p.  xxiv. ; Bergaigne,  iii.  105  ; Pischel,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  310  ff. 
(Cf.  also  ibid.  ii.  246.) 

8.45.7°,  rathitamo  rathinam  : i.ii.i0,  rathitamam  rathinam. 

8.45.10b  (Trigoka  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
vrjydma  te  pdri  dvfso  ’ram  te  gakra  davdne, 
gamemdd  indra  gomatah. 

8.92.26°  (^rutakaksa  Aiigirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
dram  hi  smil  sutesu  nah  somesv  indra  bhusasi, 

dram  te  gakra  davdne. 

Translate  8.45.10,  ‘ Let  us  escape  thy  hostilities  ; ready,  0 £akra,  for  the  gift  of  thee,  that 
hast  cattle  (to  give),  would  we  cornel’  As  regards  8.92.26  Ludwig,  623,  renders,  ‘bereit 
stellst  du,  Indra,  dich  ein  zu  unsern  gekelterten  soma,  zur  hand,  0 tJJakra,  dass  du  gebest.’ 
This  translation  makes  Indra  the  subject  of  both  distichs  ; unlikely,  because  the  pada  aram 
te9akra  davane  in  8.45.10  expresses  the  rather  more  natural  idea  that  the  sacrificers  are  ready 
for  Indra’s  cattle-abounding  gifts.  Grassmann’s  rendering,  i.  507,  labours  under  the  same 
difficulty  : ‘ Denn  passend,  Indra,  miihst  du  dich  fiir  uns  bei  dem  gebrauten  Trank,  o Indra, 
deiner  Gab’  gemiiss.’  We  must  translate  : ‘ Ready,  forsooth,  0 Indra,  thou  dost  attend  our 
pressed  soma  drinks  ; ready  (come  we)  for  thy  gifts.’  Cf.  8.46.9.  The  third  pada  is  elliptical : 
supply  the  verb  gachamah,  or  the  like,  and  observe  8.92.27°,  dram  gamama  te  vayam.  The 
elliptical  construction  of  the  repeated  pada  in  8.92.26°  is  certainly  secondary  and  after-born, 
as  compared  with  its  expressed  construction  in  8.45. iob. 

[8.45.11®,  ^anaif  cid  yanto  adrivah  : 8.61. 4d,  maksu  cid,  &c.] 

8.45.13®  : 3.42.6®,  vidma  hi  tv5  dhanamjayam. 

8.45.15°,  tasya  no  veda  a bhara : 1.81.9°,  tesam  no  veda  d bhara. 

[8.45.21®,  stotram  indraya  gayata:  8.89.x®,  brhad  indraya  gayata.] 

[8.45.21b,  purunrmnaya  satvane  : 6.45.2  2b,  puruhutaya  satvane.] 

48  [h.o.b.  20] 


8.45.29 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [378 

8.45.29°:  1.5.2°,  l'ndram  some  saca  sute. 

8.45.33°:  8.6.25°,  yad  indra  mrlayasi  nah  ; also  refrain  in  8.93.28°-30°. 

8.45.40°-42°,  vasu  sparham  tad  a bhara. 

8.46.3b+°  (Vaga  Agvya  ; to  Indra) 
a yasya  te  mahimanam  gatamute  gatakrato, 
girbhir  grnanti  karavah. 

8.99.8b  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

iskartaram  &niskrtarii  sahaskrtarii  gatamutim  gatakratum, 

samanam  l'ndram  avase  havamahe  vasavanam  vasQjuvam. 

8.54(Yal.  6).  ib  (Matarigvan  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

etat  ta  indra  vlry&m  girbhir  grnanti  karavah, 

te  stobhanta  urjam  avan  ghrtagcutam  pauraso  naksan  dhltibhih. 

The  accent  of  grndnti  in  8. 54.  ib  seems  to  imitate  8.46.3®,  secondarily  and  improperly. — 
Further  instances  of  the  cadence,  grnanti  karavah  under  6.45.33. 

8.46.6°:  6.54.8°;  8.26. 22b;  53(Yal. 5). id,  iganam  rSya  Imahe. 

8.46. 8a+b  (Vaga  Agvya  ; to  Indra) 

yas  te  mado  varenyo  ya  indra  vrtrahantamah, 

ya  adadi'h  svhr  nrbhir  yah  prtanasu  dustarah. 

9-6i.i9a  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yas  te  mado  varenyas  tena  pavasvandhasa, 

Ldevavir  aghagansaha.j  €»•  9.24.7° 

8.92. 1 7b  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
yas  te  citragravastamo  ya  indra  vrtrahantamah, 
ya  ojodatamo  madah. 

Translate  8.46.8,  ‘That  beloved  intoxicating  drink  of  thine,  which,  0 Indra,  is  the  surest 
slayer  of  Vrtra,  which  (aided)  by  heroes  obtains  the  heavenly  light  (svar),  and  which  is 
difficult  to  overcome  in  battle  — For  the  third  pada  see  8.15.12®,  asmakebhir  nfbhir  atra 
svkr  jaya  ; cf.  also  3.31. 15,  19.  But  the  stanza  has  no  conclusion,  even  though  it  is  connected 
by  concatenation  with  8.46.9  (yo  dustaro  vigvavara  gravayyali),  addressed  to  Indra.  If,  more- 
over, we  find  again  its  first  pada,  in  9.61.19  ; its  second  pada  in  8.92.17,  both  in  unquestionable 
connexions,  it  seems  likely  that  8.46.8  is  a later  product,  mostly  patched  together  from 
existing  motifs. — Cf.  the  padas,  vrsa  mado  varenyah,  I.i75.2b,  and  (for  8.46. 84),  sa  guro  asta 
pftanasu  dustarah,  4-36.6b. 

8.46. 9d  (Vaga  Agvya  ; to  Indra) 

yo  dustaro  vigvavara  gravayyo  vajesv  asti  taruta, 

sa  nah  gavistlia  savana  vaso  gahi  gam6ma  gbmati  vrajd. 

8.5i(Val.  3).5d  ((^rustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yo  no  data  vasunam  Lindram  tarn  humahe  vayam,j  <s*6.46.3b 

vidma  hy  asya  sumati'm  navlyaslih  gamdma  gdmati  vrajd. 

Cf.  1.86.3®,  s“  g^nta  gomati  vraje  ; and  7.32. iod,  gdmat  sa  gdmati  vraj4. 


379]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas , Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.47.18 

[8.40.13b,  purasthata  maghava  vrtraha  bhuvat:  10. 23. 2b,  indro  inaghair 
maghava,  &c.] 

8.48.201' : 8.22.2l>,  bhujyurii  vajesu  purvyam. 

8.47.1a  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas) 

mdhi  vo  mahatam  Avo  L varuna  mitra  dafiise^  5.  y i .3b 

yam  aditya  abhi  druho  raksatha  nem  agham  nafad  Lanehaso  va  utayah  suutayo 
va  QtAyah. j Wrefrain,  8.47.ief-i8ef 

8.67.4®  (Matsya  Sariimada,  or  others  ; to  Adityas) 

mdhi  vo  mahatam  Avo  L varuna  mitraryaman,j  5.67.1° 

[dvansy  a vrnlmahe. j 8. 26. i° 

See  the  estimate  of  8.67.4  under  8.26.21°. 

8.47.11’,  varuna  mitra  dafuse:  5. 7 i-3b,  varuna  mitra  dafiisah. 

8.47.1ef-18ef,  anehaso  va  Qtayah  suQtayo  va  utayah. 

Cf.  5.65.5°,  anehiisas  tvdtayah. 

8.47.6°  : 1.4.6°,  syarnAd  indrasya  jarmani. 

8.47.9b:  6.75. 1 2d,  1711,  aditih  farma  yachatu. 

8.47.9°  (Trita  Aptya ; to  Adityas) 

aditir  na  urusyatv  Laditih  9<irma  yachatu,  j 6.75.  i2d 

mata  mitrasya  revato  L’ryamno  varunasya  canehaso  va  utayah  suutayo  va 
QtAyah.j  6«*d:  1.136.2°;  ef:  refrain,  8.47.iet-i8ef 

10.36.3h  (Lu9a  Dhanaka  ; to  V^ve  Devah) 

vifvasman  no  aditih  patv  anhaso  mata  mitrasya  varunasya  revatah, 
svarvaj  jyotir  avrkam  naflmahi  Ltad  devdnam  avo  adya  vrnlmahe.  j 

62s*  refrain,  io.36.2d-i2d 

8.47.9d:  1.136.2°,  aryamno  varunasya  ca. 

8.47.16°,  17°,  trite  (17°,  eva)  dusvapnyarh  sarvam. 

8.47.18ab  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Adityas  and  Usas) 
ajaismadyasanama  cabhumanagaso  vayam, 

uso  yasmad  dusvapnyad  abhaismapa  tad  uchatv  Lanehaso  va  utayah  suutayo  va 
utayah.j  refrain,  8.47.ief-i8ef 

10.  i64.5ab  (Pracetas  Angirasa  ; Duhsvapnaghnam) 
ajaismadyasanama  cabhumanagaso  vayam, 

jagratsvapnah  samkalpah  papo  yam  dvismas  tam  sa  rchatu  yo  no  dvesti 
tarn  rchatu. 

The  repeated  distich  fits  best,  we  may  suppose,  in  8.47.i8lb.  On  the  metre  of  10.164.5° 
see  Oldenberg,  Prol.  p.  39. 


8.48.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [380 

8.48.2°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

anta9  ca  praga  aditir  bhavasy  avayata  haraso  daivyasya, 

indav  indrasya  sakhyam  jusanah  9raustlva  dhuram  anu  raya  rdhyah. 

9.97.11°  (Manyu  Vasistha  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

adha  dharaya  madhva  prcanas  tiro  roma  pavate  adridugdhah, 

indur  indrasya  sakhyam  jusand  devo  devasya  matsaro  madaya. 

[8.48.4d:  see  under  8.18.22°.] 

[8.48. 0b,  pra  caksaya  krnuhi  vasyaso  nah:  4.2.20°,  uc  chocasva  krnuhi,  &c.] 
8.48. 8a  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

sdma  raj  an  mrlaya  nah  svasti  tava  smasi  vratyas  tasya  viddhi, 
alarti  daksa  uta  manyur  indo  ma  no  aryo  anukamam  para  dah. 
io.59.6d  (Bandhu  Gaupayana,  &c.  ; to  Asuniti) 
asunlte  punar  asmasu  caksuh  punah  pranam  iha  no  dhehi  bhogam, 

Ljy6k  pafyema  suryam  ucearantamj  anumate  mrlaya  nah  svasti. 

4*24>5b 

8.48.9°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Soma) 

tvarh  hi  nas  tanvah  soma  gopa  gatre-gatre  nisasattha  nrcaksah, 
yat  te  vayam  praminama  vratani  sa  no  mrla  susakhd  deva  vasyah. 
io.2.4a  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

yad  vo  vayam  praminama  vratani  vidusam  deva  avidustarasah, 
agnis  tad  vifvam  a prnati  vidvan  yebhir  devan  rtubhih  kalpayati. 

Cf.  1. 25. 1. 

8.48.11tl:  1. 1 13.  i6d,  aganma  yatra  pratiranta  ayuh. 

[8.48.12b,  amartyo  martyah  avivefa  : 4.58.3d,  maho  devo  martyah  a vive^a. ] 

8.48.13d:  4.5o.6d;  5.55.iod;  8.40.i2d;  io.i2i.iod,  vayam syama patayo raylnam. 

8.48.14°,  vayam  somasya  vifvaha  priyasah  : 2.12.15°,  vayam  ta  indra  v^valia 
priyasah. 

8.48.14d:  i.ii7.25d;  2.i2.i5d,  suviraso  vidatham  a vadema. 

8.49(Val.l).lb  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

abhi  pra  vah  suradhasam  indram  area  yatha  vidd, 

yo  jaritrbhyo  maghava  puruvasuh  sahasreneva  91'ksati. 

8.69.4b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
abhi  prd  gopatim  girdndram  area  yatha  vide, 
sumim  satyasya  satpatim. 

See  Grassmann’s  inconsistent  renderings,  i.  485  ; ii.  435,  occasioned  by  vali  in  8.49.1*: 
area  is  second  singular  imperative  in  both  stanzas.  Ludwig,  612,  665,  consistent  but  wrong. 

8.49(Val.l).5n  : 8.5.7®,  & na  stomam  upa  drav^t. 


[—8.50.7 


381]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc. 

8.49(Val.l).6c  (Praskanva  Kanva:  to  India) 

La  na  stdmam  upa  dravadj  dhiyand  agvo  na  sotrbhih,  cs*  8.5.7* 

yam  te  svadhavan  svadayanti  dhenava  indra  kanvesu  ratayah. 

8.5o(Val. 2).5C  (Pustigu  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

a nah  some  svadhvara  iyand  atyo  na  togate, 

yam  te  svadavan  svadanti  gurtayah  pauro  chandayase  havam. 

Tlie  repeated  pada  in  the  second  Yalakliilya  hymn  is  inferior  in  sense  and  metre  to  that  of 
the  first.  See  under  8.5.7*. 

8.49(Val.l).0c  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

ugram  na  vlram  namasopa  sedima  vibhutim  aksitavasum, 

udriva  vajrinn  avatd  na  sificatd  ksarantlndra  dhltayah. 

8.5o(Yal.  2).6c  (Pustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

pra  vlram  ugram  vivicim  dhanaspftam  vibhutim  radhaso  mahah, 
udriva  vajrinn  avatd  vasutvana  sada  plpetha  da$use. 

8.49(Val.l).7ft,Kl,  yad  dha  nQnam  yad  va  yajne  yad  va  prthivyam  adhi  . . . ugra 
ugrebhii-  a gahi  : 8.5o(Val.  2).7abd,  yad  dha  nunarii  paravati  yad  va 
prthivyam  divi . . . rsva’rsvdbhir  a gahi ; 8.3. 1711,  ugra  rsvebhira  gahi. 

8.49(Val.l)9°  (Praskanva  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

etavatas  ta  imaha  indra  sumnasya  gomatah, 

yatha  pravo  maghavan  mddhyatithim  yatha  mpatithiiii  dhane. 

8.5o(Val.  2). 9°  (Pustigu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

etavatas  te  vaso  Lvidyama  ?ura  navyasahj  8.24.8b 

yatha  prava  dtagam  krtvye  dhane  yatha  v^arii  dafavraje. 

For  the  relation  of  these  two  stanzas  see  under  8.24.8b. 

8.49(Val.l).10ac  (Praskanva  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yatha  kanve  maghavan  trasyadasyavi  yatha  pakthe  dafavraje, 

yatha  gdgarye  asanor  rjigvanindra  gomad  dhiranyavat. 

8.5o(Val.  2).  ionc  (Pustigu  Kanva ; to  Indra) 

yatha  kanve  maghavan  mddhe  adhvard  dlrghanlthe  damunasi, 
yatha  gdgarye  asisaso  adrivo  mayi  gotram  harigriyam. 

8.50(Val.2).5c,  yam  te  svadavan  svadanti  gurtayah:  8.49(Val. i)-5c,  yam  te 
svadhavan  svadayanti  gurtayah. 

8.50(Val.2).6c,  udriva  vajrinn  avato  vasutvana  : 8.49(Yal.  i).6c,  udriva  vajrinn 
avato  na  silicate. 

8.50(Val.2).7abd,  yad  dha  nunam  paravati  yad  va  prthivydrh  divi,  . . . rsva 
rsvebhir  a gahi:  8.49(Yal.  i). 7abd,  yad  dha  nunam  yad  va  yajne  yad 
va  prthivyam  adhi . . . ugra  ugrebhir  a gahi ; 8.3.  x 7d,  ugra  rsvebhir 
a gahi. 


8.50.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [382 

8.50(Val.2).9b:  8. 24.813,  vidyama  gara  navyasah. 

8.50(Val.2).9c,  yatha  prava  etagam  krtvye  dhane:  8.49(Val.  i).9c,  yatha  pravo 
maghavan  medhyatithim. 

8.50(Val.2).10ao,  yatha  kanve  maghavan  medhe  adhvare  . . . yatha  gogarye 
asisaso  adrivah : 8. 4 9(Val.  1 ).  1 oa°  yatha  kanve  maghavan  trasadasyavi 
. . . yatha  gogarye  asanor  rjigvani. 

8.51(Val.3).lab  (Qrustigu  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yatha  manau  samvaranau  sdmam  indrapibah  sutam, 

nTpatithau  maghavan  medhyatithau  pustigau  ^riistigau  saca. 

8.52(Yal.4).iab  (Ayu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yatha  manau  vivasvati  sdmam  Qakrapibah  sutam, 

yatha  trte  chanda  indra  jujosasy  Layau  madayase  saca.j  cf.  8.4.2b 

8.51(Val.3).5b : 6.46 .3b  mdram  tarn  humahe  vayam. 

8.51(Val.3).5d : 8.46.9d,  gamema  gomati  vrajd. 

For  remoter  parallels  see  under  8.46.9d. 

8.51(Val.3).6ab+cd  (Qrustigu  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

yasmai  tvdm  vaso  danaya  giksasi  sa  rayas  pdsam  agnute, 

tarn  tva  vayam  maghavann  indra  girvanah  sutavanto  havamahe. 

8.52(Val.  4).6ab  (Ayu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yasmai  tvam  vaso  danaya  mahhase  sa  rayas  pdsam  invati, 

Lvasuyavo  vasupatim  gatakratuih  stomair  indram  havamahe.j 

«s*  8.52(Val.4).6cd 

8.6i.i4cd  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; o Indra) 

tvam  hi  radhaspate  radhaso  mahah  ksayasyasi  vidhatah, 

tam  tva  vayam  maghavann  indra  girvanah  sutavanto  havamahe. 

For  further  instances  of  the  pada,  sutavanto  havamahe,  see  next  item. — Note  that 
8-52(Val.4).6cd  = 8.6i.iocd. — The  cadence  danaya  mahhase  also  in  8.6i.8b. 


8.51(Val.  3).6cd  = 8.6 1. 1 4cd,  tam  tva  vayam  maghavann  indra  girvanah  sutavanto 
havamahe;  8.17.3°;  93*3°b>  sutavanto  havamahe. 

8.52(Val.4).lab,  yatha  manau  vivasvati  somam  gakrapibah  sutam:  8.5i(Val.  3).iab, 
yatha  manau  samvaranau  sdmam  indrapibah  sutam. 

[8.52(Val.4).ld,  ayau  madasaye  saca  : 8.4.2b,  indra  madayase  saca.] 

[8.52(Val.4).3°,  yasmai  visnus  trini  pada  vicakrame  : i.22.i8a;  8.i2.27b  trini 
pada  vi  cakrame  (1.22.18®,  vicakrame).] 


383]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas , Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.54.6 

8.52(Val.4).4°d,  tarii  tva  vayarii  sudugham  iva  goduho  juhumasi  ?ravasyavah : 
1.4. ib°,  sudugham  iva  goduhe,  juhQmasi  dyavi-dyavi. 

Cf.  under  6.45.10°. 

8.52(Val.4).5b  (Ayu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yo  no  data  sa  nali  pita  mahan  ugra  iganakrt, 

ayamann  ugro  maghava  purQvasur  gor  agvasya  pra  datu  nah. 

8.65. 5b  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
indra  grnlsa  u stuse  mahan  ugra  Iganakrt, 
ehi  nah  sutahi  piba. 

For  S.65.5*  cf.  2.10.4*,  tam  u stusa  indram  tarii  grnlse. 

8.52(Val.4).8ftb,  yasmai  tvarii  vaso  dnnaya  mahhase  sa  rayas  posam  invati: 
8.5i(Val.  3).6ab,  yasmai  tvaiii  vaso  danuya  giksasi  sa  rayas  posam 

agnute. 

8.52(Val.4).8cd  (Ayu  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

tyasmai  tvam  vaso  danaya  mahhase  sa  rayas  posam  invati, j es*8.5i(Val.3).6ab 

vasuyavo  vasupatim  gatakratum  stomair  indram  havamahe. 

8.61. iowl  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Indra) 

ugrabahur  mraksakftva  puramdaro  yadi  me  gmavad  dhavam, 
vashyavo  vasupatim  gatakratum  stomair  indram  havamahe. 

Note  that  8.61. 14cd  = 8.5i(Val.  3).6cd. 

8.52(Val.4).10b : 8.7.22b,  sarii  ksonf  sam  u suryam. 

8.53(Val.5).ld : 6.54.8°  ; 8.26. 22b;  46.6°  lganam  raya  imahe. 

8.53(Val.5).2b,  vSvrdhano  dive-dive  : 8.12. 28b  vavrdhate  dive-dive. 

8.53(Val.  5).2d : 8.n.9b,  vajayanto  havamahe. 

[8.53(Val.  y6  paravati  sunvire  janesv  a y6  arvavatindavah  : 8.93.6*11 ; 

9.65. 2 2ab,  ye  somasah  paravati  ye  arvavati  sunvire.] 

8.53(Val.  5).4d : 8.4.12,  yatra  somasya  trmpasi. 

8.53(Val.5).6d,  kraturii  punata  anusak  : 8.i2.ub,  kratuiii  punlta  anusak. 
8.53(Val.5).7a  : 5.35.1s,  yas  te  sadhistho  ’vase. 

8.54(Val.6).5°,  tena  no  bodhi  sadhamadyo  vrdhe : 8.3.1°,  apir  no  bodhi  sadha- 
adyo  vrdhe. 

8.54(Val.6).lb:  8.46.3°,  glrbhir  grnanti  karavah. 

8.54(Val.6).6d  : 4.8.6b,  sasavahso  vi  grnvire. 


8.54-7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [384 

8.54(Val.6).7d : 9.61. i5b,  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  l'sam  ; 8.7.3°,  dhuksanta  pipyuslm 
l'sam  ; 8.13.25°,  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  l'sam  ava  ca  nah. 

[8.54(Val.6).8a,  vayam  ta  indra  stomebhir  vidhema : 5.4. 7a,  vayam  te  agna 
ukthair  vidhema.] 

8.55(Val.7).l°  (Krga  Kanva  ; Praskanvasya  danastutih) 
bhurid  indrasya  vlryam  vy  akhyam  abhy  ayati, 
radhas  te  dasyava  vrka. 

8.56(Val.  8).ia  (Prsadhra  Kanva  ; Praskanvasya  danastutih) 
prati  te  dasyave  vrka  radho  adargy  ahrayam, 

Ldyaur  na  prathina  gavah.j  car  1.8.5° 

For  the  appraisal  of  8.56.1  see  under  1.8.5®. — For  8.55.1*  cf.  i.8o.8®,  mahat  ta  indra 
viryam. 

8.56(Val.  8).1°  : 1.8.5°,  dyaur  na  prathina  gavah. 

[8.50(Val.8).5c,  agnih  gukrena  gocisa  : agne  gukrena,  &c. ; see  under  1.12.12.] 

[8.57(Val.9).2a,  yuvam  devas  traya  ekadagasah : 9.92. 4b,  vigve  devas,  &c.] 

8.57(Val.9).4a,  ayam  vam  bhago  nihito  yajatra:  1.183.4°,  ayam  vam  bhago 
nihita  iyam  gih. 

8.59(Val.ll).ld  (Suparna  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

imani  vam  bhagadheyani  sisrata  l'ndravaruna  pra  mah6  sutesu  vam, 

yajne-yajne  ha  savana  bhuranyatho  yat  sunvatd  yajamanaya  giksathah. 

io.2  7.ib  (Vasukra  Aindra  ; to  Indra) 

asat  su  me  jaritah  sabhivego  yat  sunvatd  yajamanaya  giksam, 
anaglrdam  aham  asmi  prahanta  satyadhvftaxh  vrjinayantam  abhiim. 

We  may  perhaps  accept  it  as  a general  principle,  that  in  hymns  in  which  a god  speaks  for 
himself,  repeated  padas,  which  are  otherwise  attributed  by  the  poets  to  a god  in  the  second 
or  third  persons,  are  secondary  and  epigonal.  Cf.  under  4.17.3°. 

[8.59(Val.ll).2b,  mdravaruna  mahimanam  agata:  1.85. 2a,  ta  uksitaso  mahimanam 
agata.] 

L8.59(Val.ll).3°,  tabhir  dagvansam  avatam  gubhas  patl : 1.47.5°,  tabhih  svksman 
avatam,  &c.] 

8.59(Val.ll).7b  (Suparna  Kanva  ; to  Indra  and  Varuna) 

l'ndravaruna  saumanasam  adrptam  rayas  p6sam  yajamanesu  dhattam, 

prajam  pusti'm  bhutim  asmasu  dhattam  dlrghayutvaya  pra,  tiratam  na  ayuh. 


385] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.60.19 

IO.I7.9'1  (Devafravas  Yamayana  ; to  Sarasvatl) 
sarasvatlm  yam  pitaro  hiivante  daksina  yajnam  abhinaksamanah, 
sahasrargham  ilo  atra  bhagam  rayas  pbsaih  yajamanesu  dhehi. 
10.122.80  (Citramahas  Vasistha;  to  Agni) 

ni  tva  vasistha  ahvanta  vajinam  grnanto  agne  vidathesu  vedhasah, 
rayas  posam  yajamanesu  dharaya  LyUyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

©s*  refrain,  7.i.20d  ff. 

8.00. 1b:  5.20.311;  26.4°  ; 10.21.  ib,  hotararii  tva  vrnlmahe. 

8.00. 2d  : 8.23.221';  39.8°;  102. io°,  agnirii  yajn6su  purvyam. 

8.00. 3C,  mandro  yajistho  adhvaresv  idyah  : 4. 7-  ib,  hota  yajistho  adhvaresv  idyah. 

8.00. 3d : 1.127.2°,  vlprebhih  fukra  manmabhih. 

8.00. 4d  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Agni) 

adrogham  a vaho^ato  yavisthya  devan  ajasra  vltaye, 
abhi  prayansi  sudhita  vaso  gahi  mandasva  dhitibhir  hitah. 

10. 140. 3b  (Agni  Pavaka  ; to  Agni) 

urjo  napaj  jatavedah  su9astibhir  mandasva  dhitibhir  hitdh, 
tve  isah  sam  dadhur  bhurivarpasaf  citrotayo  vamajatah. 

8.00.  8a,  ma  no  martaya  ripave  raksasvine ; 8.22.14°,  ma  no  martaya  ripave 

vajinivaso. 

[8.0O.lOa,  pahi  vijvasmad  raksaso  arSvnah  : see  under  1.36.15.] 

8.00. 12a,  yena  vansama  pftanasu  ^ardhatah:  6.19.8°,  yena  vansama  prtanasu 

fatrQn. 

8.80.14d : 8.23.27®,  vansva  no  varya  puni. 

8.00. 17d  : 1.127.2°;  8.23*7b,  hotaram  carsanlndm. 

8.00. 18°d,  isanyaya  nah  pururupam  5 bhara  vajam  nedistham  utaye  : 8.i.4°d, 

upa  kramasva  pururupam  d bhara  vajarh  nedistham  utaye. 

8.00. 19b  (Bharga  Pragatha;  to  Agni) 
agne  jaritar  vifpatis  tepanb  deva  raksasah, 
aprosivan  grhapatir  mahan  asi  divas  payur  duronayuh. 

8.io2.i6b  (Prayoga  Bhargava,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 
agne  ghrtasya  dhltibhis  tepano  deva  <;ocisa, 

La  devan  vaksi  yaksi  ca.j 
Note  that  8.6o.2d  = 8.102.10'. 

49  [h.o.s.  20] 


5.26.1° 


8. 6 1. 4 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [386 

[8.61.4d,  maksu  cid  yanto  adrivah:  8.45. ua,  ^anai?  cid,  &c.] 

8.81.5b:  10.134.3d,  indra  \d9vabhir  utibhih;  8.12.5°,  indra  vifvabhir  utibhir 
vavaksitha;  8.32.12°,  mdro  vifvabhir  utibhih. 

8.61. 6b  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Indra) 

pauro  ayvasya  purukrd  gavam  asy  utso  deva  hiranyayah, 
nakir  hi  danarii  parimardhisat  tve  yad-yad  yami  tad  a bhara. 

9. 107. 4d  (Sapta  Rsayah ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
punanah  soma  dharayapo  vasano  arsasi, 
a ratnadha  yonim  rtasya  sldasy  utso  deva  hiranyayah. 

Translate  8.61.6,  ‘ A Paura  (‘  Giver  unto  satiety  ’)  of  horses,  an  abundant  producer  of  cows 
art  thou,  a golden  spring,  0 god.  For  none  shall  fall  short  of  gifts  with  thee  ; whatever  I ask 
that  bring  on  ! ’ The  word  paura  is  really  the  proper  name  of  a liberal  protege  of  the  gods 
(cf.  8.64.10),  used  here  punningly  in  relation  to  purukft,  in  the  sense  of  ‘giving  one’s  fill 
cf.  Bergaigne,  ii.  473  ; and  see  under  2.13.9.  Now  the  expression  utso  deva  hiranyayah  would 
seem  most  accurate,  and  perfectly  original  in  this  connexion : what  better  epithet  could  be 
given  to  an  exceedingly  liberal  god  than  ‘ golden  spring  ’,  that  is  ‘ spring  of  gold  ’ ? And  yet 
the  repetition  of  this  pada  in  9.107.4  bids  us  pause  : ‘Purifying  thyself  in  thy  flow,  0 Soma, 
clothed  in  water,  thou  flowest.  Wealth-giving  thou  sittest  on  the  seat  of  rta,  a golden  spring, 
O god.’  Notwithstanding  the  vagueness  of  the  expression,  and  the  persistent  syncretism  of 
the  ideas  concerning  themselves  with  Indu-Indra,  the  expression  utso  deva  hiranyayah  must 
have  originated  with  Soma  rather  than  Indra  (cf.  8.89.6  ; 97.44  ; 110.5),  and  been  borrowed 
for  Indra  in  the  conviction  that  anything  that  fits  Soma  fits  also  the  insatiable  drinker  of 
soma  (indra  sompatama).  Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  322  ff. — For  9.io7-4b  cf.  9. 107. 26*. 

8.61.10cd:  8.52(Val.  4).6°d,  vasuyavo  vasupatim  fatakratum  stomair  l'ndram 
havamahe. 

8.61.13d  (Bharga  Pragatha  ; to  Indra) 

yata  indra  bhayamahe  tato  no  abhayam  krdhi, 

maghavan  chagdhi  tava  tan  na  utibhir  vi  dviso  vi  mrdho  jahi. 

10. 152.3“  (Qasa  Bharadvaja ; to  Indra) 
vi  rakso  vi  mrdho  jahi  vi  vrtrasya  hanu  ruja, 
vi  manyum  indra  vrtrahann  amitrasyabhidasatah. 

Cf.  10.152.4,  and  6.53.4  ! 9-85.2. 

8.61.14°d:  8.5i(Val.3).6°d,  tarn  tva  vayarii  maghavann  indra  girvanah  autavanto 
havamahe:  8.17.3°;  8.93. 30b,  autavanto  havamahe. 

8.62.1e-6e,  7d-9d,  10e-12e,  bhadra  indrasya  ratayah. 

[8.62.4b,  indra  brahmani  vardhana  : 5.73.10“,  ima  brahmani  vardliana.] 

[8.63.2°,  uktha  brahma  ca  9ansya:  i.8.iob,  stoma  uktharh  ca  fansya.] 

[8.63.3°,  stuse  tad  asya  paunsyam  : i.8o.  10°,  mahat  tad,  &c.] 

[8.63. 6b,  krtani  kartvani  ca : 1.25.11°,  krtani  ya  ca  kartva.] 

8.63.9b,  uru  kramista  jlvdse : 1.155.411,  uni  kramistorugayaya  jlvase. 


387]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.65.12 

8.04.1b:  i.io.7d,  krnusva  radho  adrivah. 

[8.04.4°,  6bh6  prnSsi  rodasl : 10.  i40.2d,  prnaksi  rodasl  ubhe.] 

Note  the  blend  reading  in  TS.  4.2.7.3d,  ubhe  prnaksi  rodasi. 

[8.84.0°,  asmakaih  kamam  a prna  : 1.16.9®  semarii  nah  kamam  a prna.] 

8.84.7°,  brahma  kas  tam  saparyati : 8.7.20°,  brahma  ko  yah  saparyati. 

8.04.10°  : 8.4.12^,  tasyehi  pra  drava  piba. 

8.84.12°,  ehlm  indra  drava  piba  : 8. 1 7.1 1°,  ehlm  asya  drava  piba. 

8.65.1®b:  8.4.  iab,  yad  indra  prag  apag  udan  nyig  va  hQyase  nfbhih. 

8.65.2b  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yad  va  prasnivane  divo  madayase  svarnare, 

yad  va  samudre  andhasah. 

8. 1 03.1 4d  (Sobhari  Kanva  ; to  Agni  and  Maruts) 
agne  yahi  marutsakha  rudrebhih  somapltaye, 
sobharya  upa  sustutirii  madayasva  svarnare. 

Cf.  8.6.39*,  mandaava  su  sviirnare.  For  the  moods  of  the  verb  see  the  author,  Amer.  Journ. 
of  Philol.  xxxiii.  4,  note  2. 

[8.65.8°,  indra  somasya  pltaye:  indram  somasya,  &c.  ; see  under  1.16.3.] 
8.65.5b:  8.52(Yal.  4).5b,  mahan  ugra  I^anakrt. 

8.65.8b:  5.20.3d;  7.94.6b,  prayasvanto  havamahe. 

8.65.0°:  1. 13.7° ; 10.188.1°  idam  no  barhir  asade. 

8.65.7  = 4-32-i3- 

8.65.7°  = 4.32.13°;  8.43.23",  tam  tva  vayam  havamahe. 

8.65.8ab,  idam  te  somyam  madhv  adhuksann  adribhir  narah : 8.38.3®^  idam  vam 
madiram  madhv  adhuksann  adribhir  narah. 

8.65.9°:  1.9.8®;  44. 2d,  asme  dhehi  9ravo  brhat. 

8.65.12°  (Pragatha  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 
napato  durgahasya  me  sahasrena  suradhasah, 

gravo  devdssv  akrata. 

io.62.7d  (Nabhanedistha  Manava  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 
indrena  yuja  nih  srjanta  vaghato  Lvrajam  gomantam  agvinam^ 

m-  io.25.5d 

sahasram  me  dadato  astakarnyah  gravo  dev6sv  akrata. 


8.66.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [888 

8.66.6b  : 8.33.1511,  madaya  dyuksa  somapah. 

[8.66.8°,  semam  na  stomam  jujusana  a gahi : 1.  i6.5a,  semam  na  stomam  a gahi.] 

8.66.12°,  tiraf  cid  aryah  savana  vaso  gahi : 4.29.1°,  tira?  cid  aryah  savana  puruni. 

[8.66.13°d,  nahi  tvad  anyah  puruhuta  kag  cana  maghavann  asti  mardita ; 1.84. 19° 
na  tvad  anyo  maghavann  asti  mardita.] 

8.67.1°,  10°,  sumrllkan  (io°,  sumrllkam)  abhistaye. 

8.67.4ab,  mahi  vo  mahatam  avo  varuna  mitraryaman : 8.47.  iab,  mahi  vo  mahatam 
avo  varuna  mi'tra  dafiise. 

8.67.4b:  5.67.1°;  10. 126. 2b,  varuna  mitrdryaman. 

8.67.4°:  8.26.21°,  avansy  a vrnlmahe. 

8.67.6°  : 8.20.26b,  tena  no  adhi  vocata. 

8.67.18b:  8.i8.i2b,  aditya  yan  mumocati. 

8.68.1d  : indra  ^avistha  satpate  : 8.13.12®,  l'ndra  favistha  satpate. 

8.68.5°  : 8.i.3b  ; I5.i2b,  nana  havanta  Qtaye. 

8.68.7b,  indram  codami  pltaye:  3.42.8b,  somam  codami  pltaye. 

8.68.9°  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
tvdtasas  tva  yujapsu  surye  mahad  dhanam, 
jdyema  prtsu  vajrivah. 

8.92.11°  ((^rutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
ayama  dhivato  dhiyo  ’rvadbhih  9akra  godare, 
jdyema  prtsu  vajrivah. 

[8.69.1a,  pra-pra  vas  tristubham  isam  : 8.7.1®,  pra  yad  vas,  &c.] 

8.69.3b:  1.84. 1 ib,  somam  9rlnanti  p(’9nayah. 

8.69.3d:  i.io5.5b,  trisv  a rocane  divah. 

8.69.4b  : 8.49(Val.  1).  ib,  indram  area  yatha  vide. 

8.6 9. 6b:  8.7.iob,  duduhre  vajrine  madhu. 

8.69.7b,  grham  indra9  ca  ganvahi : 1.135.7°  J 4-49- 3b,  gi'ham  indra9  ca  gachatam. 
8.69.9d:  1.80.911,  indraya  brahmodyatam. 

8.69.10d : 9.1.9°;  4-4b,  somam  indraya  patave ; 9.24.3b,  sdmendraya  patave. 
Added  in  proof. 


389]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.71.13 

8.09.11b+e  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

6pad  indro  apad  agnir  vigve  deva  amatsata, 

varuna  id  ihii  ksayat  tam  apo  abhy  iinQsata  vatsam  samgigvarlr  iva. 

9.i4.3b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ad  asya  gusmino  rase  vigve  deva  amatsata, 
yadl  gobhir  vasilyate. 

9.61. 1 4b  (Amahlyu  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tam  id  vardhantu  no  giro  vatsam  samgigvarlr  iva, 
ya  indrasya  hrdamsanih. 

Stanza  8.69.11  has  the  earmarks  of  inferiority;  it  differs  from  its  connexion  in  the  hymn 
as  regards  sense  and  metre;  of.  Grassmann,  i.  564;  Bergaigne,  iii.  130.  The  two  repeated 
p&das  are  pretty  certainly  borrowed  from  the  sphere  of  Soma  Pavamana;  cf.  9.13.7;  86.2  ; 
100. 1,  7 ; 104.2. 

8.69.141’ : 8.16.  ii°,  indro  vigva  ati  dvisah. 

[8.09.15“,  arbhako  na  kumarakah  : 8.30.  ib,  (arbhako)  devaso  na  kumarakah.] 
8.69.16e:  6.51. i6b,  svastigilm  anehasam. 

8.09.17“b:  i.36.7ab,  tam  ghem  ittha  namasvina  tipa  svarajam  asate. 

8. 09.18a : 1.30.9“,  anu  pratnasyaukasah. 

8.70.3“:  8.31.17“,  nakis  tam  karmana  nagat. 

8.71.6C,  pra  no  naya  vasyo  acha:  6.47.7b,  pra  no  naya  prataram  vasyo  acha; 
10.45.9,  P1'^  tam  naya  prataram,  &c. 

8.71. 8C,  tvam  Igise  vasunam  : 1.170.5“,  tvam  Igise  vasupate  vasunam. 

8.71.9C:  1.30.10°,  sakhe  vaso  jaritfbhyah  ; 3-5i.6d,  sakhe  vaso  jaritrbhyo  vayo 
dhah. 

8.71.10d,  purupragastam  utaye:  8.12.14°,  purupragastam  utaya  rtasya  yat. 
[8.71.11“,  agniiii  suniirh  sahaso  jatavedasam  : 1.127.1b,  vasum  sumim,  &c.] 
8.71.11d  : 5"  2 2.  id,  hota  mandratamo  vigi. 

[8. 71.12“,  agniiii  vo  devayajyaya:  5.21.4“,  devam  vo  devayajyaya.] 

8.71.12b:  5.28.615,  agnim  prayaty  adhvare  ; 10.21. 6b,  agne  prayaty  adhvare. 

8.71.13b,  fge  yo  vdryanam:  x.5.2b;  24. 3b,  fganam  varyanam  ; 10.9.5“,  igana 
varyanam. 


8.72.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [390 

[8.72.3b,  rudram  paro  manlsaya:  5.17.2^  mandram  paro,  &c.] 

8.72.15a,  upa  srakvesu  bapsatah : 7.55. 2d,  upa  srakvesu  bapsato  ni  su  svapa. 
[8.72.16a,  adhuksat  pipyuslm  isam  : see  under  8.7.3.] 

8.73.1b:  1.46.7c,  yunjatham  agvina  ratham. 

8.73.1C-18C,  anti  sad  bhutu  vam  avah. 

8.73.5ab,  yad  adya  karhi  karhi  cic  chu^ruyatam  imam  havam  : 5.74.ioab,  afvina 
yad  dha  karhi  cic  chufruyatam  imam  havam. 

8.73.10b,  ^rnutam  ma  imam  havam:  2.41. i3b  = 6.52. 7b,  9rnuta  ma  imam 
havam  ; 8.85. 2b,  imam  me  91’nutam  havam. 

8.73.14ab,  a no  gavyebhir  a9vyaih  sahasrair  upa  gachatam : 6.6o.i4ab,  a no 
gavyebhir  a9vyair  vasavyair  upa  gachatam. 

[8.73.18a,  puram  na  dhrsnav  a ruja:  9.io8.6d,  varmiva  dhrsnav,  &c.] 

[8.74.5a,  amrtam  jatavedasam  : 6.48.1°,  pra-pra  vayam  amrtarii  jatavedasam.] 

8.74.5b,  tiras  tamahsi  dar9atam  : 3.27.i3b,  tiras  tamahsi  dar9atah. 

8.74.7°,  mandra  sujata  sukrato:  i.i44.7b,  mandra  svadhava  rtajata  sukrato. 

8.74.12b  : 7.94.5°,  sabadho  vajasataye. 

[8.74.14d,  vaksan  vayo  na  tugryam  : 8.3.23°,  astam  vayo  na  tugryam.] 

8.75. 3b  : 3.24. 3b;  8.19.25°,  sahasah  sunav  ahuta. 

8.75.12ab,  ma  no  asmin  mahadhane  para  varg  bharabhrd  yatha : 6.59.7c11,  ma  no 
asmin  mahadhane  para  varktam  gavistisu. 

8.75.16°:  3.42.6°;  8.98.11°,  adha  te  sumnam  Imahe. 

8.76.1b  : i.n.8a,  indram  i9anam  ojasa. 

8.76.2°:  i.8o.6b;  8.6.6b;  89.3d,  vajrena  9ataparvana. 

8.76.5°  (Kurusuti  Kanva ; to  Indra) 
marutvantam  rjlsinam  ojasvantam  virap9inam, 

indram  gxrbhir  havamahe. 

8.88.id  (Nodhas  Gautama;  to  Indra) 

tarn  vo  dasmam  rtTsaham  vdsor  mandanam  andhasah, 

Labhi  vats4m  na  svasaresu  dhenavaj  indram  girbhir  navamahe.  W2. 2. 2b 


391]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kcinvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.82.3 

8.78.0®  : 1.23.7®)  marutvantarn  havamahe. 

8.70.6°:  1.22.1°;  23.2°;  4-49-5c;  6.59.iod;  8.94.io°-i2°,  asydsomasya 

pltdye. 

[8.70.7b,  piba  somaiii  gatakrato  : 3.37.8°,  indra  somaiii,  &c.] 

8.70.9b,  sutarii  somaiii  divistisu  : i.86.4b,  sutah  somo  divistisu. 

8.70.9°  (Kurusuti  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

pibed  indra  marutsakha  Lsutarh  somarii  divistisu, j or  i.86.4b 

v&jram  gigana  6jasa. 

10.153.4°  (Devajamaya  Indramatarah  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  indra  sajosasam  arkiiiii  bibharsi  bahvoh, 

vajram  gigana  6jasa. 

8.70.11®  : 8.6.38®,  anu  tva  rodasl  ubhe. 

8.77.1b°,  vi  prchad  iti  mataram,  ka  ugrah  ke  ha  grnvire  : 8.45. 4bc,  jatah  prchad 
vi  mataram,  ka  ugrah  ke  ha  grnvire. 

[8.77.8®,  tena  stotfbhya  a bhara  : see  under  5.6.ie.] 

8.78.8b  (Kurusuti  Kanva;  to  Indra) 

tve  vasQni  samgata  vigva  ca  soma  saubhaga, 

sudatv  aparihvrta. 

9.4. 2b  (HiranyastOpa  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsana  jyotih  sand  svai-j  vigva  ca  soma  saubhaga,  3s*cf.  9.9.9° 

Latha  no  vasyasas  krdhi.j  ^refrain,  9.4.i°-io° 

9.55.1°  (Avatsara  Kagyapa:  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yavam-yavaiii  no  andhasa  pustam-pustam  paid  srava, 

sdma  vigva  ca  saubhaga. 

8.80.2°:  6.45.17°,  sa  tvam  na  indra  mrlaya  ; cf.  also  8.80.1°. 

8.80.3®,  khn  anga  radhracodanah : 6.44. iod,  kim  anga  radhracodanam  tvahuh. 
[8.80.7°,  iyam  dhir  rtviyavatl:  8.12.10®,  iyarii  ta  rtviyavatl  (sc.  dhih).] 

8.81.4®:  8.24.19®;  95.7®,  eto  nv  indram  stavama. 

8.82.2® : 1. 23. 1®,  tlvrah  somasa  a gahi. 

[8.82.3°,  bhuvat  ta  indra  gam  hrde  : 10.86.15°,  manthas  ta  indra  garii  hrde.] 


8.82.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [392 

8.82.5%  tubhyayam  adribhih  sutah : 1.135.2%  tubhyayam  somah  pariputo 
adribhih. 

8.82.7C-9C,  pibed  asya  tvarn  l9ise. 

8.82.9b  (Kusldin  Kanva  ; to  Indra) 

yam  te  9yenah  padabharat  tir6  rajansy  asprtam, 

Lpibed  asya  tvam  I9ise.j  &rrefrain,  8.82.70-9° 

9.3. 8b  (%!unah9epa  Ajlgarti ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  divam  vy  asarat  tir6  rajansy  asprtah, 
pavamanah  svadhvarah. 

8.83.2b : i.26.4b;  41.  ib;  4.55. iob;  5.67. 3b ; 8.  i8.3b;  28.2a;  io.i26.3b~7b, 
varuno  mitro  aiyama. 

8.83.3°:  7.66.12%  yuyam  rtasya  rathyah. 

[8.83.4b,  vamam  varuna  9ansyam  ; 8.18.21%  nrvad  varuna  9ahsyam.] 

8.83.9a:  1.15.2°;  6.51.15a;  8.7.t2a,  yuyam  hi  stha  sudanavah. 

8.83.9b:  6.51.15%  indrajyestha  abhidyavah. 

8.84.1%  prestham  vo  atithim  (stuse):  1.186.3%  prestham  vo  atithim  grnlse. 
8.84.1°,  agnim  ratham  na  vedyam  : 8.i9.8b,  agm  ratho  na  v6dyah. 

[8.84.3°,  raksa  tokam  uta  tmana:  1.41.6%  vi'9vam  tokam  uta  tmana.] 

8.84.8b:  5.35.7%  puroyavanam  ajisu. 

8.85.1%  a me  havam  nasatya:  1.183.5%  a me  havam  nasatyopa  yatam. 

8.85.1b:  5.75. 3b;  8.8. 1%  a9vina  gachatam  yuvam. 

8.85.1°-9°  : 1.47.9%  madhvah  somasya  pltaye. 

[8.85.2%  imam  me  9rnutam  hdvam  : 8.73.10%  9i*nutam  ma  imam  havam  ; cf. 
under  2.41. 13.] 

8.85.4a:  7.94.2%  9rnutam  jaritur  havam  ; 8.13.7%  ?!-nudhi  jaritur  havam. 

8.85.51 : 8.5.12°,  chardir  yantam  adabhyam. 

[8.85.6a  : gachatam  da9iiso  grham  : 8.5.5°  5 22>3<1>  gantara  da9iiso  grhdm.] 
8.86.1°-3°,  ta  vam  vi'9vako  havate  tanukrth6. 

8.86.1,1-5l1,  ma  no  vi  yaustam  sakhya  mumocatam. 


393]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kdnvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.89.2 

8.87.2,,b+°  (Dyumnlka  Vasistha,  or  others  ; to  Alvins) 
pibatam  gharmam  madhumantam  a<jvina  barhih  sidatam  nara, 
ta  mandasana  manuso  durona  a ni  patam  vedasa  vayah. 

8.87.4nb  (The  same) 

pibatam  sbmam  madhumantam  agvina  barhih  sidatam  sumat, 
til  v&vrdhana  upa  sustutiih  divo  gantam  gaurav  iverinam. 

10.40. 1 3a  (Ghosa  Kaksrvatl ; to  Afvins) 

ta  mandasana  manuso  durona  a dhattam  rayim  sahavlram  vacasyave, 
krtaiii  tlrtham  suprapanam  fubhas  patl  sthanum  pathestham  apa  durma- 
tim  hatam. 

It  seema  to  me  that  the  repeated  piida,  ta  mandasana,  &c.,  fits  best  in  8.72.2,  because  it 
follows  logically  after  a barhih  sidatam  nara.  The  point,  it  must  be  admitted,  is  subjective. 

8.87. 2b:  i.47.8d  ; 8.87.4*’,  a barhih  sldatarii  nara  (8.87. 4**,  sumat);  1.142.7^ 
sidatam  barhir  a sumat. 

8.87.311:  8.8. 18“,  a varii  vifvabhii- Qtibhih  : 8.8. ia,  a no  vifvabhir  Qtibih  ; 7.24.4a, 
a no  vi$vabhir  Qtibhih  sajos&h. 

8.87.3b:  i.45.4b;  8.8. i8b,  priyamedha  ahusata. 

8.87.4*’,  a barhih  sidatam  sumat:  i.47.8d;  8.87.2*>,  a barhih  sldatarii  nara; 
i.i42.7d,  sidatam  barhir  a sumat. 

8.87.5a:  8.8. 2a;  9.i4a,  a nQnarii  yatam  afvina. 

8.87.5*’:  8.13.1  ib,  afvebliih  prusitapsubhih. 

8.87.5°,  dasra  hiranyavartanl  fublias  patl:  i.92.i8b;  5.75.2°;  8.5.nb;  8.x°, 
dasra  hiranyavartanl. 

8.87.5d  : 1.47.31’,  5d;  3.62.18°;  7.66. 19°,  patam  somam  rtavrdha. 

8.87.6a:  8.26.9a,  vayam  hi  varii  lidvamahe. 

8.88.1°,  abhi  vatsam  na  svasaresu  dhenavah:  2.2.2*1,  agne  vatsam,  &c. 

8.88.1d,  indrarh  glrbhir  navanrahe  : 8.76.5°,  indram  glrbhir  havamahe. 

8.88.2d  : 8.33.3d,  maksu  gomantam  Imahe. 

8.88.6d:  8.4.18’*,  manhistho  vajasataye:  1.130.1s,  manhistham  vajasataye. 

[8.89.1s,  brhad  indraya  gEyata : 8.45.21s,  stotram  indraya  gayata.] 

8.89.2°  (Nrmedha  Ahgirasa  and  Purumedha  Ahgirasa;  to  Indra) 
apadhamad  abhi'9astlr  a9astihathendro  dyumny  abhavat, 
devas  ta  indra  sakhyaya  yemire  brliadbhano  marudgana. 

50  [h  o.s.  20] 


8.89.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  VIII  [394 

8.98. 3C  (Nrmedha  Angirasa;  to  Indra) 

Lvibhrajan  jyotisa  svar  agacho  rocanam  divah,j  c«*  8.98. 3ab 

devas  ta  indra  sakhyaya  yemire. 

Cf.  Bergaigne  ii.  187. 

8.89.3d:  i.8o.6b;  8.6.6b;  76.2°,  vajrena  fataparvanE. 

8.89.7b:  9.107. 7d;  10.156. 4b,  a suryam  rohayo  divi;  1. 7.3b,  a suryam  rohayad 
divi. 

[8. 90.5“,  tvam  indra  ya9a  asi:  8.23.30“,  agne  tvam  yaja  asi.] 

8.91.2de  : 3.52.  iab,  dhanavantam  karambhinam  apupavantam  ukthinam. 

8.91.3d  (Apala  Atreyl  ; to  Indra) 
a cana  tva  cikitsamo  VJhi  cana  tva  nemasi, 

^anair  iva  ^anakair  iv6ndrayendo  pari  srava. 

9.  io6.4b  (Caksus  Manava;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
pra  dhanva  soma  jagrvir  indrayendo  pari  srava, 

Ldyumantam  fiismam  a bhara  svarvidam.j  9.29.6° 

The  repeated  pada  is  refrain  in9.H2.ieff. ; cf.  also  9.56. 4b,  svadur  indo  pdri  srava;  9. 62.9% 
tvam  indo,  &c. — Cf.  von  Schroeder,  WZKM.  xx.  236  ; Geldner,  Kigveda  Kommentar,  p.  132. 

8.92.1b:  1.5.  ib,  indram  abhi  pra  gayata. 

8.92.2a : 8. 1 5. 1 b,  puruhutam  purustutam. 

8.92.5“,  tarn  v abhi  prarcata:  8.15.1“,  tarn  v abhi  pra  gayata. 

8.92.5b  : 1.16.3°;  3.42.4“;  8.i7.i5d;  97.nb;  9. 1 2.2°,  indram  somasya  pltEye. 

8.92.6“  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
asya  pitva  madanam  devo  devasyaujasE, 
vffvabhi  bhuvana  bhuvat. 

9.23.7“  (Asita  Kafyapa,  or  Devala  Kafyapa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asya  pitva  madanam  indro  vrtrany  aprati, 
jaghana  jaghanac  ca  mi. 

8.92.11°:  8.68.9°,  jayema  prtsu  vajrivah. 

[8.92.12“  : vayam  u tva  <;atakrato  : 6.45.25“,  ima  u tva  fatakrato.] 


395]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.93.5 

8.92.12b;  1. 91.13b,  gavo  na  y&vasesv  a. 

8.92.14c,  22°,  na  tvam  indra  ti  ricyate. 

8.92.17b : 8.46.8^  yd  indra  vrtrahantamah. 

[8.92.20a,  yasmin  vi^va  adhi  $riyah:  1.139.3d,  yuvor  vifva,  &c.] 

8.92.21  = 8.13.18. 

8.92.21c  = 8.13.18°  : 9.6i.i4a,  tarn  id  vardhantu  no  girah. 

8.92.22 1 : 1.15.1b,  a tvS  vifantv  indavah. 

8.92.22’’:  8.6.35b;  9.108.16b,  samudram  iva  sindhavah. 

8.92.25°  (Qrutakaksa  Angirasa,  or  Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
dram  dfvdya  gilyati  91-utakakso  dram  gave, 

dram  indrasya  dhamne. 

9.24.5°  (Asita  Kd9yapa,  or  Devala  Ka?yapa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indo  yad  adribhih  sutdh  pavitram  paridhiivasi, 

aram  indrasya  dhamne. 

We  may  render  8.92.25  as  follows  : ‘Suitably  to  (procure)  horses  does  ^rutakaksa  sing, 
suitably  to  (procure)  kine ; suitably  to  Indra’s  nature.’  Cf.  Bergaigne,  iii.  211,  note.  The 
meaning  of  9.24.5  is  : ‘ When,  O Indu  (Soma),  pressed  by  the  stones,  thou  dost  flow  about  the 
sieve,  (thou  flowest)  suitably  to  Indra’s  nature.’  It  would  seem  as  though  the  repetitions  of 
aram  with  a9vaya  and  gave  in  8.92.25  were  loosely  imitative  of  the  repeated  pada,  aram 
indrasya  dhamne.  In  any  case  9.24.5  is  pat  ; in  8.92.25  the  first  two  occurrences  of  aram 
have,  in  reality,  a different  value  from  the  third.  The  preceding  and  following  stanzas  also 
play  upon  aram  ; cf.  under  8.45.  ioh. 

8.92.20°:  8.45.10b,  aram  te  9akra  dfivane. 

8.92.30°:  8.13.14b,  matsva  sutasya  gomatah. 

8.93.3b  (Sukaksa  Angirasa;  to  Indra) 

sa  na  l'ndrah  9ivah  saklia<jvavad  gdmad  yavamat, 

urudkareva  dohate. 

9.69.8b  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
d nah  pavasva  vasumad  dhiranyavad  a§vavad  gdmad  yavamat  suvlryam, 
yuyam  hi  soma  pitaro  mama  sthana  divo  murdhfmah  prasthita 
vayaskrtah. 

The  metre  is  entirely  in  favour  of  the  priority  of  9.69.8b  ; cf.  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 9. 
See  Bergaigne,  i.  38,  note;  ii.  81;  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  398. 

[8.93.5®,  yad  va  pravrddha  satpate  : 8.12.8®,  yadi  pravrddha  satpate.J 


8.93-6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [396 

8.93.6sb  (Sukaksa  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
yd  sdmasah.  paravati  yd  arvavati  sunvird, 
sarvans  tan  indra  gachasi. 

9.65.22^  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yd  sdmasah  paravati  yd  arvavati  sunvird, 
ye  vadah  ^aryanavati. 

Cf.  8.53  (Val.  5).3cd,  y6  paravati  sunvird  janesv  a y<$  arvavatlndavah.  See  Hillebrandt,  Ved. 
Myth.  1. 123  if. 

8.93.11b:  5.82.2°,  na  minanti  (5.82.2°,  minanti)  svarajyam. 

8.93.12b:  6.44.3d,  devf  9usmam  saparyatah. 

[8.93.19°,  kaya  stotfbhya  a bhara:  see  under  5.6. ie.] 

8.93.20°:  1.16.8°,  vrtraha  somapltaye. 

8.93.22b,  ufanto  yanti  vltaye:  i.5.5b,  9iicayo  yanti  vltaye. 

8.93.24  = 8.32.29. 

8.93.24a  = 8.32. 29a  : 8.13.27s,  iha  tya  sadhamadya. 

[8.93.25a,  tubhyam  somah  suta  ime:  3.40.4s  ; 42.5s,  indra  somah  suta  ime.] 
[8.93.26b,  dadhad  ratna  vl  da9use:  4.15.3°  ; 9.3.6°,  dadhad  ratnani  da9use.] 
8.93.28°-30°,  yad  indra  mrl&yasi  nah  ; see  also  under  8.6.25s. 

[8.93.29s,  sa  no  vi9vany  a bhara  : 10.  i9i.id,  sa  no  vasuny  a bhara.] 

8.93.30b  : 8.17.3°;  5T(Val. 3).6d  ; 6i.i4d,  sutavanto  havamahe. 

8.93.31s,  31°-33°,  upa  no  haribhih  sutam. 

8.93.34’’,  rbhuksanam  rbhum  rayim:  4.37.5s,  rbhum  rbhuksano  rayim. 
8.94.3ab : 6.45. 33ab,  tat  su  no  vi9ve  arya  a sada  grnanti  karavah. 

8.94.3°:  1.23.10°;  8.94.9°,  marutah  somapltaye. 

[8.94.4s,  asti  somo  ayam  sutah : 5.40.2b  ; 8.i3.32b,  vrsa  sdmo  ayam  sutah.] 
[8.94.8b,  devanam  d,vo  vrne  : 1.38.  iob,  indragnyor  avo  vrne.] 


[ — 8.96.7 


397]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas,  etc. 

8.94.9°:  1. 23.10°;  8.94.3°,  mariitah  somapltaye. 

8.94.10°-12°,  asya  somasya  pltiye  ; see  also  under  1.23.2°. 

8.95.11’:  6.45.25°,  indra  vatsarii  na  matarah. 

[8.95.2’',  sutasa  indra  girvanah  : 4.32.11°  ; 8.13.32’',  sutesv  indra  girvanah.] 
8.95.3°  (Tiragcl  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

Lpiba  sdmaiii  mad  ay  a kamj  indra  gyenabhrtam  sutam,  tfs*  cf.  refrain,  8.36.  i’'-6b 
tvim  hi  g&gvatinam  pdtl  raja  vigam  dsi. 

8.98.6°  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  hi  gagvatinam  indra  darta  puram  asi, 
hantil  dasyor  minor  vrdhah  patir  divah. 

8.95.6’1,  indram  ukthani  vavrdhuh  : 8.6.35°,  indram  ukthani  vavrdhuh  (verb 
without  accent). 

8.95.61’  (Tiragcl  Angiiasa  ; to  Indra) 

tarn  u stavama  yarii  gira  Lindram  ukthani  vavrdhuh, 8.6.35° 
puruny  asya  paunsya  sisasanto  vanamahe. 

9.61.11°  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lena  vigvany  arya  aj  dyumnani  mdnusanam,  4»*cf.  9.61.11° 

sisasanto  vanamahe. 

For  9.61.11  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  77. 

8.95.7°:  8.24.19°;  81.4°,  eto  nv  indraiii  stavama. 

[8.95.8°,  guddho  rayiiii  ni  dharaya : 1.30.22°,  asme  rayim,  &c.] 

This  and  the  following  two  items  betray  the  secondary  manufacture  of  the  trca  8.95.7-9, 
which  exhausts  its  wit  in  the  constant  iteration  of  the  word  guddha. 

[8.95.9°,  guddho  vrtrani  jighnase  : 8. 15. 3b,  eko  vrtrani,  &c.] 

[8.96.9d,  guddho  vajam  sisasasi : 9.23.6°,  indo  vajam  sisasasi.] 

[8.90.5b,  madacyutam  ahaye  hantava  u : 5.31. 4d,  avardhayann  ahaye,  &c.] 

8.96.71’  (Tiragcl  Angirasa,  or  Dyutana  Maruti ; to  Indra) 
vrtrasya  tva  gvasathad  isamana  vigve  deva  ajahur  ye  sakhayah, 
manidbhir  indra  sakhyam  te  astv  athema  vigvah  prtana  jayasi. 

i°.52.5d  (Agni  Sauclka  ; to  Devah) 

a vo  yaksy  amrtatvam  suviram  yatha  vo  deva  varivah  karani, 
a bahvor  vajram  indrasya  dheyam  athema  vigvah  prtana  jayati. 

For  8.96.7  see  AB.  3.16.1  ; 20.1  ; MS.  i.  10.14. — The  atmastuti,  10.52,  is  probably  later  than 
8.96  ; cf.  also  10.52. 2*b  with  5.i.5d,  6s,  and  with  8.96. 7b,  and  see  my  remarks  under  4.42.3. 


8.96.12 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  VIII  [398 

8.96.12b,  stuhi  sustutim  namasa  vivasa;  5.83.  ib;  stuhi  parjanyam  namasa 
vivasa. 

[8.96.15c,  vi'90  adevlr  abhy  acarantlh:  6.49.15°,  vuja  adevlr  abhy  a9navama. 
Added  in  proof.] 

8.90.21b  (Tira9cl  Angirasa,  or  Dvutana  Maruti : to  Indra) 
sa  vrtrahendra  rbhuksah  sadyo  jajnano  havyo  babhuva, 
krnvann  apansi  narya  puruni  soma  na  plto  havyah  sakhibbyah. 

10.6. 7b  (Trita  Aptya;  to  Agni) 

adha  hy  agne  mahna  nisadya  sady6  jajnand  havyo  babhutha, 

Ltam  te  devaso  anu  ketam  ayannj  adhavardhanta  prathamasa  umali. 

€»*cf.  4.26.2d 

It  is  hardly  doubtful  that  the  repeated  pada,  which  fits  Agni  so  very  well  in  10.6.7,  19 
pressed  into  service  secondarily  in  8.96.21.  In  the  latter  place  it  alludes  awkwardly  to  the 
heroism  of  young  Indra.  For  the  metre  of  8.96.21s  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  70  ; Arnold,  VM., 
P-  315- 

8.97.4ab  : 8.i3.i5ab,  yac  chakrasi  paravati  yad  arvavati  vi’traban. 

8.97.4d:  i.84.9b,  sutavan  a vivasati. 

8.97.5b : 9.12. 6b,  samudrasyadbi  vistapi  ; 9.107.14°,  samudrasyadhi  vistapi 
manisinab:  8. 34. 1 3b,  samudrasyadhi  vistapah. 

8.97.5d,  yad  antariksa  a gabi : 5.73.  id,  yad  antariksa  a gatam. 

8.97.6J:  4.31. i2b,  indra  raya  parlnasa  ; 1.129.1°,  tvam  na  indra  raya  parlnasa. 

8.97.7a,  7d,  ma  na  indra  para  vrnak. 

8.97.8°,  8d,  asme  indra  saca  sute. 

8.97.11b:  1.16.3°;  3-42. 4a  ; 8. 17.13d;  92.5b  ; 9.12.2°,  indram  somasya  pltaye. 
8.97.15°:  7. 37*5d,  kada  na  indra  raya  a da9asyeb. 

8.98.2°  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

tvam  indrabhibhur  asi  Ltvam  suryam  arocayah.j  cf.  8.98.2b 

vi9vakarma  vi9vadevo  mahan  asi. 

IO-  I53-5n'  (Devajamaya  Indramatarah  ; to  Indra) 
tvam  indrabhibhur  asi  vi'9va  jatany  ojasa, 
sa  vi'9va  bhuva  abhavah. 

[8.9  8. 2b,  tvam  suryam  arocayab  : 9.63.7b,  yaya  suryam  arocayab.] 

8.98.3°b  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 
vibhrajan  jydtisa  svar  agacho  rocanam  divah, 

Ldevas  ta  indra  sakliyaya  yemire.j 


«s-  8.89.2° 


399] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  Kaunas,  Angirasas,  etc.  [ — 8.101.2 

io.i70.4ab  (Yibhraj  Silury a ; to  Surya) 
vibhrajafl  jybtisa  svar  dgacho  rocanam  divah, 
yenema  vifvil  bhuvanany  iibhrta  vigvakarmana  vigvadevyavata. 

Prima  facie  the  repeated  hemistich  would  seem  to  apply  to  Surya  rather  than  Indra  ; but 
see  Bergaigno,  ii.  187.  And  certainly  the  second  half  of  10.170.4,  especially  viijvadevyavata, 
does  not  stamp  that  stanza  as  the  source  of  the  repetition. 

8.98.3°:  8.89.1°,  devas  ta  indra  sakhyaya  yemire. 

8.98.6a : 8.95.3°,  tvarii  hi  gagvatlnam. 

8.98.11°:  3.42.6°  ; 8.75.16°,  adha  te  sumniim  imahe. 

8.98.12°:  5.13.5°,  sa  no  rasva  suviryam. 

8.99.2'1 : 4.32.11°,  sutesv  indra  girvanah. 

Cf.  8.95.2°,  sutasa  indra  girvanah. 

8.99.8b,  gatamQtim  gatakratum  : 8.46.3,  gatamiite  gatakrato. 

8.100. 2(1  (Nema  Bhargava  ; to  Indra) 

dadhami  te  madhuno  bhaksam  agre  hitas  te  bhagah  suto  astu  somah, 
asag  ca  tvarii  daksinatah  siikha  m6  ’dha  vrtrani  janghanava  bhuri. 

10.83. 7b  (Manyu  Tapasa:  to  Manyu) 

abhi  prehi  daksinatd  bhava  m6  ’dha  vrtrani  janghanava  bhuri, 
juhomi  te  dharunam  madhvo  agram  ubha  upangu  prathama  pibava. 

Translate  8.100.2,  ‘ I give  to  thee  first  the  drink  of  honey,  the  pressed  soma  shall  be  thy 
fixed  share.  And  thou  shalt  be  my  friend  at  my  right ; then  shall  we  slaughter  many 
enemies.’  The  stanza  addressed  to  the  personified  god  ‘ Wrath  ’ is  surprisingly  similar : 
* Come  on,  be  thou  at  my  right ; then  shall  we  slaughter  many  enemies.  I sacrifice  for  thee 
the  first  vessel  of  honey,  may  we  two  be  first  silently  to  drink  it.’  The  two  ferocious  Manyu 
hymns,  10.83  and  84  are  in  many  ways  assimilated  to  Indra,  as,  indeed,  also  to  Agni  (see 
under  3.5.4).  Manyu  is  the  ‘Wrath’  of  War,  therefore  also,  particularly,  of  impetuous  Indra. 
See  especially  Manyu  Marutvan  = Indra  Marutvan  in  10.84.1  (cf.  also  stanzas  5 and  6).  The 
two  stanzas  furnish  an  instance  of  certain  relative  chronology  : 10.83.7  could  not  have  been 
composed  in  its  surroundings  without  the  pattern  of  the  Indra  stanza,  8.100.2. — Cf.  Geldner, 
Rig-Veda  Kommentar,  p.  136. 

8.100. 4b,  vigva  jatdny  abhy  asmi  mahna  : 2.2  8.ib,  vi'gvani  santy  abhy  astu 
mahna. 

8.100.121 : 4.18.1  id,  sakhe  visno  vitanim  vi  kramasva. 

8.101.2b:  5.65.2b,  rajana  dlrghagruttama. 

8.101.2d:  1.47. 7d;  t 3 7. 2e ; 5.79.8°,  sakam  suryasya  ragmibhih. 


8.101.7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  VIII  [400 

8. 101. 7 J,  10b,  prati  kavyani  vltaye. 

8.101. 8d:  3.62.18®,  grnana  jamadagnina;  7.96.3°,  gmana  jamadagnivat ; 9.62.24°; 
65.25'',  grnano  jamadagnina. 

8.101. 9d:  2.41. 2b,  ayarh  9ukro  ayami  te ; 4.47.1®,  vayo  fukro  ayami  te. 

[8.101.11°,  makas  te  sato  makima  panasyate:  10.75.9°,  makan  ky  asya  makimd 
panasyate. 

[8.101.13°,  citreva  praty  adai'9y  ayati : 7.81.  i®,  praty  u adar9y  ayatf.] 

8.102.1°:  i.i2.6b;  7. 15.2°,  kavir  grkapatir  yuva. 

8.102.3® : 8.21.11®,  tvaya  ka  svid  yuja  vayam. 

8.102. 4°-6°,  agnim  samudravasasam. 

[8.102.7°,  acka  naptre  sakasvate  ; 5. 7.  xd,  urjo  naptre  sakasvate.] 

8.102. 9b  (Prayoga  Bkargava,  or  otkers  ; to  Agni) 
ayaxn  vi'9va  abki  9riyo  ’gnir  dev6su  patyate, 
a vajair  upa  no  gamat. 

9.45.4°  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
aty  u pavitram  akramld  vaji  dkuram  na  yamani, 
indur  dev6su  patyate. 

Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Veda,  vi.  95,  suggests  duram  for  dhuram  in  945. 4b  ; this  is  neither 
necessary  nor  convincing  : vaji  and  dhuram  certainly  refer  to  a horse  and  some  phase  of  his 
harnessing,  presumably  the  wagon-pole.  The  comparison  is  crude  but  not  impossible  : ‘ Indu 
has  passed  through  the  sieve  as  a steed  (draws)  the  wagon  pole  in  his  course  ’.  Anyhow  the 
text  cannot  be  well  doubted. 

8.102.10°:  8.23.22b;  39-8e  ; 60. 2d,  agnirii  yajnesu  purvyam. 

8.102.11®:  3. 9.8b ; 8.43.3ib,  9lram  pavaka90cisam ; 10.21.  id,  9iram  pavak^ocisam 
vi'vaksase. 

8.102.12®:  4.15.6®,  tarn  arvantam  na  sanasim. 

8.102.16b,  tepano  deva  90cisa  : 8.60.196,  tepano  deva  raksasak. 

8.102.16°:  5.26.1°;  6. 16.2°,  a.  devan  vaksi  yaksi  ca. 

8.102.17°:  4.8. ib,  kavyavakam  amartyam  ; 3.10.9°,  kavyavakam  amartjrain 
sakovrdkam. 


401]  Hymns  ascribed  to  Kanvas,  Angirasas , etc.  [ — 8.103.14 

[8.102.18b,  agne  datfim  varenyam : cf.  under  i.i2.ia.] 

8.103.3d  : 5.25.4d,  agm'rh  dhlblnh  saparyata. 

8.103. 5b : i.40.4b,  sd  dhatte  dksiti  friivah  ; 9.66.7°,  dadhano  aksiti  ^ravah. 
8.103.6d  : 5.82.6°  ; 8.2  2.i8d,  vifva  vamilni  dhlmahi. 

8.103.7d  (Sobhari  Kdnva  ; to  Agni) 

a9vaiii  na  glrbliT  rathy&m  sudanavo  marmrjyante  devayavah, 
ubhe  tok6  tanaye  dasma  vi9pate  parsi  radho  magh6nam. 

9.1.3°  (Madhuchandas  Va^vfimitra  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
varivodhatamo  bhava  mdnhistho  vrtrahantamah, 

parsi  radho  maghdnam. 

Ludwig,  413,  renders  8.103.7,  <w*e  °in  ross  fiir  den  wagen  verherlichen  treflich  begabte 
fromme  mit  liedern  ihn  ; beiderlei  samen,  o wundertiiter,  bei  dem  kinde,  o fiirst,  fordere  als 
geschenk  der  Maghavan  ’.  In  his  note,  if  I understand  him  aright,  he  suggests  as  alternate 
translation  of  pada  d,  l(und)  fordere  die  gabe  der  Maghavan  (fur  uns)’.  Grassmann,  ‘ Mit 
Liedern  schmucken,  gleich  wie  eines  Wagens  Ross,  die  frommen,  gabenreichen  ihn; 
Bescluitze  beide  : Kind  und  Enkel,  herrlicher  Gebieter,  und  der  Reichen  Schatz  ’.  For  ubhe 
tok6  tanaye  see  1.147.1  : the  expression  cannot  well  mean  anything  very  different  than  ‘ both 
children  and  posterity’.  The  pada,  parsi  radho  maghdnam,  is  explained  by  coda  radho 
maghdnam,  1.48.2:  7.96.2,  ‘promote  the  liberality  of  the  Maghavan’.  The  stanza  therefore 
means  : ‘ Like  a chariot  horse  the  liberal  pious  curry  thee  with  their  songs  ; do  thou, 
O wonderful  lord,  promote  both  our  children  and  posterity,  (and)  the  liberality  of  the 
Maghavan.’  St.  9.1.3  may  be  rendered,  * Be  thou  the  best  giver  of  freedom,  most  liberal, 
strongest  slayer  of  enemies ; promote  the  liberality  of  the  Maghavan.’  So  Grassmann,  who 
here  translates  pada  c by  ‘ der  Reichen  Gabe  fordre  du  ’,  though  he  has  rendered  the  same 
pada  in  8.103.7  by  ‘ beschutze  der  Reichen  Schatz’.  Ludwig,  here  (792),  correctly,  ‘ fSrdre 
der  reichen  Maghavan  gewiirung’.  For  radhas  in  general  see  under  6.44.10. 

8.103.14d,  madayasva  svarnare  : 8.65. 2b,  madayase  svarnare. 


51 


H.O.S.  20] 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING  TO 

BOOK  IX 


9.1.1b+c  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Soma  PavamSna) 
svadisthaya  madisthaya  pavasva  soma  dharaya, 
indraya  patave  sutah. 

9.29.4b  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  the  same) 
vlgva  vasuni  samjayan  pavasva  soma  dharaya, 
inu  dvesansi  sadhryak. 

9.30.3°  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  the  same) 
a nah  gusmam  nrsahyam  vlravantarii  purusprham, 
pavasva  soma  dharaya. 

9.67. 1 3b  (Vigvamitra  ; to  the  same) 

vaco  jantuh  kavlnam  pavasva  soma  dharaya, 

devesu  ratnadha  asi. 

9.  ioo.5b+c  (Rebhasunu  Kagyapau  ; to  the  same) 
kratve  daksaya  nah  kave  pavasva  soma  dharaya, 

indraya  patave  sutd  Lmitraya  varunaya  ca.j  9. 100. 5d 

9.1.3°:  8.i03.7d,  parsi  radho  maghonam. 

9.1.4°  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhy  arsa  mahanam  devanam  vltim  andhasa, 
abhi  vajam  uta  gravah. 

9.6.3°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  the  same) 
abhi  tyam  purvyarh  madam  Lsuvano  arsa  pavitra  a,j 
abhi  vajam  uta  gravah. 

9.51.5°  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  the  same) 
abhy  arsa  vicaksana  pavitram  dharaya  sutah, 
abhi  vajam  uta  gravah. 

9.63.12°  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  the  same) 
abhy  arsa  sahasrinam  Lrayi'm  gomantam  agvinam,j 
abhi  vajam  utd  gravah. 

9.1.9°:  8.69.iod;  9.4.4b,  somam  indraya  patave  ; 9. 24.3^  somendraya  patave. 


8®*  9.6.3b 


8.6.9b 


[—9-2.7 


403]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.1.10"  (Madhuchandas  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asy6d  indro  madesv  a vi'9va  vrtrani  jighnate, 
guro  magha  ca  mahhate. 

9.106.3"  (Agni  Caksusa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asy6d  indro  madesv  a grabham  grbhnlta  sanasim, 
vajram  ca  vfsanam  bharat  sam  apsujit. 

For  9.106.3  cf.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  263,  who  follows  Saynna  in  translating  grabham  by 
‘bow’.  But  grabham  grbhnlta  sanasim  (cognate  accusative)  obviously  means  ‘mache  er 
einen  erfolgreichen  griff’.  See  8.81. 1,  ksumantam  grablidm  sam  grbhaya  ‘ make  a catch  rich 
in  cattle’.  Cf.  Bloomfield,  IF.  xxv.  189. 

9.2.1"  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  devavir  ati  pavitraiii  soma  raiihya, 

Lindram  indo  vrs;i  vi9a.j 

9.36. 2b  (PrabhOvasu  Angirasa  ; to  the  same) 
si  vahnih  soma  jagrvih  pavasva  devavir  ati, 

Labhi  ko9am  madhu9ciitam.  j 

See  under  i.i76.ib. 

9.2.1°  : i.i76.ib,  indram  indo  vfsa  vi9a. 

9.2.3b  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
adhuksata  priyaiii  madhu  dhara  sutasya  vedhasah, 
apo  vasista  sukratuh. 

9.i6.7b  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  or  Devala  Kfi9yapa  ; to  the  same) 
divo  na  sanu  pipyusl  dhara  sutasya  vedhasah, 
vrtha  pavitre  arsati. 

9.2.4l>°  (Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
mahdntarii  tva  mahlr  anv  apo  arsanti  sindhavah, 
yad  gdbhir  vasayisyase. 

9.66. 1 3h°  ((^atam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  na  indo  mahe  rana  apo  arsanti  sindhavah, 
yad  gdbhir  vasayisyase. 

Cf.  tubhyam  arsanti  sindhavah,  under  9.31.3,  and  note  also  i.ios.i2a;  125.5°. 

[9.2.6",  acikradad  vrsa  harih:  9.101.16°,  kanikradad  vfsa,  &c.] 

9.2.6°,  sam  suryena  rocate  : 8.9.  i8b,  sam  suryena  rocase. 

(Medhatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
giras  ta  inda  ojasa  marmrjyante  apasyiivah, 
yabhir  madaya  gumbhase. 


855*  I.176.  Ib 


855*  9.23.4° 


9.2.7 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [404 

9-38-3bc  (Rahugana  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
etam  tyam  harito  daga  marmrjyante  apasyuvah. 
yabhir  madaya  gumbhate. 

Ludwig,  793,  renders  9.2.7,  ‘ werkkundige  lieder  verschbnen  dieli  mit  ihrer  kraft,  mittelst 
deren  du  dieli  zum  rauschtrank  schmiickest’.  This  translation  needs  to  be  modified  as  we 
shall  see  ; Grassmann’s  is  faulty : ‘ Werkthat’ge  Lieder  werden  dir,  o Indu,  kraftig  ausge- 
schmiickt,  mitder.en  du  zum  Rausche  strahlst.’  The  parallel  below  will  show  that  marmrjyante 
is  the  ordinary  intensive  active,  and  that  apasyuvah,  ‘ busy  ’ as  applied  to  girah  ‘ songs  ’ is  a 
highly  figurative  transfer  from  another  sphere.  I translate : * Thy  busy  songs,  0 Indu, 
through  which  thou  dost  ornament  thyself  to  intoxicate,  curry  thee  with  might.’  This 
translation  is  intelligible  in  the  light  of  its  parallel,  9.38.3  : ‘This  (soma)  here  the  ten  busy 
harit  (fingers),  through  which  he  ornaments  himself  to  intoxicate,  curry  with  might.’  The  da9a 
haritah  are  evidently  = da?a  ksipah  (ksipah),  vriijah,  yuvatayah,  svasarah,  jamayah,  y6sanah, 
tritasya  yosanah,  &c. ; cf.  also  panca  vrata  apasyavah  in  9.14.2,  and  naptibhir  vivasvatah  in 
9.14.5.  The  term  haritah  is  dealt  with  by  Bergaigne,  i.  201.  I would  add  that  haritah 
probably  puns  upon  hari  ‘yellow’  (frequent  epithet  of  soma),  in  the  sense  of  ‘ yellowed 
‘ made  yellow  ’,  by  contact  with  the  yellow  fluid.  The  word  apasyuvah  belongs  primarily  to 
the  fingers  in  9.38.3  (cf.  sa  mrjyamano  daijabhih  sukilrmabhih,  9.70.4)  ; secondarily  and  very 
metaphorically  to  the  songs  (girah)  which  accompany  the  act  of  the  fingers  in  9.2.7.  The 
intensive  marmrjyante  has  in  mind  the  act  of  currying  a horse:  see  1. 135.5,  imam  indum 
marmrjanta  . . . atyam  na  ; cf.  also  8.103.7  > 9-6-  5,  &c.  This  is  a favourite  figure  of  speech 
used  in  the  service  of  both  soma  and  fire. 

The  chronological  order  and  the  order  of  sense  is  marked  with  desirable  clearness  in  the 
two  stanzas  9.2.7  and  9.38.3:  without  9.38.3  as  a model  9.2.7  could  not  have  employed 
apasyuvah  as  an  epithet  of  girah ; on  the  other  hand  its  sense  becomes  plain  in  the  light  of  the 
real  practice  described  in  9.38.3. 

9.2. 9C  : 8.6.  i1’,  parjanyo  vrstiman  iva. 

9.2.101’,  agvasa  vajasa  uta:  6.53. iob,  a^vasam  vajasam  uta. 

[9.2.10°,  atma  yajnasya  purvyah  : 3.n.3b,  ketur  yajnasya  purvyah.] 

9.3.1°  (Qunahgepa  Ajlgarti ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  devo  amartyah  pamavlr  iva  dlyati, 
abhi  drbnany  asadam. 

9.30.4°  (Bindu  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

pra  somo  ati  dharaya  Lpavamano  asisyadat,j  9.30.4b 

abhi  drdnany  asadam. 

9.3.6°:  4.15.3°,  dadhad  r^tnani  dafuse. 

9.3.7°  (^unahgepa  Ajlgarti ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  divam  vi  dhavati  tiro  rajansi  dharaya, 

pavamanah  kanikradat. 

9.  i3.8b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  or  Devala  Kafyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
jiista  l'n  dray  a matsarah  pavamana  kanikradat, 

Lvi?va  apa  dviso  jahi.j 

For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  also  9.106.10°,  ligre  vacili  pavamanah  kanikradat. 


C«*9.i3.8° 


406]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.3. 8’’,  tiro  rajansy  asprtah  ; 8.82. 9b,  tiro  rajansy  asprtam. 

9.3.9®+b  ((JJunahgepa  Ajlgarti  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
es&  pratndna  j&nmana  dev6  devdbhyah  sutah, 
harih  pavitre  arsati. 

9.42.2a+b  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  pratndna  manmana  devd  devdbhyas  pari, 

Ldharaya  pavate  sutah.j 

9.99. 7b  (Rebhasunu  Kagyapau ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsa  mrjyate  sukarmabhirj  devo  devdbhyah  sutah, 
vide  yad  asu  samdadir  Lmahir  apo  vi  gahate.j 
9.  io3.6b  (Dvita  Aptjra;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  saptir  na  vajayur  devd  devdbhyah  sutah, 

Lvyanagih  pavamano  vi  dhavati.j 

The  sense  of  9.3.9  is  not  easy  to  determine.  Ludwig,  794,  1 durch  ehmalige  erzeugung  der 
gott  den  gSttern  hervorgebracht,  flieszt  gelb  in  die  seihe  ’.  Grassmann,  * Er  ist  es,  der  nach 
alter  Art,  ein  Gott  fur  Getter  ausgepresst,  goldfarben  durch  die  Seihe  fliesst’.  Cf.  Bergaigne, 
i.  188,  207,  215.  The  expression  pratn£na  janmana,  even  in  Ludwig’s  conservative  rendering, 
is  vague  as  compared  with  pratndna  manmana  in  9.42.2  : ‘ To  the  accompaniment  of  an  old 
composition  does  this  god  . . . purify  himself’ ; cf.  8.6.11  ; 76.6.  Or,  perhaps,  ‘By  means  of 
an  old  device,  &c.’;  cf.  8.44.12.  It  is  possible  that  9.3.9  is  an  uha  form  patterned  after  9.42.2. 
Cf.  8.6. 11,  aham  pratndna  manmana  girah  gumbhami  (where  SV.  reads  janmana).  See 
Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  315.— Note  the  correspondence  of  9.3.10°  with  9.42. 2°,  and  cf.  the 
pada,  sdmo  devdbhyah  sutah,  9.28.2b. 

9.3.10c  ((^unahgepa  Ajlgarti ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  u sya  puruvrato  jajnano  janayann  isah, 

dharaya  pavate  sutah. 

9.42.2°  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana; 

Lesa  pratnena  manmana  devd  devebhyas  pari,j 

dharaya  pavate  sutah. 

Cf.  under  9.6. 7. 

9.4.1b  (Hiranyastupa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sana  ca  soma  jesi  ca  pavamana  mahi  gravah, 

Latha  no  vasyasas  krdhi.j  es*  refrain,  9.4.ic-ioc 

9.9.9a  (Asita  Kacyapa,  or  Devala  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  mahi  gravo  gam  agvarii  rasi  vlravat, 

Lsana  medham  sana  svah.j  Sircf.  9.4.2® 

9.100.8®  (Rebhasunu  Kagyapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  mahi  gravag  citrebhir  yasi  ragmibhih, 

Lgardhan  tamahsi  jighnasej  Lvigvani  dagiiso  grhe.j 

£ir  c : 8.43.32°  ; d:  9.100.2^ 

Translate  9.4.1,  ‘Obtain  and  conquer,  0 Soma  that  purifiest  thyself,  (for  us)  great  glory; 
moreover  make  us  richer ! ’ And  9.9.9,  whose  chronological  relation  to  the  preceding  is 


9.3.9ab 


9.3.10° 

G*y*cf.  9.70.4® 
9.7.2° 

9-37-3b 


9-4- 1 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [406 

indeterminate,  ‘ 0 (soma)  that  purifiest  thyself,  give  us  great  glory  ; kine  and  horses  accom- 
panied by  sons  ; obtain  for  us  wisdom,  obtain  light.’  Now  the  repeated  pada  in  9.100.8  is  in 
a very  different  connexion.  Ludwig,  890  : ‘ Pavamana,  zu  grossem  ruhme  gehst  du  mit 
manigfaltigen  stralen  ; prasselnd  vernichtest  das  dunkel  du,  das  ganze  in  des  spenders  hause.’ 
Grassmann  relegates  this  stanza  to  the  appendix,  and  remarks  that  it  is  omitted  in  SV.  which 
has  in  i.  366-368  stanzas  6,  7,  9 of  the  Rig- Veda  hymn.  He  renders,  differing  slightly  from 
Ludwig  : ‘ O flammender,  du  gehst  zu  hohem  Ruhm  mit  glanzenden  Strahlen  ; kiihn  vertilgst 
du  alles  Dunkel  im  Hause  des  Verehrers  ’.  It  seems  to  me  that  the  stanza  is  a shining 
example  of  a patched-up,  later,  and  secondary  jingle.  In  the  first  place  pada  b belongs  with 
pada  c,  as  may  be  gathered  from  8.43.32,  sa  tvam  agne  vibliavasuh  srjan  suryo  na  raijmibhih, 
9ardhan  tamansi  jighnase  ; cf.  also  9.66.24,  pavamana  rtam  brhac  chukram  jy6tir  ajljanat, 
krsna  tamansi  janghanat.  It  is  therefore  unlikely  that  mahi  cntvah  in  9.100.8  depends,  as 
accusative  of  goal,  upon  yasi.  In  the  second  place  the  fourth  pada,  viijvani  dacjuso  grhe,  is 
really  insipid  in  the  connexion  ‘ thou  destroyest  all  darkness  in  the  house  of  the  pious  ’. 
The  pada  appears  in  its  true  relation  in  stanza  2 of  the  same  hymn,  tvam  vasuni  pusyasi 
viijvani  daijuso  grh6.  The  translation  of  9.100.8,  such  as  it  is,  must  be  : ‘0  Pavamana,  great 
glory,  thou  doest  come  with  thy  bright  rays  boldly  destroying  all  darkness  in  the  house  of 
the  pious.’  The  intrinsic  conditions  are  therefore  such  as  to  lend  the  omission  of  the  Sama- 
Veda  an  unusual  significance,  even  though  I agree  heartily  with  Oldenberg’s  general  conten- 
tion (Prol.  289)  that  SV.  readings  and  omissions  are  to  be  accepted  with  great  caution.  In 
any  case,  the  construction  of  9.  ioo.8a,  even  in  the  sense  of  the  translators,  is  secondary  and 
later  than  in  the  other  two  stanzas. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.4. 7b  with  9.ioo.2b ; and  of 

9.4.9bwith  9.ioo.7d. 

9.4.1C-10C,  atha  no  vasyasas  krdhi. 

[9.4.2®,  sana  jyotih  sana  svah:  9.9.9°,  Sana  medham  Sana  svah.] 

9.4. 2b:  8-78.8b,  vi£va  ca  soma  saubhaga:  9.55.1°,  soma  vifva  ca  saubhaga, 
[9.4.3®,  sana  daksam  uta  kratum  : xo.25.  ib,  mano  daksam  uta  kratum.] 

9.4.4°  : see  under  9.1.9°. 

9.4. 5b,  6a,  tava  kratva  tavotibhih. 

9.4.7b  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhy  arsa  svayudha  s6ma  dvibarhasam  rayim, 

Latha  no  vasyasas  krdhi. j refrain,  9.4.i°-io° 

9.40.6b  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpunana  indav  a bharaj  s6ma  dvibarhasam  rayim,  8«*  9.40.6® 

vfsann  indo  na  ukthyam. 

9.ioo.2b  (Rebhasunu  Kafyapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpunana  indav  a bharaj  soma  dvibarhasam  rayim,  9.40.6® 

tvam  vasuni  pusyasi  Lvi'9vani  da£uso  grlie.j  9.  roo.  2^ 

9.4.9b  (Hiranyastupa  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  yajnair  avlvrdhan  pavamana  vidharmani, 

Latha  no  vasyasas  krdhi. j cs*  refrain,  9.4.i°-io° 

9.64«9b  (Ka?yapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
hinvano  vacam  isyasi  pavamana  vidharmani, 

Lakran  devo  nti  suryah.j 


w*  cf.  9.54.3° 


407] 


[—9.6.5 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9. 100.711  (RebliasOnO  Ka^yapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvaiii  rihanti  miltaro  haririi  pavitre  adruhah, 

Lvatsam  jatarii  na  dhenavahj  pavamana  vidiiarmani.  &»»cf.  6.45.28° 

For  the  repeated  pada  see  Borgaigne,  lii.  218,  note;  for  9.64.9,  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i. 
347,  462,  note.  His  suggestion  that  akran  in  9.64.9°  is  from  kram  ‘go’  is  rendered  invalid 
by  SV.  2.310,  krandaih  devd,  &c.  ; cf.  for  that  pada,  somo  devd  na  sdryah,  under  9.54.3. 

[9.5.3b,  rayir  vi  rajati  dyuman  ; 9.6i.i8b,  dakso  vi  rajati,  &c.] 

9.6.4",  barhih  pracinam  ojasa  ; 1.188.4“,  pracTnarii  barhi'r  ojasa. 

9.5.8°,  imarii  no  yajiiam  a gaman:  5.5.7°,  imam  no  yajnam  a gatam. 

9.6.2n,  3“,  abhi  tyarii  madyarii  (3“  piirvyaih)  madam. 

9.6.3“  : 9.1.4°  ; 51.5°  ; 63.12°,  abhi  vdjam  uta  fravah. 

9.6. 3b  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  or  Devala  Ka<?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Labhi  tyam  pQrvyaih  madam j suvand  arsa  pavitra  a,  ^9.6.2“ 

Labhi  vajam  uta  9ravah.j  9.1.4° 

9.52.1°  (Ucathya  Ahgiiasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  dyuksdh  sanadrayir  bharad  vajarii  no  andhasS, 
suvand  arsa  pavitra  a. 

For  the  pada,  suvand  arsa  pavitra  a,  cf.  also  9.63.  i6b,  rayd  arsa  pavitra  a,  and  9.64.12°, 
sa  no  arsa  pavitra  a. 

9.6.4h°  (Asita  K&gyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
anu  drapsasa  indava  apo  na  pravatasaran, 
punana  indram  a?ata. 

9.24.2b°  (The  same) 

abhi  gavo  adhanvisur  apo  na  pravata  yatih, 
punana  indram  agata. 

Cf.  under  8.6.34b. 

9.6.5°  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yam  atyam  iva  vajinam  mrjanli  yosano  da£a, 

vane  krilantam  atyavim. 

9*45*5b  (Ayasya  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sam  1 sakhayo  asvaran  vane  krilantam  atyavim, 
induhi  nava  anusata. 

9.106.1  ib  (Agni  Caksusa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
dhlbhir  hinvanti  vajinam  vane  krilantam  atyavim, 
abhi  triprstham  matayah  sam  asvaran. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.7.6°  with  9.106. 2b. 


9.6.7 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [408 

9.6.7b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
devo  devaya  dharaydndraya  pavate  sutah, 
payo  yad  asya  plpayat. 

9.62.14°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsahasrotih  9atamaghoj  vimano  rajasah  kavih, 
indraya  pavate  madah. 

9.106.213  (Agni  Caksusa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ayam  bharaya  sanasi'r  indraya  pavate  sutah, 
somo  jaitrasya  cetati  yatha  vide. 

9.107. 1 7a  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indraya  pavate  madah  somo  marutvate  sutah, 
sahasradharo  aty  avyam  arsati  Ltam  I mrjanty  ayavah.j 
Cf.  under  9.3.10. 

9.7.2b  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  cLhara  madhvo  agriyo  mahir  apo  vi  gahate, 
havir  havissu  vandyah. 

9.99. 7d  (Rebhasunu  Ka9yapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  mrjyate  sukarmabhir  Ldevo  devebhyah  sutah, j €»■  9.3. 9b 

vide  yad  asu  samdadir  mahir  apo  vi  gahate. 

9.7.3b  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  yujo  vaco  agriyo  vrsava  cakradad  vane, 
sadmabhi  satyo  adhvarah. 

9,io7.2  2b  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
mrjano  vare  pavamano  avyaye  vrsava  eakrado  vane, 
devanam  soma  pavamana  niskrtam  Lgobhir  anjano  arsasi.j  (tw*  9.io3.2b 
Cf.  9-74.ia  (in  next  item). — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.7.6*  with  9.107 ,6b. 

9.7.4b+c  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  yat  kavya  kavir  nrmna  vasano  arsati, 
svar  vaji  sisasati. 

9.62.23b  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  gavyani  vltaye  nrmna  punand  arsasi, 
sanadvajah  pari  srava. 

9.74.ib  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

9i'9ur  na  jato  ’va  cakradad  vane  svar  yad  vajy  arusah  sisasati, 
divo  retasa  sacate  payovrdha  tarn  imahe  sumati  9arma  saprathali. 

9.7. 6a  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
avyo  vare  pari  priyo  harir  vanesu  sldati, 
rebho  vanusyate  mat!. 


C-s-8.34.7h 


SS-  9.63.17a 


409]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.11.8 

9.50.3“  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

avyo  vare  pari  priyam  Lharim  hinvanty  adribhih,j  cs*  9.26.5b 

Lpavam&nam  madhu9cutam.j  Cs* 9.50.3c 

9.52. 2b  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tava  pratnebhir  adhvabhir  avyo  vare  pari  priyah, 
sahasradharo  yat  tana. 

9.io7.6b  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

punanah  soma  jagrvir  avyo  vare  pari  priyah, 

tvarii  vipro  abhavo  ’hgirastamo  madhva  yajiiam  mimiksa  nab. 

9.8.3“  (Asita  Kityyapa,  &c.,  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

indrasya  soma  radhase  punand  hardi  codaya, 

Lrtasya  ybnim  asadam.j  cs"  3.62.13° 

9.60.4“  (Avatsara  Ka^yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indrasya  soma  radhase  9&rii  pavasva  vicarsane, 
prajiivad  reta  a bhara. 

9.8.3° : 3.62.13°  ; 9.64.22°,  rtasya  yonim  asadam  ; 5.21. 4<l,  rtasya  yonim  asadah. 

9.8.9°  : 7.96.6°,  bhakslmahi  prajam  isam. 

9.9.9“  : 9.4.  ib;  100.8“  pavamana  mahi  fravah. 

[9.9.9C,  sana  medham  sana  svah  : 9.4.2“,  sana  jyotih  Sana  svah.] 

9.10. lb  (Asita  Kajyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  svanaso  ratha  ivarvanto  na  $ravasyavah, 
somaso  raye  akramuh. 

9.66.10°  ((JJatam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamanasya  te  kave  vitjin  sarga  asrksata, 
arvanto  na  gravasyavah. 

The  cadence,  na  ^ravasyavah  also  at  1.48.3d. 

9.10. 2b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
hinvanaso  ratha  iva  dadhanvird  gabhastyoh, 
bharasah  karinam  iva. 

9.13.7°  (The  same) 

vagra  arsantmdavo  L’bhi  vatsarii  na  dhenavah,j  fg? cf.  6.45.25° 

dadhanvire  gabhastyoh. 

For  9.10.2  see  Geldner,  Yed.  Stud.  i.  121  ; Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  25. 

9.11.8“  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indraya  soma  patave  madaya  pari  sicyase, 

Lmana9cin  manasas  patih.j 
52  [b.o.s.  20] 


m-d.  9.11.8° 


9.H.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [410 

9.98.ioa(Ambarlsa  YarsagiraandRjifvanBharadvaja;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indraya  soma  patave  vrtraghne  pari  sicyase, 
nare  ca  daksinavate  devaya  sadanasade. 

9.  io8.i5a  (Qakti  Vasistha  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indraya  soma  patave  nfbhir  yatah  svayudho  madintamah, 

Lpavasva  madhumattamah.  j 9.64. 22b 

[9.11.8°,  mana?cin  manasas  patih  : 9.28.  ib,  vifvavin  manasas  patih.] 

9.12.1C  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
soma  asrgram  l'ndavah  suta  rtasya  sadane, 
indraya  madhumattamah. 

9.63.19°  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  vaje  na  vajayum  avyo  varesu  sincata, 
indraya  madhumattamam. 

9.67.  i6b  (Jamadagni ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

pavasva  soma  mandayann  indraya  madhumattamah. 

9.12.2b,  gavo  vatsam  na  matarah  : 6.45.28°,  vatsam  gavo  na  dhenavah. 

Cf.  under  6.45.25. 

9.12.2°:  1.16.3°;  3.42. 4a  ; 8.17.13d;  92.3d;  97. nb,  indram  somasya  pltaye. 
9.12. 6a  (Asita  Ka?yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

pra  vaeam  indur  isyati  Lsamudrasyadhi  vistapi(J  €«■  8.34.  i3b 

ji'nvan  kofaiii  madhujcutam. 

9.35.4*  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  vajam  indur  isyati  sisasan  vajasa  rsih, 
vrata  vidana  ayudha. 

Translate  9.12.6,  ‘Indu  sends  forth  his  voice  on  the  summit  of  the  ocean,  enlivening  the 
honey  dripping  bowl  The  conception  of  Soma’s  letting  forth  his  voice  is  common:  9.30.1,  2 ; 
62.25  > 64.9,  25,  26  ; 68.8  ; 107.21  ; it  is  analogous  and  in  close  contact  with  Soma’s  thunder- 
ing voice  (krand);  e.  g.  9.30.2  ; 64.9.  See  Bergaigne,  i.  169,  280  ; ii.  33.  Soma  also  arouses  the 
faculty  of  speech  and  prayer  in  his  worshippers,  6.47.3  ; 9.96.5  ; see  Bergaigne,  i.  185;  Hille- 
brandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  349.  The  repeated  pada  in  9.35.4  changes  its  form  a little  but  its  sense 
greatly  : ‘ Indu  sends  forth  substance,  he  that  desires  to  obtain,  the  substance-winning  Rsi, 
finding  laws  [and]  weapons  (to  enforce  them).’  Cf.  9.90.1,  which  shows  that  the  ideas  con- 
tained in  this  stanza  are  not  altogether  for  the  nonce.  Still  we  may  assume  that  9.35.4*  is 
patterned  after  the  much  more  familiar  and  typical  wording  of  9.1 2.6*.  vac-  and  vaj- 
interchange  often  in  the  Vedic  variants  (a  dozen  cases  or  so) ; see,  e.  g.,  in  Concordance : 
pavitravantah  pari  vacam  (vajam)  asate.  Of  this  elsewhere. — For  9.12.6°  cf.  under  9.23.4. 

9.12. 0b  : 8.97.56,  samudr&syadhi  vistapi ; 8.34.136,  samudrasyadhi  vist&pah  ; 
9.107.14°,  samudrasyadhi  vistapi  manlsinah. 


[9.12. 7a,  nityastotro  vanaspatih  ; 1.91.6°,  priyastotro  vanaspatih.] 


411] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 


[—9.13.4 


9.12.8C  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  priya  divas  pada  sdmo  hinvand  arsati, 
viprasya  dharaya  kavih. 

9-  44. 2°  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
mat!  justo  dhiya  hitali  s6mo  hinve  paravati, 
viprasya  dharaya  kavih. 

9.13.1“  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sdmah  punand  arsati  sahasradharo  atyavih, 
vaydr  indrasya  niskrtam. 

9.28.6b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  9usmy  adabhyah  sdmah  punand  arsati, 

Ldevavir  agha^ansaha.j  9.24.7° 

9.42.5°  (Medhyatithi  Kanva:  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Labhi  vi^vani  varyajbhi  devan  rtSvfdhah,  t-nr  9.42.5“ 

sdmah  punand  arsati. 

9.ioi.7b  (Nahusa  Manava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Layam  pQsa  rayir  bhagahj  sdmah  punand  arsati,  £5*  8.31.11“ 

path’  vifvasya  bhumano  vy  akhyad  rodasl  ubhe. 

For  9.ioi.7d  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  317.  Note  the  correspondence  of  9.i3-3ab  with 
9.42.3**,  and  9.i3-4b  with  9.42.6°. — For  9.13.1®  cf.  9.107. 17®. 

[9.13.2°,  susvanam  devavltaye : 9.65.18°  susvano  devavltaye.] 

9.13. 3“+b  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavante  vajasataye  sdmah  sahasrapajasah, 
grnana  devavltaye. 

9.42«3b+°  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
vavrdhanaya  turvaye  pavante  vajasataye, 
sdmah  sahasrapajasah. 

9.43.6“  (The  same) 

pavasva  vajasataye  viprasya  grnatd  vrdhe, 

Lsoma  rasva  suvlryam.  j cf.  5. 1 3. 5° 

9.100.6“  (Rebhasunu  Ka^yapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  vajasatamah  pavitre  dharaya  sutah, 

indraya  soma  visnave  Ldevebhyo  madhumattamah.j  9.  ioo.6d 

9.107.23“  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  vajasataye  ’bhi  vi'9vani  kavya, 

tvam  samudram  prathamo  vi  dharayo  devebhyah  soma  matsarah. 

For  9.107.23  cf.  Ludwig,  Kritik,  p.  30. 

9.13.4b  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
uta  no  vajasataye  pavasva  brhatxr  isah, 
dyumad  indo  suviryam. 


[412 


9.13*4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX 

9.42.6°  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
goman  nah  soma  viravad  Lafvavad  vajavat  sutah,_,  cs*  9.41.4° 

pavasva  brhatir  isah. 

9.13. 5b°  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
t6  nah  sahasrmam  rayi'm  pavantam  a suvlryam, 
suvana  devasa  indavah. 

9.65. 24b°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
Lt6  no  vrstirix  divas  parij  pavantam  a suviryam,  cs*  2.6.5a 

suvana  devasa  indavah. 

[9.13.7b,  abhi  vatsam  na  dhenavah:  see  under  6.45.25.] 

9.13.7°:  9.10. 2b,  dadhanvire  gabhastyoh. 

9.13. 8b,  pavamana  kanikradat : 9.3.7°,  pavamanah  kanikradat. 

9.13.8°  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

justa  fndraya  matsarah  Lpavamana  kanikradat, j Cs*  9.3.7° 

viQva  apa  dviso  jahi. 

9.61.28°  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasvendo  vrsa  sutah  krdhT  no  ya^aso  jane, 
viQva  apa  dviso  jahi. 

9.13. 9a+°  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apaghnanto  aravnah  pavamanah  svardr^ah, 
ydnav  rtasya  sidata. 

9.63.5°  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
l'ndram  vardhanto  apturah  krnvanto  vi?vam  aryam, 
apaghnanto  aravnah. 

9.39.6°  (Brhanmati  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

samlcTna  anusata  Lharim  hinvanty  adribhihjj  «*'9.2  6.5b 

ydnav  rtasya  sidata. 

We  may  render  9.13.9  as  follows:  ‘0  ye  (Somas)  that  purify  yourselves,  warding  off  the 
stingy,  seeing  the  light,  do  ye  sit  at  the  seat  of  the  rta.’  Cf.  9.63.5.  In  9.39.6  the  third  pada 
is  in  problematic  connexion.  Ludwig,  803,  renders  9.13.9®  : ‘ nemt  an  des  opfers  stUtte  euren 
sitz.’  On  the  other  hand  9.39.6,  at  829  : ‘ im  einklang  haben  sie  gesungen,  den  gelben  treiben 
sie  heraus  mit  steinen,  auf  der  heiligen  handlung  statte  hat  er  sich  nidorgelassen.’  In  his 
note  he  remarks  that  sidata  cannot  contain  exhortation  to  the  priests  to  sit  down.  This  is 
indeed  true  : the  pada,  on  the  evidence  of  9.13.9,  is  addressed  to  the  plural  somas.  For  that 
very  reason  9.39.6  seems  to  be  patchwork  of  familiar  but  imperfectly  assorted  ideas.  The 
pada,  harim  hinvanty  adribhili  is  a formula  : 9.26.5  ; 30.5  ; 32.2  ; 38.2  ; 50.3  ; 65.8  ; in  each 
connexion  it  fits  better  than  in  9.39.6;  see  under  9-26.5b.  The  break  between  the  first  and 
second  distich  in  9.39.6  is  so  abrupt  as  to  leave  no  doubt  as  to  the  secondary  manufacture  of 
the  awkward  performance. — Cf.  rtasya  ydnim  asadam,  under  3.62.13°;  yonav  rtasya  sldatam, 
under  3.62.  i8ft. 


[ — 9- 1 6. 3 


413]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.14.3b:  8.69. i ib,  vigve  deva  amatsata. 

9.14.5°  (Asita  K&gyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
naptibhir  yo  viv&svatah  gubhro  na  mamrjd  yuva, 

gah  krnvand  na  nirnijam. 

9.86.26°  (Prgnayah,  alias  Aja  Rsiganah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
induh  punano  ati  gahate  mfdho  vigvani  krnvan  supathani  yajyave, 
gah  krnvand  nirnijam  haryatah  kavir  atyo  na  ki  flan  pari  varam  arsati. 
9.107.2611  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

apo  vasanah  pari  kogam  arsatLindur  hiyanah  sotrbhih,j  6^*9. 30. 2a 

janayan  jyotir  mandana  avlvagad  gah  krnvand  na  nirnijam. 

For  the  ‘daughters  of  Vivasvant that  is  ‘fingers’,  see  under  9.2.7b0,  and  Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  478.  Cf.  9.95.1,  and  more  remotely  9.68.1  ; 82.2. — For  9.107.26“  cf.  9.io7.4b. 

9.15.1°  (Asita  Kdgyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  dhiya  yaty  anvya  giiro  rathebhir  agubhih, 

gachann  indrasya  niskrtam. 

9.61.25°  (Amahlyu  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lapaghnan  pavate  mrdhoj  ’pa  somo  dravnah,  6®*  9.61.25* 

gachann  indrasya  niskrtam. 

The  repeated  pada  does  not  ring  as  true  in  9.61.25  as  it  does  in  9.15.1,  where  it  is 
balanced  by  yaty  . . . rathebhir  in  the  first  distich. — The  cadence  indrasya  niskrtam 
also  in  9. 13.10 ; S6.:6“. 

[9.15. 3a,  esa  hito  vi  nlyate  : 9.27.3",  esa  nfbhirvi  niyate.] 

9.15.7“  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
etam  mrjanti  marjyam  upa  dronesv  ay  avail, 
pracakranarii  mahir  isah. 

9.46.6*  (Ayasya  Ahgirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
etam  mrjanti  marjyam  pavamanarii  daga  ksipah, 
indraya  matsararii  madam. 

Cf.  9.63.20“,  kavim  mrjanti  marjyam. 

9.15.8*  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
etam  u tyam  daga  ksipo  mrjanti  sapta  dhltayah, 
svayudhahi  madintamam. 

9.61.7*  (Amahlyu  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
etam  u tyam  daga  ksipo  mrjanti  sindhumataram, 
sdm  adityebhir  akhyata. 

9.16. 3b:  i.28.9b;  9.51. ib,  somaiii  pavitra  a srja. 

9.16.3b°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

anaptam  apsu  dustaram  Lsomam  pavitra  a srja,j  W i.28.9b 

punihindraya  patave. 


[414 


9.16.3 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX 

9.5i.ibc  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
adhvaryo  adribhih  sutam  Ls6mam  pavitra  a spja,j  cs*  i.28.9b 

punihindraya  patave. 

9.16.4b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  punanasya  cetasa  sdmah  pavitre  arsati, 
kratva  sadhastham  asadat. 

9.1 7. 3b  (The  same) 

atyurmir  matsaro  madah  sdmah.  pavitre  arsati, 

Lvighnan  raksansi  devayuh.j 
9.37. ib  (Eahugana  Ahgii-asa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  sutah  pitaye  vfsa  sdmah  pavitre  arsati, 

Lvighnan  raksansi  devayuh.j 
Cf.  a9iih  pavitre  arsati,  9.56.  ib. 

9.16.6bc  (Asita  Kafyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
punano  rupe  avyaye  vifva  arsann  abhi  griyah, 
guro  na  gdsu  tisthati. 

9.62.i9bc  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
avif&n  kalafam  suto  vigva  arsann  abhi  griyah. 
guro  na  gdsu  tisthati. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  210. 

9.16. 7b:  9.2.3b,  dhara  sutasya  vedhasah. 

9.16. 8a+c  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  soma  vipagcitam  tana  punana  ayiisu, 
avyo  varam  vi  dhavasi. 

9.64.25a  (Kagyapa  Marlca;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  soma  vipagcitam  Lpunand  vacant  isyasi(J  €8*9.30.  ic 

Lxndo  sahasrabharnasam.j  «s*  9.64.25c 

9.28.1°  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  vaji  hito  nrbhir  Lvigvavln  manasas  patih,j  ««*cf.  9. 1 i.8c 

avyo  varam  vi  dhavati. 

9.io6.iob  (Agni  Caksusa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
somah  punana  urmfnavyo  varam  vi  dhavati, 

Lagre  vacah  pavamanah  kanikradat.j  C8*cf.  9. 3. 7° 

9.74.9b  (Kakslvat  Dairghatamasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
adbhih  soma  paprcanasya  te  rasd  ’vyo  varam  vi  pavamana  dhavati, 
sa  mrjyamanah  kavibhir  madintama  Lsvadasvendraya  pavamana  pltdye.j 

W 9-74>9d 

What  does  stanza  9.16.8  mean?  Ludwig,  806,  not  very  intelligibly,  ‘du  o soma,  den 
liederkundigen  damit  (mit  dir  selber)  unter  den  lebendigen  reinigend  zugleich,  fliessest  durch 
des  sehafes  schweif ’.  Grassmann,  1 Gereinigt,  Soma,  fort  und  fort  bei  Menschen  stromst 


***  9- 1 7-3° 
€8*9.17.3° 


415]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ 9.17.7 

dem  weisen  Gott  du  durch  des  Widders  Wolle  zu  He  therefore  supplies  devam  with 
vipagcitam,  having  in  mind,  as  he  states  doubtingly  in  his  Lexicon,  Indra ; cf.  1.4.4  ; 8.13.10 ; 
8.98.1.  I do  not  believe  this  is  correct,  but  that  we  must  submit  to  the  guidance  of  the 
transparent  stanza,  9.64.35,  to  wit : ‘Thou,  O Soma,  purifying  thyself,  dost  utter  inspired 
speech  ; (speech),  0 Indu,  that  yields  a thousandfold.’  Accordingly  9.16.8  expresses  ellipti- 
cally  the  same  idea  Thou,  0 Soma,  purifying  thyself  through  thyself  (utterest)  inspired 
(speech)  among  the  Ayus  (human  sacrificers) ; thou  runnest  through  the  sieve  of  wool.’  Cf. 
above  under  9.12.6.  But  the  stanza  is  certainly  after-born,  especially  as  its  third  pada, 
loosely  connected  in  sense,  is,  as  show  the  remaining  stanzas,  a mere  formula. 

9.17.1°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pr&  nimndneva  sindhavo  ghnanto  vrtrani  bhurnayah, 

s6ma  asrgram  agavah. 

9.23.1“  (The  same) 

s6ma  asrgram  agavo  madhor  madasya  dharaya, 

Labhi  vigvani  kavya.j  9.23.1° 

Cf.  the  pftda,  et<5  asrgram  iigavah,  9.63.4®. 

9.17. 3b:  9.i6.4b;  37. ib,  somah  pavitre  arsati. 

9.17.3^  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
atyQrmir  matsaro  madah  sdmah  pavitre  arsati, 
vighnan  raksansi  devayuh. 

9.37.1^  (Rahugana  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  sutah  pltaye  vfsa  sdmah  pavitre  arsati, 
vighnan  raksansi  devayuh. 

9.56.1^  (Avatsara  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  soma  rtaih  brhad  aguh  pavitre  arsati, 
vighnan  raksansi  devayuh. 

9.17.4R+b  (Asita  Kagyapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a kalagesu  dhavati  pavitre  pari  sicyate, 
ukthair  yajnesu  vardhate. 

9.67.14“  (Vigvamitra  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a kalagesu  dhavati  gyeno  varma  vi  gahate, 
abhi  drona  kanikradat. 

9.42. 4b  (Hedhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
dukanah  pratnam  it  payah  pavitre  pari  sicyate, 
krandan  devdn  ajljanat. 

Note  that,  in  a way,  the  third  padas  of  each  of  these  stanzas  are  related  in  sense ; cf. 
Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  347. 

9.17. 7b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tarn  u tva  vajinam  naro  dhibhir  vipra  avasyavah, 
mrjanti  devatataye. 


9.17*7 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [416 

9.63. 2ob  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lkavirh  mrjanti  marjyarhj  dhibhir  vipra  avasyavah,  $«*cf.  9.  rs.7a 
vrsa  kanikrad  arsati. 

For  9.63. 2ob  cf.  8.13.1 7%  tam  id  vipra  avasyavah. — For  kanikrad  in  9.63.20®,  the  author, 
Am.  Journ.  of  Philol.  xvii.  41 7 (haplology). 

9.17. 8C  : 1. 137.2?,  carur  rtaya  pltaye. 

9.18.1C-7C,  madesu  sarvadha  asi. 

9.18. 5a:  8.6. 17°,  ya  ime  rodasl  mahi:  3.53.  i2a,  ya  ime  rodasl  ubhe. 

[9.19. lc,  tan  nah  punana  a bhara : sa  nah,  &c.  ; see  under  1.12.11.] 

9.19.2C  : 5.71.2°;  7.94.2°,  igana  pipyatam  dhiyah. 

9.19.4a  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
avavaganta  dhitayo  vrsabhasyadhi  retasi, 
sunor  vatsasya  matarah. 

9.66.11°  (^!atam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lacha  kogam  madhugcutamj  asrgram  vare  avyaye,  1®*  9.66.  na 

avavaganta  dhitayah. 

9.19.6°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
upa  giksapatasthuso  bhiyasam  a dhehi  gatrusu, 
pavamana  vida  rayim. 

9.43.4a  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  vida  rayim  Lasmabhyam  soma  sugriyam,j 
Lindo  sahasravarcasam.j 

9.63. 1 ia  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  vida  rayim  Lasmabhyam  soma  dustaram,  j 
yo  dunago  vanusyata. 

9.20.1b  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  kavir  devavltaye  ’vyo  varebhir  arsati, 
sahvan  vigva  abhi  spfdhah. 

9.38.  ib  (Kahugana  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  u sya  vfsa  ratho  ’vyo  varebhir  arsati, 

Lgachan  vajam  sahasrinam. j <$wcf.  9.38.1° 

It  is  interesting  to  observe  the  unrestrained  licence  in  the  use  of  metaphor  in  both 
stanzas.  In  9.20.1  the  Sage  Soma  flows  through  the  sieve  of  sheeps’  tail  wool,  as  though  a 
sage  could  flow  ; in  9.38.1  : * dieser  stierkriiftige  hier  [als]  ein  wagen  strOmt  durch  des  schafes 
schweifhaar  ’ (Ludwig,  828).  Under  such  circumstances  the  risk  in  standing  sponsor  to  any 
theory  of  relative  dates  is  infinite. 


«®*9-43-4b 
(IS*  cf.  9.43.4° 

C»*9-43-4b 


417] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 


9.2O.0b+°  (Asita  Kfifyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  vahnir  apsii  dustaro  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh, 
sdmag  camusu  sidati. 


9.36.46  (PrabhQvasu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
L9umbhamfina  rtilyubhirj  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh, 
Lpavate  vare  avyaye.j 

9.64. 5b  (Ka?yapa  Marica  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
L9umbham5na  rt&yubhirj  mrjyamana  gabhastyoh, 
Lpavante  vare  avyaye. , 

9.65.6b  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma 
y&d  adbhih  parisicyase  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh, 
druna  sadhastham  a9nuse. 

9.99.6b  (RebliasunQ  Ka9yapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsa  punano  madintamahj  sdmag  camusu  sidati, 
pa9au  na  reta  adadhat  patir  vacasyate  dhiyah. 


9- 36*4° 
Pavamana) 


9.36.4a 

««•  9-36.4° 


9-5°*5a 


9.36.4a 


For  9.65.6  see  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  192. 

9.20.7**°  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
krllur  makho  na  mahhayiih  pavitram  soma  gachasi, 
dadhat  stotr6  suviryam. 

9.67. i9bc  (Vasistha;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
gravna  tunno  abhistutah  pavitram  soma  gachasi, 
dadhat  stotrd  suviryam. 

9.62.30°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  rtah  kavih  somah  pavitram  asadat, 
dadhat  stotrd  suviryam. 

9.66.27°  (^atarii  Vaiklianasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamano  vy  &9navad  ra9mibhir  vajasatamah, 

dadhat  stotrd  suviryam. 

Cf.  5.6.10°,  dadhad  asme  suviryam,  and  9.45.6®,  indo  asm6  suviryam. 

9.21.1°  (Asita  Ka^yapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ete  dhavantindavah  soma  indraya  ghfsvayah, 

matsarasah  svarvidah. 

9. 107. i4d  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Labhi  somasa  ayavah  pavante  madyam  madam, i W 9.23.4^ 

Lsamudrasyadhi  vistapi  manlsinOj  matsarasah  svarvidah.  8.34.136 

9.22. 3ab  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

et6  puta  vipa^citah  Lsomaso  dadhyaQirah,j  $s*  1.5.5° 

vipd  vy  ana9ur  dhiyah. 

53  [h.o.s.  20] 


9.22.3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [418 

9.ioi.i2ab  (Manu  Samvarana  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

etd  puta  vipagcitah  Ls6maso  dadhyagirahjj  es* 1.5.5° 

suryaso  na  dargataso  jigatnavo  dhruva  ghrte. 

9.22.3b:  1.5.5°;  1 37*2b;  5*5I*'7b;  7-32-4b;  9.63. i5b;  ioi.i2b,  somaso  dadhya^irah. 

f 

9.23.1a  : 9.17.1°,  soma  asrgram  agavah. 

9.23.1°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsoma  asrgram  agavoj  madhor  madasya  dharaya,  9.17.1° 

abhi  vigvani  kavya. 

9.62.25°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  vaco  agriyah  soma  citrabhir  utibhih, 
abhi  vigvani  kavya. 

9.63.25°  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  : to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lpavamana  asrksataj  somah  gukrasa  rndavah,  5S"  9.63. 25a 

abhi  vigvani  kavya. 

9.66.ib  (^atam  Yaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  vigvacarsane  ’bhi  vigvani  kavya, 

Lsakha  sakhibhya  ldyah.j  1.75.4° 

Ludwig,  813,  renders  9.23.  1°,  ‘ um  aller  weissheit  willen  ’ ; the  remaining  instances  of  the 
repeated  pada  (852,  853,  856),  ‘zu  aller  weissheit  ’,  or  the  like.  The  notion  in  all  four  stanzas 
is  that  Soma  flows  or  purifies  himself  (much  the  same  thing  in  the  Pavamanyah),  so  as  to 
unite  himself  with  the  poetic  works  (the  hymns)  of  the  Kavis. — Cf.  the  padas,  pari  vigvani 
kavya,  2.5.3°  ; vidad  vigvani  kavya  10.21. 5b;  and  yasmin  vigvani  kavya  8.41.6*. 

9.23.4ab+°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  somasa  ayavah  pavante  madyam  madam, 
abhi  kogam  madhugcutam. 

9.io7.i4ab  (Sapta  Rsayah ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  somasa  ayavah  pavante  madyam  madam, 

Lsamudrasyadhi  vistapi  manlsi'nOj  Lmatsarasah  svarvidah.j 

c : 8.34. 13b  ; d:  9.21.1° 

9.36.2°  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

sa  vahnih  soma  jagrvih  Lpavasva  devavir  ati,j  6s*  9.2.  ia 

abhi  kogam  madhugcutam. 

For  9.36.2  cf.  under  i.i76.ib. — Cf.  the  padas,  acha  kogam  madhugcutam,  under  9.66.11  ; 
pari  k6gam,  &c.,  9.103.3*;  also  jinvan  kogam,  &c.,  9.12.6°. 

[9.23.5a,  somo  arsati  dharnasih:  9.37. 2b  ; 38. 6b,  liarir  arsati  dharnasih.] 
[9.23.6°,  indo  vajam  sisasasi:  8.95.91*,  guddho  vajarh  sisasasi.] 

9.23.7a  : 8.92.6",  asya  pltva  madanam. 


419]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.24.1b+°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  somaso  adhanvisuh  pavamanasa  indavah, 
grinana  apsu  mrSjata. 

[—9.24.7 

9.67.7s  (Gotama  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamanasa  indavas  Ltirah  pavitram  agavah, , 
indram  yamebhir  agata. 

9.ioi.8(1  (Nahusa  Manava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sam  u priya  anQsata  gavo  m&d&ya  ghrsvayah, 
somasah  krnvate  pathah  pavamanasa  indavah. 
9.65.26°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  &c.  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  gukraso  vayojuvo  hinvanaso  na  saptayah, 
grinana  apsu  mrfijata. 

Cf.  9.1 1. ib,  pavamiiniiyendave. 

1.135.6° 

9.24.21':  8.6.34b  ; 1 3-8b,  apo  na  pravata  yatih  ; 9.6.4b,  apo  na  pravatasaran. 
9.24.2°:  9.6.4°  punand  indram  agata. 


9.24.3°  (Asita  Ka9yapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  pavamana  dhanvasi  Lsomendraya  patave,j 

nrbhir  yat6  vi  niyase. 

fro-  8.69.  IOd 

9.99. 8b  (RebhasQnQ  Ksgyapau  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sutd  indo  pavitra  a nrbhir  yato  vi  niyase, 

Lindraya  matsarintamag  camusv  a ni  sldasi.j 

For  9-24.3b  cf.  indav  indraya  pltaye,  under  9.30.5®. 

9.24.5°:  8.92.25°,  aram  indrasya  dhamne. 

««*  9.63.2^ 

9.24.6°:  1.142.3s,  gucih  pavako  adbhutah;  8.13.19°,  gucih  pavaka  ucyate  so 
adbhutah  ; 9.24.7s  gucih  pavaka  ucyate. 

9.24.7s:  see  9.24.6°. 


9.24.7°  (Asita  Kagyapa,  &c. ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
Lgucih  pavaka  ucyatej  somah  sutasya  madhvah, 

devavir  aghagansaha. 

1.142.3s 

9.28.6°  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  gusmy  adabhyah  Lsomah  punano  arsati,j 

devavir  aghagansaha. 

6s*  9.13.1s 

9.61.19°  (Amahiyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
Lyas  te  mado  varenyasj  ten  a pavasvandhasa, 

devavir  aghagansaha. 

Car  8.46.8s 

[420 


9-25-2 — ] Part  1 •*  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IX 

9.25.2b  (Drdhacyuta  Agastya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  dhiya  hito  ’bhi  ydnim  kanikradat, 
dharmana  vayum  a viga. 

9.37.2°  (Rahugana  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  pavi'tre  vicaksano  Lharir  arsati  dharnasih,j  9.37. 2b 

abhi  ydnim  kanikradat. 

Cf.  9.38.6b,  krandan  yonim  abhi  priyam. 

9.25.3°  (Drdhacyuta  Agastya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sarix  devaih  gobhate  vrsa  kavi'r  ydnav  adhi  priyah, 
vrtraha  devavitamah. 

9.28.3°  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  devah  gubhayatd  ’dhi  ydnav  amartyah, 
vrtraha  devavitamah. 

9.25.4a:  7-55.ib;  8. 1 5. 1 3b,  vigva  rupany  avigan. 

9.25.4b  (Drdhacyuta  Agastya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lvigva  rupany  aviganj  punand  yati  haryatah,  gs*  7.55.  ib 

yatramftasa  asate. 

9-43-3a  (Medhyatithi  Kanva;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
punand  yati  haryatah  somo  glrbhih  pariskrtah, 
vlprasya  medhyatitheh. 

9.25.6  (Drdhacyuta  Agastya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana)  = 

9.50.4  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a pavasva  madintama 
pavitram  dharaya  kave, 
arkasya  ydnim  asadam. 

For  pada  a cf.  under  9.50.5“ ; for  pada  b cf.  pavitram  dharaya  sutah,  9.51  >5b  ; for  pada  c 
cf.  rtasya  yonim  asadam,  under  3.62.13°.— See  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  465. 

9.26.5b  (Drdhacyuta  Agastya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
t&m  sanav  adhi  jamayo  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 
haryatam  bhuricaksasam. 

9-3°-5b  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apsu  tva  madhumattamaih  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lindav  indraya  pltdye,j 

9.32. 2b  ((^yavagva  Atreya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lad  Im  tritasya  yosanoj  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lindum  indraya  pltaye.j 


6s-9-3°-5c 

€»*  9.32.2® 
fw*  9.32.2° 


421] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 


[—9.28.4 


9.38.2'1  (Raliilgana  Ahgirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Letam  tritasya  yosanoj  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lindum  indraya  pltaye. j 

9.39. 6b  (Brhanmati  Aiigirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
samlclna  anQsata  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lyonav  rtasya  sldata.j 

9*5°-3b  (Ucathya  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lavyo  vare  pari  priyaiiij  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lpavamanarii  madhu^cutam.j 
9.65.8b  (Bhrgu  Varuni.  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yasya  v&rnarii  madhu9ciitarii  harim  hinvanty  adribhih, 

Lindum  indraya  pltaye. j €0-  9.32.2 

For  yonav  rtasya  sldata,  9.39.6°,  cf.  under  3.62.13°. 


G»*  9.32. 2a 
€S*  9.32.2° 


€0-9.13.9° 

6W  9.7. 6a 
€0-9.50.3° 


9.26.0°  (Idhmavaha  Dardhacyuta;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tdm  tva  hinvanti  vedhasah  pavamana  giravfdham, 

indav  indraya  matsardm. 

9.53.4°  (Avatsara  Ka^yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

tarn  hinvanti  madacyutam  Lharirii  nadisu  vajinam,j  &»*9.53.4b 

indum  indraya  matsaram. 

9.63.17°  (Nidhruvi  K&9yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Ltam  I mrjanty  ayavo  harim  nadisu  vajinam,j  €0-  9.63. i7ab 

indum  indraya  matsaram. 

See  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  214,  215. — Cf.  9.63. iob,  gira  indraya  matsaram. 


[9.27.3n,  esa  nrbhir  vi  myate:  9.15.3“,  esa  hito  vi  nlyate.] 

9.27.6°  (Nrmedha  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  9usmy  asisyadad  antarikse  vrsa  harih, 

punana  indur  indram  a. 

9.66.28°  (Qatarh  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  suvana  indur  aksah  pavitram  aty  avyayam, 

punana  indur  indram  a. 


9.28.1°:  9.io6.iob,  avyo  varam  vi  dhavati;  9.16.8°,  avyo  varam  vi  dhavasi ; 
9.74.9b,  avyo  varam  vi  pavamana  dhavati. 

[9.28.2b,  somo  devebhyah  sutah  : 9. 3. 9b ; 99. 7b,  devo  devebhyah  sutah.] 

9.28.3°:  9.25.3°,  vrtraha  devavltamah. 

9.28.4°  (Priyamedha  Ahgirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  vrsa  kanikradad  da9abhir  jamibhir  yatah, 

abhi  drdnani  dhavati. 


9.28.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IX  [422 

9.37. 6b  (Rahugana  Angirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  devah  kavinesito  ’bhi  dronani  dhavati, 
indur  indraya  manhana. 

9.28.5b  (Priyamedha  Angirasa  : to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  suryam  arocayat  pavamano  vicarsanih, 
vi'fva  dhamani  vi^vavit. 

9.60. 1 b (Avatsara  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  gayatrena  gayata  pavamanam  vicarsanim, 
l'ndum  sahasracaksasam. 

9.28. 6b:  9.13. ia;  42.5c;  191.7b,  somah  punano  arsati. 

9.28.6C:  9.24.7c;  61.19°,  devavir  aghagansaha. 

9.29. 3b+c  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
susaha  soma  tani  te  punanaya  prabhuvaso, 
vardha  samudram  ukthyam. 

9.35.6°  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
vifvo  yasya  vrate  jano  dadhara  dharmanas  pateh, 
punanasya  prabhuvasoh. 

9.61.15c  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

arsa  nah  soma  9 am  gave  Ldhuksasva  pipyuslm  isam,j  8.7.3c 

vardha  samudram  ukthyam. 

9.29.4b:  9.  i.ib;  30.3c  ; 67.13b;  100.5b  pavasva  soma  dharaya. 

9.29.6C  (Nrmedha  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
endo  parthivam  rayim  divyam  pavasva  dharaya, 
dyumantam  giismam  a bhara. 

9.106.4c  (Caksus  Manava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  dhanva  soma  jagrvir  Lindrayendo  pari  srava,j 

8.91.3d  ; also  refrain,  9.  ii2.ie  ff. 
dyumantam  gusmam  a bhara  svarvidam. 

Cf.  dyumantam  gusmam  uttamam,  under  9.63.29bc.  The  cadence,  pavasva  dharaya,  also  at 
9-351  J 45-6;  49-3  ; 63.7 ; 65.10,12. 

9.30.1c  (Bindu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  dhara  asya  gusrm'no  vrtha  pavitre  aksaran, 
punanb  vacam  isyati. 

9.64.25b  (Kagyapa  Marlca;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Ltvam  soma  vipagcitaihj  pun  an  6 vacam  isyasi,  W 9.16.8* 

Lindo  sahasrabharnasam.j  tef  9.64.25° 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.30.5°  with  9.64.12°. — For  9.30.  ib  cf.  9.98.1  ib,  s6mah  pavitre 
aksaran. 


[—9.30.6 


423]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.80.2n  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indur  hiyanah  sotrbhir  mrjydmanah  kdnikradat, 
l'yarti  vagnum  indriydm. 

9.io7.26b  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apo  vdsdnah  pari  kofam  arsatindur  hiyanah  sotrbhih, 
janayah  jyotir  manddna  avlva^ad  Lgah  krnvano  na  nirnijam.j  C-w  9. 14.5° 

9.30.3°:  9. i . 1 b ; 29.4b  ; 67.13b;  100.5b,  pavasva  soma  dhiiraya. 

9.30.4b  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
prd  somo  ati  dharaya  pavamano  asisyadat, 

Labhi  dronany  asadam.j  <^9.3.  i<s 

9.49.5“  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamano  asisyadad  raksansy  apajanghanat, 
pratnavad  rocayan  rucah. 

9.30.4°:  9.3.1°,  abhi  dronany  asadam. 

9.30.51’:  9.26.5b;  32.2b;  38.2b;  39.6b;  50.3b;  65.8b  (here  hinvanty),  hdrim 
hinvanty  adribhih. 

9.30.5°  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apsii  tva  madhumattamam  Lhdrim  hinvanty  adribhih,  j 

indav  indray  a pitaye. 

9.45.1°  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  pavasva  mddaya  kam  nrcaksa  devavltaye, 

indav  indraya  pitaye. 

9.50.5°  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsa  pavasva  madintamaj  gobhir  anjdno  aktubhih, 
indav  indraya  pitaye. 

9.64.12c  (Kafyapa  Mdrlca ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsa  no  arsa  pavitra  a mado  yo  devavitamah,j 

indav  indraya  pitaye. 

Cf.  indum  indraya  pitaye  under  9.32.2®,  and  somendraya  patave,  9.24.3d. — For  9.30.5 
of.  9.53.4. 

9.30.6ab  (Bindu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

sundta  madhumattamam  Ls6mam  indraya  vajrine,j  7.32.8b 

cdrum  9drdhaya  matsaram. 

9.51.2^  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

divah  plyusam  uttamam  Lsomam  indraya  vajrine,j  7.32.81' 

sundta  madhumattamam. 


«»*  9.26.5b 


<535-9.50.5“ 

9.64.12^ 


Cf.,  by  way  of  contrast,  7.102. 3®  juhota  madhumattamam  (sc.  havih). 


[424 


9.30.6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX 

9.30. 6b:  7.32.8b;  9.5i.2b,  somam  indraya  vajrine. 

9.31.3b  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tubhyam  vata  abhipriyas  tubby  am  arsanti  sindhavah, 
soma  vardhanti  te  mahah. 

9.62.2  7b  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tubbyema  bhuvana  kave  mahimne  soma  tastbire, 
tubbyam  arsanti  sindbavah. 

Cf.  apo  arsanti  sindbavah,  under  9.2.4,  and  note  also  1.105.12°;  125.5°. 

9.31.4  = 1.91.16. 

9.31.0°  (Gotama  Rahugana  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
svayudhasya  te  sato  bhuvanasya  pate  vayam, 

indo  sakhitvam  ugmasi. 

9.66. 1 4a  (Qatam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lasya  te  sakhye  vayanij  iyaksantas  tvotayah,  Cw*  9.61.29® 

indo  sakbitvam  ugmasi. 

Translate  9.31.6,  ‘0  Indu,  lord  of  the  world,  who  hast  strong  weapons,  thy  friendship  do 
we  crave.’  This  has  simple  sense,  and  so  has  9.61.29  : asya  te  sakliy4  vayam  tavendo  dyumnd 
uttame,  sasahyama  prtanyatah,  ‘ In  thy  friendship,  O Indu,  in  thy  supreme  brilliance  may  we 
overcome  them  that  battle  (against  us).’  In  between  these  two  stands  9.66.14,  whose 
character  speaks  for  itself  : ‘ In  thy  friendship  we,  sacrificing  with  thy  help,  do  we,  0 Indu, 
thy  friendship  crave.’  This  is  arrant  nonsense  ; padas  a and  c,  borrowed  from  good  quarters, 
show  that  the  stanza  is  irresponsible  patchwork. — For  iyaks  see  Bergaigne  iii.  315. 

9.32.2b:  9.26.5b;  30.5b;  38. 2b  ; 39.6b ; 50.3b;  65.8b  (here  hinvdnty)  harim 
hinvanty  adribhih. 

9.32.2°  (Qyavafva  Atreya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana)  = 

9.38.2°  (Rahugana  Ahgirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

etam  (9.32.2  ad  im)  tritasya  yosano  Lharim  hinvanty  adribbib,j 

Cw*  9.26.5b 

indum  indraya  pitaye. 

9.43.2°  (Medhvatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tarn  no  vifva  avasyuvo  girah  (jumbhanti  purvatha, 
indum  indraya  pitaye. 

9.65.8°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yasya  varnarii  madhu^utam  Lharim  hinvanty  adribhih,  j 9.26.5b 

indum  indraya  pitaye. 

Cf.  indav  indrasya  pitaye,  under  9.31.5°. 

9.32.4°  : 6.16.35°  » 9.64.11°,  sidann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

[9.32.6®,  abhi  gavo  anQsata:  9.33.5%  abhi  brahmlr  anQsata.] 


425]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.33.6 

[9.82. 0b,  maghavadbhyag  ca  mahyaiii  ca:  6.46.9°,  chardir  yacha  maghavadbhyag 
ca  mahyaiii  ca.] 

Cf.  the  cadence,  maghavSno  vaydrii  ca,  in  1.73.8  ; 136.7  ; 143. 13  ; 7.87.5. 

9.33.2bc  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  dronani  babhravah  gukra  rtasya  dharaya, 
vajam  g6mantam  aksaran. 

9.63. 1 4bc  (Nidhravi  Kagyapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ete  dhamany  arya  gukra  rtasya  dharaya, 
vajam  gdmantam  aksaran. 

Grassmann’s  renderings  here  show  how  repeated  passages,  when  not  confronted,  may  be 
treated  at  cross-purposes.  He  renders  9.33.2,  ‘Die  rothen,  hellen  eilen  zu  den  Kufen  in  des 
Opfers  Strom,  zur  milchversehnen  Labung  hin.’  On  the  other  hand  9.63.14,  ‘Im  Strom  des 
Opfers  gossen  sie,  die  hellen,  rinderreiches  Gut,  hin  zu  dem  Sitz  der  Arier ’.  Ludwig,  832, 
translates  9.33.2 : ‘ in  die  holzgeflisse  die  braunen  hellen  mit  der  heiligen  handlung  gusse, 
haben  rinderreiche  kraft  ergossen.’  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  205,  treating  of  the  distinc- 
tion between  pure  soma  and  mixed  soma,  has  shown  clearly  that  the  sense  of  this  stanza  is 
quite  that  which  Grassmann  gives  it  at  9.33.2  ; vajaih  gomantam  means  ‘milky  substance’, 
to  wit  (9.33.2):  ‘These  bright  brown  (somas)  with  the  stream  of  rtii  (that  is,  poured  in  the 
proper  ritualistic  manner)  have  flown  into  the  vessels,  into  the  milky  substance.’ 

Now  it  is  obvious  that  9.63.14  cannot  mean  anything  materially  different.  Grassmann, 
assuming  that  his  rendering  of  9.33.2  is  correct,  has  lapsed  in  9.63.14.  This  Ludwig,  853, 
renders  : ‘ sie  haben,  die  hellen  mit  der  heiligen  handlung  strome,  vererungswiirdige  macht, 
kraftnarung  vom  rinde,  fliessen  lassen.’  The  difficult  expression  dhamany  arya  (see  the 
translations  above)  is  probably  explained  by  the  parallel  arya  vrata  in  10.65. 11,  where  the 
Vigve  Devah,  after  having  created  the  cosmos  created  also  ‘ Aryan  law  ’ upon  the  earth  : 
arya  vrata  visrjiinto  adhi  ksami.  The  stanza  9.63.14,  omitting  dhamany  arya,  states  : ‘These 
bright  (somas)  with  the  stream  of  rta  (that  is,  poured  in  the  proper  ritualistic  manner)  have 
flowed  into  the  milky  substance.’  It  seems  to  me  that  dhamany  arya  is  parenthetic,  to 
wit:  ‘These  bright  (somas) — Aryan  custom — have  flowed,’  &c.  If  this  is  so,  the  modula- 
tion is  certainly  secondary  ; the  abrupt  substitution  of  the  parenthetic  phrase  for  the  simple 
dronani  babhravah  of  9.33.2  is  the  clever  work  of  a thoughtful  poet.  But  he  is  an  epigonal 
poet  for  all  that,  and  would  not  have  composed  so  strained  a stanza  if  he  had  not  alighted 
upon  the  older  stanza  and  used  it  as  a framework  for  his  more  advanced  thought. — For  pada  b 
cf.  9.63.4°,  soma  rtasya  dharaya.  Note  the  correspondence  of  9.33.6°  with  9.63.1“. 

9.33.3abc:  5.51. 7a ; 9.34.2abc;  6s.20abc;  see  under  5.51. 7a. 

9.33. 3b:  8.41. ib;  9.34.2b;  6i.i2b;  65. 20b,  varunaya  manidbhyah. 

[9.33.5a,  abhi  brahmlr  anusata;  9.32.5%  abhi  gavo  anusata.] 

9.33.5h,  yahvfr  rtasya  matarah : 1.142.7°;  5. 5. 6b  ; 9.i02.7b;  io.59.8b,  yahvi 
rtasya  matara. 

9.33.6bc  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

rayah  samudrang  caturo  ’smabhyam  soma  vigvatah, 

a pavasva  sahasrinah. 

54  [h.o.s.  20] 


[426 


9.33-6 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX 

9.40.3bc  (Brhanmati  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
nu  no  rayim  maham  indo  ’smabhyam  soma  vigvatah, 
a pavasva  sahasrinam. 

9.62.12s1  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a pavasva  sahasrinam  Lrayim  gomantam  a^vfnam^  is-  8.6.96 

puru9candram  purusprham. 

9.63.1s1  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a pavasva  sahasrinam  rayim  soma  suviryam, 
asme  fravansi  dharaya. 

9.65. 2 ibc  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
isam  tokaya  no  dadhad  asmabhyam  soma  viQvatah, 
a pavasva  sahasrinam. 

In  these  stanzas  many  expressions  are  typical : rayim,  rayah  samudran,  asmabhyam  soma 
v^vatah,  and  a pavasva  sahasrinah  (sahasrinam).  In  9.40.3  we  have,  rayim  ...  a pavasva 
sahasrinam;  in  9.62. 12, and  in  9.63.1,  apavasva  sahasrinam  rayim.  In  9.65.21  there  is  a slight 
difference  : sahasrinam  lacks  a noun.  Ludwig,  855,  translates  cautiously  : ‘ speise  schaffend 
uns  zu  unserm  samen,  o Soma,  von  alien  seiten,  schaff  uns  tausendfachen  durch  deine 
lauterung.’  Grassmann  less  diplomatically,  but  more  firmly,  supplies  ‘ Gut  ’ with  sahas- 
rinam : ‘ Erquickung  spendend  unserm  Stamm  und  uns,  o Soma,  uberall,  strom  her  uns 
tausendfaches  Gut.’  Of  course,  the  preceding  evidence  shows  automatically  that  padas  b 
and  c belong  together,  and  that  we  must  supply  rayim  with  sahasrinam  (cf.  5.54.13).  So  also 
Grassmann  in  his  Lexicon.  It  shows  also  that  9.65.21  is  modelled  secondarily  after  common 
patterns. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.33. 2bc  with  9.63.i4bc. 

9.34.1b  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  suvano  dharaya  tan6ndur  hinvan6  arsati, 
rujad  drlha  vy  ojasa. 

9.67.4s1  (Kafyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

indur  hinvand  arsati  Ltiro  varany  avyaya, j Cs*  9.67.46 

harir  vSjam  acikradat. 

9.34.2abc,  suta  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah,  somo  arsati  visnave  : 
9-33-3abc?  suta  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah,  soma  arsanti 
visnave;  9.65.20abc,  apsa  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
somo  arsati  visnave  ; 5.5i-7a,  suta  indraya  vayave. 

9.34.2b:  8.41.16;  9.33.36;  61.126;  65.206,  varunaya  marudbhyah. 

[9.34.36,  sunvanti  somam  adribhih : 8.1.17s1,  sota  hi  somam  adribhili.] 

[9.35.2a,  indo  samudramlnkhaya  : 9.52.36,  indo  na  ddnam  Inkhaya.] 

9.35.26  (Prabhuvasu  Angirasa  : to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lindo  samudraminkhayaj  pavasva  vigvamejaya,  in'  cf.  9.35.2s 

rayo  dharta  na  ojasa. 

9.62.26°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  samudriya  apo  ’griyo  vaca  irayan, 
pavasva  vigvamejaya. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  327  ff. 


[— 9-37-2 


427]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.35.3b:  2.8.6*1,  abhi  sySma  prtanyatah. 

9.35.41*,  pra  vajam  indur  isyati:  9. 12. 6a,  pra  vacam  indur  isyati. 

9.35.0°,  punOnasya  prablnivasoh : 9.29.3b,  punandya  prabhuvaso. 

9.30.2b:  9.2.ia,  p&vasva  devavir  ati. 

9.30.2°:  9.23.4°  abhi  kogam  madhugciitam. 

9.30.4  (Prabhovasu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
gumbhamana  rtayubhir  Lmrjydmano  gabhastyoh, j cs*  9.20.6b 

pavate  vare  avydye. 

9.64.5  (Kafyapa  Manca:  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

gumbhdmana  rtayubhir  Lmrjyamana  gabhastyoh}J  9.20.6b 

pavante  vare  avyaye. 

Note  the  double  correspondence  between  9.36.4,  5 and  9.64.5,  6 (see  next  item  but  one). 
The  trca  9.64.4-6  is  addressed  to  the  plural  sbmiih,  but  is  surrounded  by  other  trcas  in  which 
soma  is  treated  in  the  singular.  I suspect  that  the  plural  passage  is  a ritualistic  uha  of  the 
singular  passage.  Neither  Ludwig’s  translations,  826  and  854,  nor  Grassmann’s,  ii.  208  and 
226,  indicate  the  close  parallelism  of  the  two  passages. — For  pada  c cf.  asrgram  vare  avyaye, 
9.66. 1 1 b. 

9.30.4b:  9.20.6b;  65.6b,  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh ; 9.64.5b,  mrjyamana gabhastyoh. 

9.30.5ab°  (Prabhovasu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

sa  vigva  daguse  vasu  somo  divyani  parthiva, 
pavatam  antariksya. 

9.64.6abc  (Kagyapa  Manca;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
t6  vigva  daguse  vasu  s6ma  divyani  parthiva, 
pavantam  antariksya. 

For  pada  b cf.  9.63. 30*",  soma  divydni  parthiva. 

9.37.1b:  9.16.4b;  17.3b,  somah  pavitre  arsati ; 9.56.1b,  aguh  pavitre  arsati. 

9.37.1°:  9.17.3°;  56.1°,  vighnan  raksansi  devayuh. 

9.37.2b  (Rahugana  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  pavitre  vicaksano  harir  arsati  dharnasih, 

Labhi  ydnim  kanikradat.j  es-  9.25.2b 

9.38.6b  (The  same) 

esa  sya  pitaye  suto  harir  arsati  dharnasih, 
krandan  ydnim  abhi  priyam. 

Cf.  the  pada  9.23.5%  somo  arsati  dharnasih. 


[428 


9.37-2 — ] Part  1 ' Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX 

9.37.2C:  9.25.2b,  abhi  yonim  kanikradat. 

9.37.3b  (Rahugana  Aiigirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  vaji  rocana  divah  pavamano  vi  dhavati, 
raksoha  varam  avyayam. 

9.103.6°  (Dvita  Aptya;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  saptir  na  vajayur  Ldevo  devebhyah  sutah.j  9.3.9b 

vyanaQih  pavamano  vi  dhavati. 

9.37.5°  (Rahugana  Aiigirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  vrtraha  vfsa  suto  varivovid  adabhyah, 
s6mo  vajam  ivasarat. 

9.62. i6b  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamanah  suto  nrbhih  s6mo  vajam  ivasarat, 
camusu  ^akmanasadam. 

9.37.6b:  9.28.4°,  abhi  dronani  dhavati. 

9.38.1b  : 9.20.  ib,  avyo  varebhir  arsati. 

[9.38.1°,  gachan  vajam  sahasrinam:  9.57.1°,  acha  vajarh,  &c.] 

9.38.2a,  etam  tritasya  yosanah  : 9. 32.2%  ad  Im  tritasya  yosanah. 

9.38.2b:  9.26.5b;  30.5b  ; 32. 2b  ; 39.6b;  5o.3b;  65.8b  (here  hinvanty),  haririi 
hinvanty  adribhih. 

9.38.2°:  9.32.2°;  43.2°;  65.8°,  indum  indraya  pltaye. 

9.38.3b°marmrjyante  apasyuvah.yabhir  madaya  9iimbhate:  9.2.7b°, marmrjyante 
. . . jumbhase. 

9.38.4b  (Rahugana  Aiigirasa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
esa  sya  manuslsv  a <jyen6  na  viksu  sidati, 
gachan  jaro  na  yositam. 

9-57-3°  (Avatsara  Ka?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lsa  marmrjana  ayubhirj  l'bho  rajeva  suvratah,  9.57.3s 

<jyen6  na  vansu  sidati. 

9.86.35b  (Atrayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

l'sam  urjam  pavamanabhy  arsasi  gyend  na  vansu  kalagesu  sidasi, 
indraya  madva  madyo  madah  suto  Ldivo  vistambha  upamo  vicaksanah.j 

9.86.35*1 

Note  the  euphony  of  viksu  sidati  in  9.38.4,  and  kal^esu  sidasi  in  9.86.35,33  contrasted 
with  vansu  sidati  in  9.57.3  ; cf.  5.72.1°;  9.7. 61 ; 20.6°;  63.2°;  68-9b;  86.9d;  96.23d;  99.6b,  8d. — 
For  9.57.3  cf.  Ved.  Stud,  i,  p.  xv  ; for  9.86.35,  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  316,  note  2. 

9.38.6b:  9.37.2b,  harir  arsati  dharnasih. 


429]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.41.2 

9.3  9. 8a  (Brhanmati  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamfma) 
sutd  eti  pavitra  a tvisim  d&dhana  ojasil, 
vic&ksano  virocayan. 

9.44.3b  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ayam  devdsu  jagrvih  suta  eti  pavitra  a, 
somo  yati  vicarsanih. 

9.6 1. 8b  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
s&m  indrenota  vayuna  suta  eti  pavitra  a, 
sdrii  suryasya  ra^mibhih. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.44.5*  with  9.61.9*. 

9.39.6b : 9.26.5b;  30.5b;  32.2b;  38. 2b ; 50.3b;  65.8b  (here  hinvanty),  harim 
hinvanty  adribhih. 

9.39.8C : 9. 13.90,  yonav  rtasya  sidata. 

9.40. S1*3:  9.33. 6b° ; 65.21b0,  asmabhyam  soma  vifvatah,  a pavasva  sahasrinam 
(9.33.6°,  sahasrinah). 

9.40.3°:  9.62.i2a;  63.1“;  65.21°,  a pavasva  sahasrinam;  9.33.6°,  a pavasva 
sahasrinah. 

[9.40.4°,  vidah  sahasrinlr  isah:  9.61.3°,  ksara  sahasrinlr  isah.] 

9.40. 5a:  9.61. 6a,  sa  nah  punana  a bhara;  i.i2.na;  8.24.3*,  na  stavana  a 
bhara. 

9.40. 0ab  (Brhanmati  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

punana  indav  a bhara  Ls6ma  dvibarhasam  rayim5J  gs*  9.4.7b 

vrsann  indo  na  ukthydm. 

9.57.4°  (Avatsara  Ka^yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  no  vifvS  divo  vasuto  prthivya  adhi, 

punana  indav  a bhara. 

9.64.26°  (Ka$yapa  Harica  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Luto  sahasrabharnasaihj  vacam  soma  makhasyuvam,  Csrcf.  9.64.25° 

punana  indav  a bhara. 

9.ioo.2ab  (Rebhasunu  Kafyapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

punand  indav  a bhara  Ls6ma  dvibarhasam  rayim,j  c-sr  9.4.7b 

tvam  vasuni  pusyasi  vigvani  dafuso  grhe. 


9.40.6b:  9.4.7b  ; ioo.2b,  soma  dvibarhasam  rayim. 

[9.41.2°,  sahvanso  dasyum  avratam  : 1.175.3°,  sahavan  dasyum,  &c.] 


[430 


9.41-4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Rook  IX 

9.41.4b+c  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a pavasva  mahim  isam  g6mad  indo  hiranyavat, 
dgvavad  vajavat  sutah. 

9.6i.3b  (Amahlyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pari  no  agvam  agvavid  gdmad  indo  hiranyavat, 

Lksara  sahasrinir  isah.j  C»*cf.  9.40.4° 

9.42.6b  (The  same  as  9.41.4) 

gdman  nah  soma  vlravad  agvavad  vajavat  sutah, 

Lpavasva  brhatir  isah.j  Cs*  9.  i3.4b 

9.42.2®,  esa  pratnena  manmana  : 9.3.9s1,  esa  pratnena  janmana. 

9.42. 2b  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lesa  pratnena  manmanaj  devo  devdbhyas  pari,  «s*  9.3.9® 

Ldharaya  pavate  sutah. O*  9.3.10° 

9.65.2b  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  ruca-ruca  devd  dev6bhyas  pari, 
vifva  vasuny  a viga. 

9.42.2°:  9.3.10°,  dharaya  pavate  sutah. 

9.42. 3b  : 9.13.3®,  pavante  vajasataye  ; 9.43.6®;  107.23®,  pavasva  vajasataye  ; 
9.100.6®,  pavasva  vajasatamah. 

9.42.3°:  9.i3.3b,  somah  sahasrapajasah. 

9.42.4b:  9. 1 7-4b,  pavitre  pari  sicyate. 


9.42.5®  (Medhyatithi  Kanva ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
abhi  vigvani  varyabhi  devah  rtavrdhah, 

Lsomah  punano  arsati.j 

9.66. 4b  (Qatarii  Yaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  janayann  iso  ’bhi  vigvani  varya, 
sakha  sakhibhya  utaye. 

9.42.5°:  9.13.1®;  28. 6b;  ioi.7b,  somah  punano  arsati. 
9.42.6b  : 9.41.4°,  agvavad  vajavat  sutah. 

9.42.6°  : 9. 1 3.4%  pavasva  brhatir  l'sah. 

9.43.2°:  9.32.2°;  38.2°;  65.8°,  l'ndum  indraya  pltaye. 
9.43.3®  : 9. 25. 4b,  punano  yati  haiyatah. 

9.43.4®:  9.19.6°;  63.  xi®,  pavamana  vida  rayim. 


«s*  9.13.1® 


481] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 


9.43.4"b  (Medhyatithi  Kanva  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  vida  rayim  asmabhyam  soma  su<jriyam, 

Lindo  sahdsravarcasam.j 

9.63.1  iab  (Nidhruvi  Kajyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pdvamana  vida  rayim  asmabhyam  soma  dustaram, 
yo  dani^o  vanusyata. 


[—9-45-5 


CS'cf.  9.43.4° 


[9.43.4°,  indo  sahdsravarcasam : 9.64.25°;  98.1°,  indo  sahasrabharnasam.] 

9.43.6":  9.107.23“,  pdvasva  vajasataye ; 9.13.3“;  4 2. 3%  pavante  vajasataye  ; 
9.100.6“,  pavasva  vajasiltamah. 

[9.43.0°,  soma  rasva  suviryam:  5.13.5°;  8.98.12°,  sa  no  rasva  suvfryam ; 8.23.i2b, 
rayim  rasva  suviryam.] 

[9.44.1",  pra  na  indo  mahe  tane:  9.66.13“,  pra  na  indo  mahe  rane.] 

9.44.2°  : 9.12.8°,  viprasya  dharaya  kavih. 

9.44.3b:  9.39.3“  ; 61. 8b,  suta  eti  pavitra  a. 

9.44.5"  (Ayasya  Aiigirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  no  bhagaya  vayave  vipravlrali  sadavrdhah, 
somo  devdsv  a yamat. 

9.61.9"  (Amahlyu  Aiigirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  no  bhagaya  vayave  pusne  pavasva  madhuman, 
carur  mitre  varune  ca. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.44.3b  with  9.61. 8b. 


9.45.1°:  9.30.5°;  50.5°;  64.12°,  indav  indraya  pltaye. 

[9.45.2°,  devan  sakhibhya  a varam  : 1.4.4°,  yds  te  sakkibhya  a varam.] 

9.45.3°  (Ayasya  Aiigirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
uta  tvam  arunam  vayam  gobhir  anjmo  madaya  kam, 

vi  no  rayd  duro  vrdhi. 

9.64.3°  (Kafyapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
afvo  na  cakrado  vrsa  sam  gd  indo  sam  arvatah, 

vi  no  rayd  duro  vrdhi. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.45.  ic  with  9.64.12*. 

9.45.4°,  indur  devesu  patyate  : 8.102.9%  agnir  devesu  patyate. 

9.45.5b  : 9.6.5"  ; 106.  nb,  vane  knlantam  atyavim. 


9-45-6 — ] Part  1 •'  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [432 

9.45. 6a  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tdya  pavasva  dharaya  yaya  plto  vicaksase, 
indo  stotre  suviryam. 

9.49. 2a  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
taya  pavasva  dharaya  yaya  gava  ihagaman, 
janyasa  upa  no  grham. 

The  cadence  pavasva  dharaya  also  at  9.29.6  ; 35.1 ; 63.7  ; 65.10,  12. 

9.46.1a  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asrgran  devavxtayd  ’tyasah  krtvya  iva, 
ksarantah  parvatavfdhah. 

9.67. 1 7a  (Jamadagni ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

asrgran  devavitaye  Lvajayanto  ratha  iva.j  gs*  8. 3. is11 

[9.46.3a,  ete  somasa  indavah:  i.i6.6a,  ime  somasa  indavah.] 

9.46.5°  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  pavasva  dhanamjaya  prayanta  radhaso  mahah, 
asmabhyam  soma  gatuvit. 

9.65.13°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

La  na  indo  mahlm  isaxhj  Lpavasva  vi9vadar9atah,j 

cs-a:  8.6.33® > b:  9.65.13b 

asmabhyam  soma  gatuvit. 

9.46.6a  : 9. 15.7®,  etarii  mrjanti  marjyam. 

9.49.2®  : 9.45.6®,  taya  pavasva  dharaya. 

9.49.5®:  9.30.4%  pavamano  asisyadat. 

9.50. 3a,  avyo  vare  pari  priyam  : 9.7.6®  ; 52.2b  • 107.6b,  avyo  vare  p&ri  priy&h. 

9.50.3b:  9.26.5b;  30.5b;  32.2b;  38.2b;  39.6b;  65.8b  (here  hinvanty),  harim 
hinvanty  adribhih. 

9.50.3°  (Ucathya  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lavyo  vare  p&ri  priyarhj  Lhdrim  hinvanty  adribhih,  j Wa:  9.7.6®  ; b : 9.26.5b 
pavamanam  madhugeutam. 

9.67.9b  (Gotama;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lhinvdnti  suram  usrayahj  pavamanam  madhugcutam,  *6*9.65.1® 
abhi  gira  sam  as  varan. 


9.50.4  = 9.25.6. 


438]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.52.4 

9.50.5“  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  PavamSna) 
sa  pavasva  madintama  gobhir  arijano  aktubhih, 

L indav  indraya  pltaye.j  dr  9.30.5° 

9.99.6“  (Rebhasunfi  Kr^yapSu  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

sa  punanri  madintamah  Lsoma9  camusu  sldati,j  car  9.20.6c 

pa9a.11  na  rota  ad  ad  hat  patir  vacasyate  dhiyah. 

Cf.  9.45. i°,  3ii  pavasva  madaya  kam  ; and  9.25.6*  = 9.50.4*,  a pavasva  madintama. 

9.50.5C  : 9.30.5°;  45.1°;  64.12°,  indav  indraya  pltaye. 

9.51.1b:  i.28.9b  ; 9. 16.3'’,  somarri  pavitra  a srja. 

9.51.1°:  9.16.3°,  punlhfadraya  patave. 

9.51.21’:  7.32.8b;  9.3o.6b,  somam  indraya  vajrine. 

9.51.2°:  9.30.6“,  sunota  madhumattamam. 

9.51.3°  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tava  tya  indo  andhaso  deva  madhor  vy  a9nate, 

pavamanasya  marutah. 

9.64.24°  (Ka9yapa  Marlea  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
r as  aril  te  mitro  aryama  pibanti  varunah  kave, 

pavamanasya  marutah. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Vt-d.  Myth.  i.  48,  316. 

9.51.5°  : 9.1.4°  ; 6.3°;  63.12°,  abhi  vajam  uta  9ravah. 

9.52.1°  : 9.6. 3b,  suvano  arsa  pavitra  a. 

9.52.2b  : 9.7.6“  ; 107. 6b,  avyo  varepari  priyah  ; 9.50.3“,  avyo  vare  pari  priyam. 

[9.52. 3b,  indo  na  ddnam  Irikhaya:  9.35.2“,  indo  samudramirikhaya.] 

9.52.4b+°  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ni  9iismam  indav  esaih  puruhuta  jananam, 
y6  asmari  adlde^ati. 

9.64.2  7b  (Ka9yapa  Marlea  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
punana  indav  esam  puruhuta  jananam, 

Lpriyah  samudram  a vi9a.j  car  9.63.23° 

io.i34.2d  (Mandhatar  Yauvana9va  ; to  Indra) 
ava  sma  durhanayato  martasya  tanuhi  sthii-am, 

Ladhaspadarii  tarn  irii  krdhij  yo  asmari  adideijati,  &c.  Car  10.133.4° 
For  9.52.4  cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  19. 

55  [h.o.s.  20] 


9-52-5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [484 

9.52.5C  (Ucathya  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

£atarh  na  inda  utibhih  sahasram  va  ^uclnam, 
p&vasva  manhayadrayih. 

9.67.1°  (Bharadvaja;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  somasi  dharayur  mandra  ojistho  adhvare, 
pavasva  manhayadrayih. 

9.53.4b°:  9.63. i7b°,  harim  nadfsu  vajinam,  indum  indraya  matsaram. 

See  under  9.26.6®. 

9.53.4°  : 9.63.17°,  indum  indraya  matsaram  ; 9.26.6°,  indav  indraya  matsaram. 


9.54.3°  (Avatsara  KSfyapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ayam  vi'9vani  tisthati  punano  bhuvanopari, 
s6mo  dev6  na  suryah. 

9.63.i3a  (Nidhruvi  Ka9yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
s6mo  devd  na  suryo  ’dribhih  pavate  sutah, 
dadhanah  kala^e  rasam. 

Translate  9.54.3,  ‘This  Soma,  purifying  himself, like  god  Surya,  stands  over  all  the  worlds.’ 
And  9.63.13,  ‘ Pressed  by  the  stones,  Soma,  like  god  Surya,  purifies  himself,  putting  his  sap 
into  the  tub.’  The  comparison  is  perfect  in  9.54.3  ; as  regards  9.63.13  see  Bergaigne  i.  154  ff., 
and  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  272,  309,  462  ; ii.  209  ff.  Each  from  his  own  point  of  view  has 
shown  conclusively  that  the  uninterrupted  consciousness  of  the  luminous  nature  of  Soma 
entitles  him  at  any  time  to  a comparison  with  the  sun.  Cf.  under  9.63.8.  But  the  sense  of 
9.63. 13a  in  connexion  with  the  other  padas  is  strained  and  secondary,  as  compared  with  the 
finished  idea  in  9.54.3. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  9.64.9®,  akran  dev6  na  suryah. 

9.55.1°,  soma  vi9va  ca  saubhaga : 8.78.8b ; 9-4.2b,  vi'9va  ca  soma  saubhaga. 

[9.56.1b,  &9uh  pavitre  arsati:  9.i6.4b  ; 1 7-3b  ; 37. ib,  somah  pavitre  arsati.] 

9.56.1°:  9.17.3°;  37. i°,  vighnan  raksansi  devayuh. 

[9.56.4b,  svadur  indo  pari  srava : see  under  8.91.3d.] 

9.57.1ab  (Avatsara  K&9yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  te  dhara  asagcato  div6  na  yanti  vrstayah, 

Lacha  vajam  sahasrinam.j  Wcf.  9.38.1° 

9.62. 28ab  (Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  te  div6  na  vrstayo  dhara  yanty  asaQcatah, 
abhi  9ukram  upastfram. 

For  this  remarkable  instance  of  unstable  order  of  words  see  Part  2,  chapter  3,  class  A 1 ; 
and  the  author,  Indogermanische  Forschungen,  xxxi.  159. 


435]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.61.4 

9.67.3“  (Avats&ra  Ka?yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  marmrjand  ayiibhir  l'bho  rajeva  suvratah, 

Lgyeno  na  vahsu  sldati.  j 9.  38.4b 

9.66.23“  ((^atarii  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  marmrjana  ayiibhih  prayasvan  pr&yase  hitah, 
indur  atyo  vicaksanah. 

For  9.57.3  cf.  Ved.  Stud,  i,  p.  xv. — Cf.  the  pada  9.62.13“,  marmrjyamana  ayubhih. 

9.67.3°,  gyeno  na  vahsu  sldati:  9.38.4b,  gy6no  na  viksu  sldati;  9.86.35b,  gyeno 
na  vansu  kalagesu  sldasi. 

9.57.4°:  9.40.6“;  64.26°;  100.2“,  punana  indav  a bhara. 

9.68.1“,  l°-4°,  tarat  sa  mandf  dhavati. 

9.60.1b,  pavamanam  vlcarsanim:  9.28.5b,  pavamano  vicarsanih. 

[9.80.2b,  atho  sahdsrabharnasam  : 9.64.26b,  uto  sahasrabharnasam.] 

See  under  9.64.25. 

9.00. 3°  (Avatsara  Ka?yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

ati  varan  pavamano  asisyadat  kalagan  abhi  dhavati, 
indrasya  hardy  avigan. 

9.86. 1 9d  (Sikatah,  alias  Nivavarl  ^tsiganah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
vrsa  matlnam  pavate  vicaksanah  somo  ahnah  pratarltosaso  divah, 
krana  si'ndhQnam  kalagah  avlvafad  indrasya  hardy  avigan  manisibhih. 

For  the  metre  of  9.60.3*  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  102. — For  krana  in  9.86.19  see  under  1. 134.2. 
The  repeated  pada  in  9.86. 19  is  composite  and  secondary  in  sense  and  metre;  manisibhih 
occurs  only  in  final  cadence,  with  the  single  exception  of  the  next  stanza  (9.86.20)  which 
begins  concatenatingly  with  the  same  word  : 1.34.1  ; 52.3  ; 9.64.13  ; 76.2  ; 107. 11.  See  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  B 4. — Cf.  under  9.70.9“. 

9.00. 4“:  9.8.3“,  indrasya  soma  radhase. 

[9.01.1°,  avahan  navatir  nava:  1.84.1°,  jaghana  navatir  nava.] 

9.81.3b:  9.41. 4b,  gomad  indo  hiranyavat. 

[9.81.3°,  ksara  sahasrinlr  isah:  9.40.4°,  vidah  sahasrinlr  isah.] 

9.81.4°  (Amahlyu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamfinasya  te  vayam  pavitram  abhyundatah, 

sakhitvam  a vrnimahe. 

9.65.9°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tasya  te  vajino  vayam  Lvigva  dhanani  jigyusah,j  cs*  8,i4.6b 

sakhitvam  a vrnimahe. 


9.61.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [436 

10.  i33.6b  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 

Lvayam  indra  tvayavahj  sakhitvam  a rabhamahe,  3.41.7* 

rtasya  nah  patha  nayati  ylfvani  durita  Lnabhantam  anyakesam  jyaka  adhi 
dhanvasu.j  <h?*refrain:  10.133.1fe  fF. 

I have  the  impression  that  sakhitvam  a rabh  is  popular  as  compared  with  sakhitvam  a vr, 
which  is  hieratic  ; cf.  the  semantically  close  synonymy  with  a vr  in  lie  sakhitvam,  3.1.15 
(cf.  the  author,  Johns  Hopkins  University  Circulars,  1906,  No.  10,  p.i  3),  and  sakhitvam  U9masi, 
9.31.6  ; 66.14.  The  two  last  expressions  are  also  hieratic. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.61.21° 
with  9.65.19°. 

9.61.6a:  9.40.5%  sa  nah  punana  a bhara ; 1.12.  na;  8.24.3%  nah  sta.va.na.  a 
bhara. 

9.61. 6b  : 1. 1 2. 1 ic,  rayim  viravatlm  isam. 

9.61.7a:  9.15.8%  etam  u tyam  da?a  ksipah. 

9.61. 8b  : 9.39-3a  ; 44. 3b,  suta  eti  pavitra  a. 

9.61.9a : 9.44.5%  sa  no  bhagaya  vayave. 

[9.61.11%  ena  vi'9vany  arya  a:  10.191.1%  agne  vi'9vany  arya  a.] 

9.61.11c  : 8.95.6%  sisasanto  vanamahe. 

9.61.12b:  8.41. ib;  9.33. 3b;  34.2b;  65.20%  varunaya  marudbhyah. 

9.61.14b:  8.69.11%  vatsam  sam9i9varlr  iva. 

9.61.14a  : 8.13.8*  = 8.92.21%  tarn  id  vardhantu  no  girah. 

9.61.16b:  8.54(Val.  6).7%  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  isam  ; 8.7.3%  dhuksanta  pipyuslm 
isam  ; 8.13.25%  dhuksasva  pipyuslm  isam  ava  ca  nah. 

9.61.16°:  9.29.3%  vardha  samudram  ukthy&m. 

[9.61.18%  dakso  vi  rajati  dyuman  : 9.5.3%  rayir  vi  rajati,  &c.J 

9.61.19a:  8.46.8%  yas  te  mado  varenyah. 

9.61.19°:  9.24.7°;  28.6%  devavir  agha9ansaha. 

9.61.21°  (Anaalilyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sarhm^lo  aruso  bhava  sQpasthabhir  na  dhenubhih, 
sidan  chyend  na  ydnim  a. 


437]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.62.3 

9.65.19°  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
arsa  soma  dyumattamo  ’bhi  dronani  roruvat, 

sidan  chyend  na  ydnim  a. 

9.61.221’:  3.37.5®;  8.12.22®,  indram  vrtraya  hantave. 

9.61.25®  (Amahiyu  Angirasa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apaghnan  pavate  mrdhd  'pa  somo  aravnah, 

Lgachann  indrasya  niskrtam.j  9. 15.  ic 

9.63.24®  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apaghnan  pavase  mrdhah  kratuvi't  soma  matsarah, 
nudasvadevayum  janam. 

9.61.25°:  9.15. 1°,  gachann  indrasya  niskrtam. 

9.61.28°  : 9.13.8°,  V19V&  apa  dviso  jahi. 

9.61.29®  (Amahiyu  Angirasa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
dsya  te  sakhyd  vayam  tavendo  dyumna  uttame, 

Lsasahyama  prtanyatah.j 

9.66.14®  (<J!atam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asya  te  sakhyd  vayam  iyaksantas  tvotayah, 

Lindo  sakhitvam  ufmasi-j 

Cf.  under  9. 3 1. 6°. 

9.61.29°:  1.8.4°;  8.40.7^,  sasahyama  prtanyatah. 

9.62.16  ; 1.135.6°;  9.67.76,  tirah  pavitram  a^avah. 

9.62.36  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
krnvanto  varivo  gave  ’bhy  arsanti  sustutim, 
ilam  asmabhyam  samyatam. 

9.66.226  (^Jatarn  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamano  ati  sridho  ’bhy  arsati  sustutim, 
suro  na  vifvadarfatah. 

9.85.7°  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
atyam  mrjanti  kala?e  da?a  ksipah  pra  vipranam  matayo  vaca  irate, 
pavamana  abhy  arsanti  sustutim  endram  vifanti  madirasa  indavah. 

Cf.  also  4.58.10'',  abhy  arsata  sustutim  gavyam  ajim.  There  can  be  no  question  but  what 
the  distich  9.66. 22lb,  pavamano  ati  sridho  ’bhy  arsati  sustutim,  is  a secondary  expansion  of 
the  line  9.85.7°,  pavamana  abhy  arsanti  sustutim  ; see  p.  vii,  line  four  from  top. 


1.8.4° 


CS*  9.31.6° 


9.62.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [438 

9.62.4°  (Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asavy  angur  madayapsu  dakso  giristhah, 

§yen6  na  yonim  asadat. 

9.82.  id  (Yasu  Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
asavi  s6mo  aruso  vrsa  harl  rajeva  dasmo  abhi  ga  acikradat, 
punano  varam  pary  ety  avyayam  gyend  na  ydnim  ghrtavantam  asadam. 
Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  60. 

[9.62.8%  tiro  romany  avyaya:  9.67.4b ; 107.10%  tiro  varany  avyaya.] 

Cf.  also  9.62.8°  with  9.io7.iocd. 

[9.62.9®,  tvam  indo  pari  srava  : see  under  8.91.3d.] 

9.02.12a:  9.40.3°;  63. ia ; 65.21°,  a pavasva  sahasrinam ; 9.33.6°,  a pavasva 
sahasrinah. 

9.62.12b:  8.6.9b;  9.63.i2b,  rayfm  gomantam  afvlnam. 

[9.62.13b,  marmrjyamana  ayubhih : 9.57.3® ; 66.23®,  sa  marmrjana  ayubhih.] 

9.62.14®,  sahasrotih  fatamaghah  ; 8. 34. 7b,  sahasrote  9atamagha. 

9.02.14°:  9.107.1711,  mdraya  pavate  madah ; 9.6.7b ; 106. 2b,  indraya  pavate 
sutah. 

9.62.16b:  9.37.5°,  somo  vajam  ivasarat. 

[9.62.18°,  harim  hinota  vajinam:  io.i88.ib,  a^vam  hinota  vajinam.] 

9.62.19b°:  9.i6.6b°,  vifva  arsann  abhi  9riyah,  9uro  na  gosu  tisthati. 

9.02.23b,  nrmna  punano  arsasi ; 9.7.4b,  nrmna  vasano  arsati. 

9.62.24a:  5.79.8®;  8.5.9®,  uta  no  gomatlr  l'sah. 

9.62.24°:  9.65.25b,  grnan6  jamadagnina ; 3.62.18®;  8.ioi.8d,  grnana  jamadag- 
nina  ; 7.96.3°,  grnana  jamadagnivat. 

9.62.25°:  9.23.1°;  63.25°;  66.ib,  abhi  vi'9vani  kavya. 

9.62.26°:  9.35.2b,  pavasva  vi9vamejaya. 

9.62.27°:  9.31.3%  tubhyam  arsanti  sindhavah. 

9.02.28®%  prd  te  div6  n&  vrstdyo  dhara  yanty  asa9catah:  9-57*  iaby  pr&  te 
dhara  asa9cato  div6  na  yanti  vrstayah. 


439]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.62.30°:  9.20.7°;  66.27°;  67.19°,  dadhat  stotre  suviryam. 


[ — 9.63.8 


9.63. la:  9.40.3°;  62.12®;  65.21°,  a pavasva  sahasrinam ; 9.33.6°,  a pavasva 
sahasrinah. 

9.63.2b°  (Nidhruvi  Ka?yapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
isam  urjam  ca  pinvasa  indraya  matsarintamah, 
camusv  a ni  sidasi. 

9.99.8^  (RebhasQnQ  Ka^yapau  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

sutd  indo  pavitra  a Lnrbhir  yato  vi  niyase,j  Cff  9.24.3° 

indraya  matsarintama?  camusv  a ni  sidasi. 

Stanza  9.63.2  seems  a mere  fragment  of  9.99  8,  ornamented  by  the  addition  of  the  first 
p&da. — Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  166  ; Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lxii.  459  ff. 

[9.63.4®,  ete  asrgram  a?avah  ; 9.17.1°;  23.1®,  soma  asrgram,  &c.] 

[9.63.4°,  s6ma  rtasya  dharaya  ; 9.33.2b  ; 63.14b,  $ukra  rtasya  dharaya.] 

9.63.5°:  9.13.9s,  apaghnanto  aravnah. 

[9.63.7b,  yaya  suryam  arocayah:  8.98.2b,  tvam  suryam  arocayah.] 

9.63. 8b°  (Nidhruvi  Kfifyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
ayukta  sura  6ta9am  pavamano  manav  adhi, 
antdriksena  yatave. 

9.65. 1 6bc  (Bhrgu  Yaruni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
raja  medhabhir  lyate  pavamano  manav  adhi, 
antariksena  yatave. 

Ludwig,  853,  renders  9.63.8,  ‘des  Svar  Eta9a  spannte  Pavamana  an  fiber  den  menschen  hin, 
durch  die  luft  zu  gehn '.  Essentially  the  same  translation,  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  165  ; 
Hopkins,  Religions  of  India,  119.  Grassmann,  ‘ Die  Sonne  hat  ihr  Ross  geschirrt  hellflam- 
mend  in  des  Menschen  Sitz,  zu  fahren  durch  den  Raum  der  Luft.’  That  Ludwig’s  transla- 
tion errs  in  taking  sura  as  genitive  of  svar  may  be  seen  from  1.50.9,  ayukta  sapta  yundhyuvah 
suro  rathasya  naptykh  : ‘ Sura  hitched  the  seven  bright  daughters  of  the  chariot.’  Here 
Ludwig,  127,  correctly  : ‘ siben  aufhellende  hat  angespannt  Sura,  tochter  des  wagens.’  Cf. 
also  8. 1. 11,  yat  tudat  sura  (Staijam,  ‘when  Sura  goaded  Eta9a’,  and  9.63.9.  The  stanza  9.63.8 
is  to  be  rendered  : ‘ Sura,  purifying  himself  above  men,  yoked  Eta9a  to  go  through  the  air.’ 
We  have  here  that  complete  assimilation  of  Soma  Pavamana  to  the  sun,  which  Bergaigne  has 
pointed  out  emphatically  (i.  154  ff.,  191)  ; Hillebrandt  uses  it  to  support  his  theory  that  Soma 
in  the  Rig-Veda  is  both  drink  and  moon  ; see  the  citations  under  9.54.3,  and  with  reference 
to  this  particular  stanza,  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  466,  499  ; ii.  238. 

As  regards  9.65.16,  Ludwig,  855  : ‘diser  konig  wird  mittelst  weissheit  angegangen,  Pava- 
mana, um  des  menschen  willen,  durch  den  luftkreiss  zu  gehn.’  Aside  from  his  diverging 
renderings  of  the  phrase  manav  adhi,  I do  not  believe  that  medhabhir  iyate  can  mean  ‘ wird 
mittelst  weissheit  angegangen  ’ ; it  means  ‘ hastens  with  wisdom  ’.  Grassmann  also,  lacking 
the  suggestion  of  the  parallel  stanza  above,  renders  : ‘ Durch  Lieder  wird  der  flammende, 
beim  Menschen  angefleht,  der  Ffirst  zu  gehen  durch  den  Raum  der  Luft’;  note  the  discord 


9.63.10 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [440 

between  this  and  his  translation  of  9.63.8,  above.  Bergaigne,  i.  190  : ‘ Le  roi  s’avanoe  avec  les 
prieres,  se  clarifiant  chez  Manu,  pour  alter  dans  l’atmosphere.’  This  is  the  right  construction, 
only  I should  prefer  to  render  medhabhir  by  ‘ with  wisdom  ’.  Soma  is  rsir  viprah  kavyena  in 
8.79.1  (cf.  9.78.2),  medhirah  in  9.68.4.  His  epithet  sukratu  = Avestan  hukhratu  dates  from 
Aryan  times.  See  Bergaigne  i.  1851!.;  Hillebrandt,  l.e.,  i.  400  ff.  ; Macdonell,  Vedic  Mytho- 
logy, p.  109. 

The  comparison  of  the  two  stanzas  brings  out  the  complete  identification  of  a presumably 
heavenly  Soma  (somo  raja  in  9.65.16)  with  Sura  = Surya.  To  my  mind  this  remains 
unexplained,  even  in  the  light  of  Hillebrandt’s  theory  that  Soma  is  the  moon.  But  the 
parallel  shows  also  the  secondary  character  of  9.65.16.  Whereas  in  9.63.8  Soma  ‘ yokes  Etaija 
to  go  through  the  air’,  perfect  sense,  we  have  in  9.65.16  the  tautology,  lyate  . . . antariksena 
yatave.  That  pada  9.63.8“  is  the  original  third  of  the  gayatrl  admits,  to  my  mind,  of  no 
doubt. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.63.1“  with  9.65.21°. 

[9.63.10b,  gira  indraya  matsaram  : 9.26.6°;  53.4°;  63.17°  indum  (9.26.6°  1'ndav) 
indraya.  &c.] 

9.63.11a:  9.19.6°;  43.4%  pavamana  vida  rayi'm. 

9.63.11b:  9.43. 4b,  asmabhyam  soma  sufriyam  (9.63.1  ib,  dustaram). 

9.63.12b  : 8.6. 9b  ; 9.62. i2b,  rayi'm  gomantam  a^vinam. 

9.63.12°:  9.1.4°  ; 6.3°  ; 51.5°,  abhi  vajam  uta  fravah. 

9.63.13a:  9.54.3°,  somo  devo  na  suryah. 

9.63.14b°  : 9.32. 2b°,  9ukrd  rtasya  dharaya,  vajam  gomantam  aksaran. 

9.63.15b : 1.5.5°;  I37-2b;  5-5Mb;  7-32-4b  5 9-22-3b  5 ioi.i2b,  somaso 

dadhya^irah. 

9.63.16b°  (Nidhruvi  Kafyapa;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  soma  madhumattamo  ray 6 arsa  pavitra  a, 
mado  yo  devavitamah. 

9.64. 1 2ab  (Ka?yapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
sa  no  arsa  pavitra  a mado  y6  devavltamah, 

Lindav  indraya  pltaye.j  6^9.30.5° 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  9.63.23°  with  9.64.27°. — Cf.  also  9.6  3b ; 52.1°,  suvan6  arsa 
pavitra  a. 

9.63.17a  (Nidhruvi  Ka^yapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

tam  i mrjanty  ayavo  Lharim  nadlsu  vajinam,j  &»'  9.53. 4b 

Lindum  indraya  matsaram.j  W’  9.53.4° 

9.io7.i7cl  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Lindraya  pavate  madahj  somo  marutvate  sutali,  9-6.7b 

sahasradharo  aty  avyam  arsati  tam  i mrjanty  ayavah. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  9.63.25“  with  9.107.25“,  and  9.63.28“  with  9.107.4*. — For  9.107.17° 
cf.  9.i3.ib. 


441]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.63.29 

0. ea.l?1*5:  9-53.4bc,  hariih  nadfsu  vajinam,  l'ndum  indraya  matsaram. 

9.83.17°  : 9.53.4°,  l'ndum  indraya  matsaram  ; 9.26.6°,  indav  indraya  matsaram. 

9.03.19°,  indraya  mad humattamam:  9. 12.1°,  indraya madhumattamah;  9.67. i6b, 
indraya  madhumattamah. 

[9.63. 20“,  kavim  mrjanti  marjyam:  9.15.7“  ; 46.6“,  etaih  mrjanti  marjyam.] 

9.03.2Ob:  9.17. 7b,  dhlbhir  vipra  avasyavah. 

9.03.23°  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  ni  togase  rayim  soma  gravayyam, 

priyah  samudram  a viga. 

9.64.27°  (Kagyapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

punana  indav  esam  Lpui-uhQta  jananam,j  9.5 2. 4b 

priydh  samudram  a viga. 

For  9.63.23b  cf.  io.38.2b,  goarnasarh  rayim  indra  gravayyam. 

9.83.24“,  apaghnan  pavase  mfdhah  : 9.61.25“,  apaghnan  pavate  mrdhah. 

9.63.25“  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavamana  asrksata  somah  gukrasa  indavah, 

Labhi  vigvani  kavya.  j W 9.23.  i° 

9.107.25“  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

pavamana  asrksata  pavitram  ati  dharaya, 

marutvanto  matsara  indriya  haya  medham  abhi  prayahsi  ca. 

9.63.25°:  9.23.1°;  62.25°;  66. ib,  abhi  vigvani  kdvya. 

9.63.28“  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
punanah  soma  dharaydndo  vigva  apa  sridhah, 

Jahi  raksansi  sukrato. j 6. 1 6. 2 9° 

9.107.4“  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
punanah  soma  dharayapo  vasano  arsasi, 

d ratnadha  yonim  rtasya  sldasy  Lutso  deva  hiranyayah.j  S* r 8.61. 6b 

For  9.ic>7.4b  cf.  9.107.26*,  apo  vasanah  pari  kogam  arsati,  and  see  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth. 

1.  3*5- 

9.63.28°:  6.16.29°,  jahi  raksansi  sukrato. 

9.63. 29bc  (Nidhruvi  Kagyapa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
apaghnan  soma  raksaso  ’bhy  arsa  kanikradat, 
dyumantam  gusmam  uttamam. 

56  [b.o.s.  20] 


9.63.29 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IX  [442 

9.67. 3bc  (Bharadvaja  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
tvam  susvano  adribhir  abhy  arsa  kanikradat, 
dyumantam  gusmam  uttamam. 

Cf.  dyumantam  cjusmam  a bhara,  under  9.29.6°,  and  the  curiously  extended  pada,  4.36.8°, 
dyumantam  vajam  vfsa^usmam  uttamam. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.63.19°  with  9.67.16°. 

[9.03.3Ob,  soma  divyani  parthiva:  9.36.5b,  somo  divyani,  &c. ; 9.64.6^  soma 
divyani,  &c.] 

9.64.2C,  satyam  vrsan  vrsed  asi : 8.33.  ioa,  satyam  ittha  vrsed  asi. 

9.64.3°:  9.45.3°,  vi  no  raye  duro  vrdhi. 

9.64. 5abc,  fumbhamana  rtayubhir  mrjyamana  gabhastyoh,  pavante  vare  avyaye: 
9.36.4^°,  9umbkamana  rtayubhir  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh,  pavate  vare 
avyaye. 

9.64.5b,  mrjy&mana  gabhastyoh  : 9.20.6b  ; 36.4b  : 65.6b,  mrjyamano 

gabhastyoh. 

9.64.6abc,  te  vifva  da?use  vasu  soma  divyani  parthiva,  pavantam  antariksya : 
9-36.5abc,  sa  vi'9va  da9tise  vasu  somo  divyani  parthiva,  pavatam 
antariksya. 

9.64. 9b  : 9.4. 9b  ; 100. 7d,  pavamana  vidharmani. 

[9.64.9°,  akran  devo  na  suryah:  9.54. 3a  ; 63.13“  somo  devo,  &c.] 

9.64.11°:  6.16.35°  ; 9.32.4°,  sidann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

9.64.12ab,  sa  no  arsa  pavitra  a mado  yo  devavitamah:  9.63.  i6b°,  raye  arsapavitra 
a,  mado  yo  devavitamah. 

9.64.12°:  9.30.5°;  45.1°;  50.5°,  indav  indraya  pltaye. 

9.64.17b°  (Ka9yapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
marmrjanasa  ayavo  vrtha  samudram  indavah, 
agmann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

9.66.12“°  (Qataiii  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
acha  samudram  indavd  ’stam  gavo  na  dhenavah, 
agmann  rtasya  y6nim  a. 

The  cadence  gavo  na  dhenavah  also  at  6.45.28. 


9.64.20“ : 5.67.2“,  a yad  yonirii  hiranyayam. 


443] 


Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.65.1 


9.64.221'  (Kafyapa  Mftrlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indrayendo  marutvate  pavasva  madhumattamah, 
Lrtasya  yonim  asadam.j 


««*  5.21. 4*1 


9. 108. ift  (Gaurivlti  Qaktya ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

pavasva  madhumattama  indraya  soma  kratuvittamo  madah, 

malii  dyuksatamo  madah. 

9.108. 1 5C  (The  same) 

indraya  soma  patave  nfbhir  yatah  svayudho  madintamah, 

pavasva  madhumattamah. 

9.64.22° : 3.62.13°;  9.8.3°,  rtdsya  yonim  asadam ; 5.21.4^,  rtasya  yonim  asadah. 
9.64.24°:  9.51.3°,  pavamanasya  manitah. 

9.64.26n  : 9.16.8*,  tvdm  soma  vipafcitam. 

9.64.25b,  punano  vacam  isyasi:  9.30.1°,  punand  vacam  isyati. 

9.64.25°  (Ka^yapa  Marlca  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

Ltvam  soma  vipafcitaihj  Lpunano  vacam  isyasi, j 4»*a:  9.16.8*  ; b:  9.30.1° 

indo  sahasrabharnasam. 

9.98.i°(AmbarIsaVarsagira,and  Rji^van  Bharadvaja;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 

abhi  no  vajasatamam  rayim  arsa  purusprham, 

indo  sahasrabharnasam  tuvidyumnam  vibhvasaham. 

Cf.  9.43.4°,  indo  sahasravarcasam  ; 9.60. 2b,  atho  sahasrabharnasam;  and  9.64.261,  ut<5 
sahasrabharnasam. 

[9.64.26a,  uto  sahasrabharnasam:  see  prec.  item.] 

9.64.26°:  6.40.6“;  9.57.4°;  100.2“,  punana  indav  a bhara. 

9.64.271’:  9.52. 4b,  piiruhuta  jananam. 

9.64.27°:  9.63.23°,  priyah  samudram  a vifa. 

9.64.28°:  1.137.1s,  somah  ?ukra  gavafirah. 

9.64.29°,  sidanto  vamiso  yatha:  1.26.4°,  sidantu  manuso  yatha. 

9.65.1“  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
hinvanti  suram  usrayah  svasaro  jamayas  patim, 
maham  indurh  mahlyuvah. 

9.67.9“  (Gotama  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

hinvanti  suram  usrayah  Lpavamanam  madhu9cutam,j  9.50.3° 

abhi  gira  sam  asvaran. 

Cf.  Bergaigne,  i.  161  ; ii.  43. 


9.65.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [444 

9.65.2b  : 9.42.2k,  devo  devebhyas  pari. 

9.05.6b:  9.2o.6b;  36.4k,  mrjyamano  gabhastyoh;  9.64.5k,  mrjyamana 

gabhastyoh. 

9.65.7b  (Bhrgu  Yaruni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava;  to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pra  somaya  vyagvavat  pavamanaya  gayata, 
mahe  sahasracaksase. 

9.86.44a  (Atri  Bhauma ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

vipagcite  pavamanaya  gayata  main  na  dharati  andho  arsati, 

ahir  na  jurnam  ati  sarpati  tvacam  atyo  na  krilann  asarad  vrsa  harih. 

9.65. 8b  : 9.26.5k;  30.5k;  32.2k;  38.2k;  39.6k;  50.3k;  65.8k,  haririi  hinvanty 
(9.65.8k,  hinvanty)  adribhih. 

9.65.8°:  9.32.2°;  38.2°;  43.2°,  indum  rndraya  pltaye. 

9.65. 9b  : 8.14.6k,  vi'gva  dhanani  jigyusah. 

9.65.9°:  9.61.4°,  sakhitvam  a vrnlmahe  : 10. 133.6k,  sakhitvam  a rabhamahe. 

9.65.13a,  a na  indo  mahim  l'sam  : 8.6.23%  a na  indra  mahim  isam. 

9.65.13b  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

La  na  indo  mahim  l'samj  pavasva  vigvadargatah,  ^ 8.6.23s 

Lasmabhyam  soma  gatuv!t.j  €»*  9.46.5° 

9.106.5k  (Caksus  Manava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
indraya  vrsanam  madam  pavasva  vigvadargatah, 
sahasrayama  pathikrd  vicaksanah. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  9.65. i4b  with  9.106. 7%  and  of  9.65.25*  with  9.106.13*. 

9.65.13°:  9.46.5°,  asmabhyam  soma  gatuvit. 

9.65.14b  (Bhrgu  Yaruni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
a kalaga  anusatdndo  dharabhir  6jasa, 
endrasya  pltaye  viga. 

9.106.7k  (Manu  Apsava  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavasva  devavltaya  indo  dharabhir  djasa, 
a kalagam  madhuman  soma  nah  sadah. 

[9.65.15b,  tlvram  duhanty  adribhih:  1. 137. 3k0,  ahgum duhanty  adribhih  somam 
duhanty  adribhih.] 

9.65.16b°:  9.63. 8k°,  pavamano  manav  adhi,  antariksena  yatave. 

9.05.17k : i.93.2d,  gavam  posam  svagvyam. 


[ — 9*66.io 


445]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

[9.05.18°,  susvSno  devftvltaye  : 9.13.2°,  susvSnam  devavltaye.] 

9.65.19°:  9.61.21°,  sidan  chyeno  n&  yonim  a. 

9.05.2Onb°,  apsa  rndraya  vfty&ve  varunaya  marudbhyah,  somo  arsati  vi'snave ; 

9.34.2ab°,  suta  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah,  somo  arsati 
vi'snave ; 9.33.3^°,  suta  indraya  vayave  varunaya  marudbhyah, 
soma  arsanti  visnave  ; 5.51.7“,  suta  Indraya  vayave. 

Cf.  also  9.84.ib. 

9.05.2Ob:  8.4i.ib;  9.33.36;  34. 2b  ; 6 i.i2b,  varunaya  marudbhyah. 

9.06.216°:  9.33. 6b°;  40.36°,  asmabhyam  soma  vifvatah,  a pavasva  sahasrinam 
(9.33.6°,  sahasrinah). 

9.05.21°:  9.40.3°;  62.12“;  63.1“,  a pavasva  sahasrinam;  9.33.6°,  a pavasva 
sahasrinah. 

9.05.22ab:  8.93.6ab,  y6  somasali  paravati  y6  arvavati  sunvir6. 

9.06.24a,  t6  no  vrstim  divas  pari:  2.6.5“,  sa  no  vrstim  divas  pari. 

9.05.24bc:  9. 13.56°,  pavantam  a suviryam,  suvana  devasa  l'ndavah. 

9.05.25“  (Bhrgu  Varuni,  or  Jamadagni  Bhargava ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pdvate  haryatd  harir  Lgrnano  jam&dagnina,j  3.62.18“ 

hinvano  gor  adhi  tvaci. 

9.106.13“  (Agni  Caksusa  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
pavate  haryatd  harir  ati  hvaransi  ranhya, 
abhyarsan  stotrbhyo  vlravad  ya$ah. 

The  cadence,  gor  adhi  tvaci,  in  9.65.25°  occurs  also  at  1.28.9  > 9-79-4  i 101.11. 

9.05.25b:  9.62.24°,  grnano  jamadagnina  ; 3.62.18“;  8.ioi.8d,  grnana  jamad- 
agnina ; 7.96.3°,  grnana  jamadagnivat. 

9.05.20°:  9.24.1°,  frlnana  apsu  mrnjata. 

9.05.28°-3O°,  pantam  a purusprham. 

9.66.1b  : 9.23.1°;  62.25°;  63.25°,  abhi  vifvani  kavya. 

9.00. 1°  : 1.75.4°,  sakha  sakhibhya  idyah. 

9.00. 4b:  9.42.56,  abhi  vifvani  varya. 

9.00. 7°,  dadhano  aksiti  9ravah  : 1.40.46;  8.103.56,  sa  dhatte  aksiti  ?ravah. 

9.00. 10°:  9.10.  ib,  arvanto  na  fravasyavah. 


9-66.ii — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Booh  IX  [446 

9.66.11a  (Qatam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
acha  kogam  madhugeutam  asrgram  vare  avyaye, 

Lavavafanta  dhltayah.j  C«*9.i9.4a 

9. 1 07.1 2d  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pra  soma  devavltaye  sindhur  na  pipye  arnasa, 

angoh  payasa  madiro  na  jagrvir  acha  kogam  madhugeutam. 

Cf.  the  padas,  abhi  kogam  madhugcutam,  under  9.23.4,  and  pari  kogam,  &c.,  9. 103.3*.  For 
9.66. 1 ib  cf.  9.64.5°,  pavante  vare  avyaye. 

9.66.11°:  9.19.4%  avavaganta  dhltayah. 

9.66.12°:  9.68.17°,  agmann  rtasya  yonim  a. 

[9.66.13%  pra  na  indo  mah6  rane:  9.44.1%  pra  na  indo  mahe  tane.] 

9.66.13b°:  9. 2.4bc,  apo  arsanti  sindhavah,  yad  gobhir  vasayisyase. 

9.66.14a  : 9.61.29%  asya  te  sakhye  vayam. 

9.66.14°:  9.31.6°,  indo  sakhitvam  ugmasi. 

9.66.18°,  vrnlmahe  sakhyaya:  4.41.7°%  vrnlmahe  sakhyaya  priyaya. 

9.66.22%  abhy  arsati  sustutim:  9.62.3%  abby  arsanti  sustutim;  9.85.7%  pava- 
mana abhy  arsanti  sustutim. 

9.66.23a  : 9.37.3%  sa  marmrjana  ayubhih. 

9.66.24°  (%3atam  Vaikhanasah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
pavamana  rt&m  brhac  chukram  jyotir  ajljanat, 
krsna  tamansi  janghanat. 

10.89. 2<1  (Rebha  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

sa  suryah  pary  uru  varansy  endro  vavrtyad  rathyeva  cakra, 

atisthantam  apasyam  na  sargarii  krsna  tamansi  tvisya  jaghana. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  310. 

9.66.27°:  9.20.7°;  62.30°;  67. 19°,  dadhat  stotre  suviryam. 

9.66.28°:  9.27.6°,  punana  indur  indram  a. 

9.67.1°  : 9.52.5°,  pavasva  manhayadrayih. 

9.67.3b°  : 9.63. 29b°,  abhy  arsa  kanikradat,  dyumantaiii  giismam  uttamam. 
9.67.4a  : 9.34.1%  indur  hinvan6  arsati. 


[ — 9*68.7 


447]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.07.4b  (Ka?yapa ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Lindur  hinvano  arsatij  tir6  varany  avyaya,  9.34.  ii> 

harir  vajam  acikradat. 

9.107.  iob  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

a soma  suvano  adribhis  tir6  varany  avydya, 

jdno  na  puri  camv&r  vi?ad  dhdrih  sado  vanesu  dadhise. 

Cf.  9.62.8b,  tiro  rdmany  avyaya  ; and  g.103. 2‘,  pari  varany  avyaya. 

9.67.7*:  9.24.ib;  iot.8d,  pavamanasa  indavah. 

9.07. 7b:  1.135.6®  ; 9.62. ib,  tirah  pavitram  a^&vak. 

9.07.9*:  9.65.1*  hinvanti  siiram  lisrayali. 

9.07. 9b:  9.50. 3°,  pavamanam  madhufcutam. 

9.07.1O®-12®,  a bhaksat  kany&su  nah. 

9.07.131’:  9.1. ib  ; 29.4b;  30.3®;  ioo.5b,  pdvasva  soma  dharaya. 

9.07.14*  : 9. 1 7. 1 4*,  a kalafesu  dhavati. 

9.07.18b,  indraya  madhumattamah  : 9.12.1®,  indraya  madhumattamah  ; 9.63.19®, 
indraya  madhumattamam. 

9.07.17*:  9.46.1*,  asrgran  devavltaye. 

9.07.l7b:  8.3.13d,  vajayanto  ratha  iva. 

9.07.191’:  9.20.7b,  pavitram  soma  gachasi. 

9.07.19®:  9.20.7®;  62.30®;  66.27®,  dadhat  stotre  suviryam. 

9.07.28b:  i.9i.i7b,  soma  vifvebhir  an^ubhih. 

9.07.29®  (Pavitra  Angirasa,  or  Vasistha,  or  both  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
upa  priyam  panipnatam  yuvanam  ahutlvrdham, 

aganma  bibhrato  namah. 

10.60. 1®  (Baudha,  or  others  ; to  Asamati  [Indra]) 
a janam  tvesasamdr^am  mahlnanam  upastutam, 

dganma  bibhrato  namah. 

9.07.31ab,  yah  pavamanir  adhyety  rsibhih  sambhrtam  rasam:  9.67. 32ab,  pava- 
manir  yo  adhyety,  &c. 

[9.08. 7d,  nrbhir  yato  vajam  a darsi  sataye : 5.39.3d,  a vajam  darsi  sataye.] 


9.68.8 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [448 

9.68.8lj  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pariprayantam  vayyam  susamsadam  s6mam  manisa  abhy  anusata  stubhah, 
yo  dharaya  madhuman  urmina  diva  iyarti  vacam  rayisal  amartyah. 

9.86.17°  (Sikatah,  alias  Nivavarl  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
pra  vo  dhiyo  mandrayuvo  vipanyuvah  panasyuvah  samvdsanesv  akramuh, 
s6mam  manlsa  abhy  anusata  stubho  ’bhi  dhenavah  payasem  agigrayuh. 
Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  349. — Note  the  correspondence  of  9.68. 9b  with  9.86.9d. 

9.68. 9b  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

ayam  diva  iyarti  vigvam  a rajah  s6mah  punanah  kalagesu  sidati, 

adbhir  gobhir  mrjyate  adribhih  sutah  pnnana  l'ndur  varivo  vidat  priyam. 

9.86.9d  (Akrstah,  alias  Masa  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Ldivo  na  sanu  stanayann  acikradadj  dyau?  ca  yasya  prthivi  ca  dharmabhih, 

1.58. 2d 

indrasya  sakhyam  pavate  vivevidat  sbmah  punanah  kalagesu  sidati. 
9.96.23d  (Pratardana  Daivodasi;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
apaghnann  esi  pavamana  gatrun  priyam  na  jaro  abhiglta  l'nduh, 
sidan  vanesu  gakuno  na  patva  sbmah  punanah  kalagesu  satta. 

Note  the  correspondence  of  9.68.8b  with  9.86.17°. 

9.68.10a+cd  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

eva  nah  soma  parisicyamano  vayo  dadhac  citratamam  pavasva, 

adves6  dyavaprthivi  huvema  d6va  dhatta  rayim  asm6  suviram. 

9.97. 36°-  (Paragara  (^aktya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

eva  nah  soma  parisicyamana  a pavasva  puyamanah  svasti, 

indram  a viga  brhata  ravena  vardhaya  vacam  janaya  puramdhim. 

io.45.i2cd  (Vatsaprl  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

astavy  agnir  naram  sugevo  vaigvanara  rsibhih  somagopah, 

adves6  dyavaprthivi  huvema  ddsva  dhatta  rayim  asm6  suviram. 

The  repeated  distich  (cf.  10.91. 15°)  furnishes  a good  illustration  of  looseness  in  both 
connexions.  For  the  relation  of  9.68  to  10.45  cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  253.  It  seems  to  me 
that  9.68  is  later  than  10.45  (cf.  under  9.85.12). — For  10.45.12  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth, 
i-  334- 

9.69.8a  (Hiranyastupa  Ahgirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

a nah  pavasva  vasumad  dhiranyavad  Lagvavad  gomad  yavamat  suviryam,j 

8.93.3b 

yuyam  hi  soma  pit^ro  mama  sthana  divo  murdhanah  prasthita  vayaskrtah. 
9.86.38°  (Atrayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

tvam  nrcaksa  asi  soma  vigvatah  pavamana  vrsabha  ta  vi  dhavasi, 
sd  nah  pavasva  vasumad  dhiranyavad  vayarii  syama  bhuvanesu  jlv&se. 

Cf.  the  catenary  sequel  in  9.86.39“,  govit  pavasva  vasuvid  dhiranyavlt. 

9.69. 8b,  agvavad  gomad  yavamat  suviryam  : 8.93.3b,  agvavad  gbmad  y&vamat. 


[ — 9-72-7 


449]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.69.10d:  i.3i.8d  ; 10.67. i2d,  devair  dyavaprthivi  prdvatam  nah. 

[9.70.8b,  adabhyaso  janusl  ubhe  anu:  2.2.4 d,  patho  na.  payiim  janasl  ubhe  anu.] 

[9.70.4*, sa  mrjyamano  dagabhih  sukarmabhih : 9.99. 7*, sii  mrjyate  sukarmabhih.] 

[9.70.5*,  sa  marmrjana  indriyaya  dhayase:  9.86.3d,  somah  punand  indriyaya 
dhayase.J 

9.70.8°:  9. 108. 16°,  justo  mitraya  varunaya  vayave.  Added  in  proof. 

9.70.9b  (Renu  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pavasva  soma  devavltaye  vfsdndrasya  hardi  somadhanam.  a viga, 

pura  no  badhdd  duritati  paraya  ksetravid  dhi  diga  aha  viprchate. 

9. 108.1 6n  (Qakti  Vasistha  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

indrasya  hardi  somadhanam  a viga  Lsamudram  iva  sindhavah, , 

«®»  8.6.35b 

Justo  mitraya  varunaya  vayave j Ldivo  vistambha  uttamah.j 

c*»-c:  9.70.8°;  d:  9.86.33d 

Cf.  indrasya  hardy  uvig&n,  under  9.60.3°. 

9.70.10a  (Renu  Vaigvamitra  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

hitd  na  saptir  abhi  vajam  ars6ndrasyendo  jatharam  a pavasva, 

navd  na  slndhum  ati  parsi  vidvan  churo  na  yudhyann  ava  no  nida  spah. 

9.86.3“  (Akrstah,  alias  Masa  Rsiganah ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
atyo  na  hiyano  abhi  vajam  arsa  svarvit  kogaih  divo  adrimataram, 

Lvrsa  pavitre  adhi  sano  avyayej  Lsomah  punana  indriyaya  dhayase.j 

W c : 9.86.3°  ; d : cf.  9.70.5* 
Cf.  9.87.1,6  ; 96.8. — Note  that  the  two  hymns  correspond  in  the  approximate  similarity  of 
9.70.5*  and  9.86.3d. 

9.71.8*,  tvesam  rupam  krnute  varno  asya:  1.95.8*,  tvesam  rupam  krnuta 

uttaram  yat. 

9.72.4d  (Harimanta  Ahgirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
nrdhuto  adrisuto  barhisi  priydh  patir  gavam  pradiva  indur  rtviyah, 
puramdliivan  manuso  yajhasadhanah  gucir  dhiya  pavate  s6ma  indra  te. 
9.86.13d  (Sikatah,  alias  Nivavarl  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
ayam  matavan  chakuno  yatha  hito  ’vye  sasara  pavamana  urmina, 
tava  kratva  rodasl  antara  kave  gucir  dhiya  pavate  soma  indra  te. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  9.72.7*  with  9.86. 8d. 

[9.72.6*  ahgurh  duhanti  stanayantam  aksitam  : i.64.6d,  utsam  duhanti,  &c.] 
9.72. 7a+d  (Harimanta  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

nabha  prthivya  dharuno  maho  divd  ’pam  iirmau  sindhusv  antar  uksitah, 
indrasya  vajro  vrsabho  vibhuvasuh  somo  hrd6  pavate  caru  matsarah. 

9.86. 8d  (Akrstah,  alias  Masa  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
raja  samudrarii  nadyo  vi  gahate  ’pam  urmim  sacate  sindhusu  gritah, 
adhy  asthat  sanu  pavamano  avyayarii  nabha  prthivya  dharuno  mahd 
divah. 

57  [h.o.s.  20] 


9.72.7 — ] Part  I ■ Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [450 

9.86. 2 id  (The  same) 

ayam  punana  usaso  vi  rocayad  ayam  sindhubhyo  abhavad  u lokakrt, 
ayam  trih  sapta  duduhana  afirarn  somo  hrdd  pavate  caru  matsarah. 

For  9.86.8  cf.  9.96.19,  and  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  215,  357  ; iii.  48. 

9.72.8a+d  (Haiimanta  Ahgirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

sa  tu  pavasva  pari  parthivam  raja  stotre  giksann  adhunvate  ca  sukrato, 

ma  no  nir  bhag  vasunah  sadanaspi'90  rayim  pigangam  bahulam  vasimahi. 

9.io7.24a  (Sapta  Rsayali ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

sa  tu  pavasva  pari  parthivam  rajo  divya  ca  soma  dharmabhih. 

tvam  vipraso  matibhir  vicaksana  gubhram  hinvanti  dhitibhih. 

9.107.21°  (The  same) 

mrjyamanah  suhastya  samudre  vacant  invasi, 

rayim  pigangam  bahulam  purusprham  pavamanabhy  arsasi. 

For  9.107.2 id  cf.  9.85.7®,  8a. 

9.73.4b  (Pavitra  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

sahasradhare  ’va  te  sam  asvaran  divo  nake  madhujihva  asagcatah, 

asya  spago  na  ni  misanti  bhurnayah  pade-pade  paginah  santi  setavah. 

9.85.  ioa  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

divo  nake  madhujihva  asagcato  Lvena  duhanty  uksanam  giristham,j 

tor  9.85.  iod 

apsu  drapsam  v&vrdhanarii  samudra  a sindhor  urma  madhumantam 
pavitra  a. 

For  9.73.4  cf.  Ludwig,  Kritik,  pp.  45,  50,52  ; for  9.85.10,  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.,  i.  320, 
354,  363,  369  ; for  the  repeated  pada,  Oldenberg,  ZDMG.  lxii.  473. 

9.74.1b,  svar  yad  vajy  arusah  sisasati : 9.7.4°,  svar  vajl  sisasati. 

9.74.5d:  1.92.13°,  yena  tokarii  ca  tanayarii  ca  dhamahe. 

9.74. 9b,  avyo  varam  vi  pavamana  dhavati:  9.16.8°,  avyo  vdrarii  vi  dhavasi ; 
9.28.1°  ; 106.  iob  ; avyo  vararii  vi  dhavati. 

9.74.9d  (Kaksivat  Dairgliatamasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

adbhih  soma  paprcanasya  te  raso  L’vyo  varam  vi  pavamana  dhavati, j tor  9. 16. 8° 
sa  mrjyamanah  kavibhir  madintama  svadasvendraya  pavamana  pitaye. 

9.97.44°  (Paragara  ^aktya ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

madhvah  siidam  pavasva  vasva  utsam  vlram  ca  na  a pavasva  bh again  ca, 
svadasvendraya  pavamana  indo  rayim  ca  11a  a pavasva  samudrat. 

9.76. 2°d,  dadhati  putrah  pitror  aplcyhrii  nama  trtiyam  adhi  rocane  divah ; 

1 * ® 55* 3°d?  dadhati  putro  Varam  pararii  pitur  nama  trtiyam  adhi 
rocane  divah. 


451]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.78.1 

9.75.41,  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

adribhih  suto  matibhig  canohitah  prarocayan  rodasi  matara  gucih, 
rbmany  avya  samaya  vi  dhavati  madhor  dhara  pinvamana  dive-dive. 

9.85. 1 2d  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

LQrdhvo  gandharvo  adhi  nake  asthadj  vigva  rQpa  praticaksano  asya, 

gsr  10.123. 7a 

Lbhanuli  gukrena  gocisa  vy  adyautj  prarurucad  rddasi  matara  gucih. 

10.123.8° 


9.76.1“  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

dharta  divah  pavate  krtvyo  raso  dakso  devanain  anumadyo  nfbhih, 
harih  srjano  atyo  na  satvabhir  vftha  pdjahsi  krnute  nadisv  a. 

9-77-5a  (The  same) 

cakrir  divah  pavate  krtvyo  raso  mahrin  adabdho  varuno  hurug  yate, 
asavi  mitro  vrjanesv  yajniyo  ’tyo  na  yQthe  vrsayuh  kanikradat. 

Cf.  9.84.5°,  dhanamjayah  pavate  krtvyo  rasah. 

9.76.5“+c  (Kavi  Bhargava;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 

vrseva  yutha  pari  kdgam  arsasy  apam  upasthe  vrsabhah  kanikradat, 
sa  indraya  pavase  matsarintamo  yatha  jesama  samithe  tvotayah. 

9.96.20°  (Pratardana  Daivodasi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

maryo  na  gubhras  tanvkiii  mrjano  ’tyo  na  srtva  sanaye  dhananam, 

vrseva  yutha  pari  kdgam  arsan  kanikradac  camvor  a vivega. 

9.97.32°  (Paragara  ^Sktya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

kanikradad  anu  pantham  rtasya  gukrb  vi  bhasy  amftasya  dhama, 

sa  indraya  pavase  matsaravan  hinvano  vacarii  matxbliih  kavlnam. 

In  the  repeated  pada  9.76.5°;  9.97.32°  the  latter  version  with  matsaravan  for  matsarinta- 
mah  is  metrically  inferior,  a modulated  tristubh  line  for  an  original  jagati.  I do  not  believe 
that  we  should  correct  to  matsaravan  as  would  Arnold,  VM.,  pp.  127,  317.  See  Part  2, 
chapter  2,  class  A 3. 

9.77.1d  (Kavi  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

esa  pra  koge  madhuman  acikradad  l'ndrasya  vajro  vapuso  vapustarah, 
abhim  rtasya  sudugha  ghrtagcuto  vagra  arsanti  payaseva  dhenavah. 

io.75.4b  (Sindhuksit  Praiyamedha;  Nadlstutih) 

abhi  tva  sindho  gigum  in  na  mataro  vagra  arsanti  payaseva  dhenavah, 
rajeva  yudhva  nayasi  tvam  it  sicau  yad  asam  agram  pravatam  inaksasi. 
For  the  repeated  padacf.  1.32.2'. 

[9.78.1“,  pra  raja  vacam  janayann  asisyadat : 9.86.33d;  106.12°,  punano  vacam 
janayann  asisyadat  (9.86.33d,  upavasuh).] 

[9.78.1d,  guddho  devanam  upa  yati  niskrtam : 9.86. 7b,  somo  devdnam,  &c.] 

Cf.  9.86.32d,  patir  janlnam  upa,  &c. 


9.78.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [452 

9.78.5d,  urvirh  gavyutim  abhayam  ca  nas  krdhi:  7.77.4**,  urvim  gavyutim 
abhayam  krdhi  nah. 

[7.79.1d,  aryc  na$anta  sanisanta  no  dhiyah:  10.133.3**,  aryo  na9-anta  no  dhiyah.] 
9.80.5C  (Vasu  Bharadvaja  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

tarn  tva  hastino  madhumantam  adribhir  duhanty  apsu  vrsabham  da^a  ksipah, 
indram  soma  madayan  daivyam  janam  sindhor  ivormih  pavamano  arsasi. 

9.84.3d  (Prajapati  Vacya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
a yo  gobhih  srjyata  osadhlsv  a devanam  sumna  isayann  upavasuh, 
a vidyuta  pavate  dharaya  suta  indram,  sbmo  madayan  daivyam  janam. 
For  9.84.3  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  343,  391. 

9.82.1d,  9yeno  na  yonirii  ghrtavantam  asadam : 9.62.4°,  9yeno  na  yonim  asadat. 

9.83.5cd  (Pavitra  Ahgirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

havir  havismo  mahi  sadma  daivyam  nabho  vasanah  pari  yasy  adhvaram, 
raja  pavitraratho  vajam  aruhah  sahasrabhrstir  jayasi  Qravo  brhat. 

9.86.40cd  (Atrayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

un  madhva  urmir  vanana  atisthipad  apo  vasano  mahiso  vi  gahate, 
raja  pavitraratho  vajam  aruhat  sahasrabhrstir  jayati  gravo  brhat. 

[9.84.1**,  apsa  indraya  varunaya  vayave:  see  under  5.51.7.] 

[9.84.2d,  induh  sisakty  usasarii  na  suryah:  i.56.4d,  indram  sisakty  usasatii,  &c.] 

9.84.3d,  indrarh  somo  madayan  daivyam  janam:  9.80.5°,  indram  soma  madayan 
daivyam  janam. 

[9.84.5°,  dhanamjayah  pavate  krtvyo  rasah:  9. 76.1*;  77.5s,  dharta  (9.77.5s, 
cakrir)  divah  pavate,  &c.] 

[9.85.5**,  vy  avyayam  samaya  varam  arsasi:  9.97. 5 6d,  vi  varam  avyam  samayati 
yati.] 

9.85.7°,  pavamana  abhy  arsanti  sustutim  : 9.62.3**,  abhy  arsanti  sustutim  ; 
9.66.22**,  abhy  arsati  sustutim. 

[9.85.9**,  arurucad  vi  divo  rocand  kavih:  6.7.7**,  va^vanaro  vi  divo,  &c.] 
[9.85.9°,  rdja  pavitram  aty  eti  roruvat:  9.86.7d,  vrsa  pavitram,  &c.] 

9.85.10a  : 9.73.4**,  divo  nake  madhujihva  asa9catah. 

[9.85.10**,  vena  duhanty  uksanam  giristham : 9.95.4*’,  an9iim  duhanty,  &c.] 


[ — 9-86.9 


453]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.85.11°  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
nuke  suparnam  upapaptivansarii  giro  venanam  akrpanta  purvih, 
gigum  rihanti  matayah  panipnatam  hiranyayam  cakunam  ksamani  stham. 
9.86.311'  (Atrayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

pra  rebha  ety  ati  vdram  avy&yam  vfsa  vanesv  ava  cakradad  dharih, 
sarii  dhltayo  vavagand  anOsata  gigum  rihanti  matayah  panipnatam. 

Cf.  9.86.46c,  rihanti  matayah  panipnatam. — For  9.85.11  see  Ilillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth, 

i.  354.  Ludwig,  Der  Rig-Yoda,  vi.  95,  suggests  for  9.85.11®  the  change  of  panipnatam  to  pani- 
pnatam,  but  fails  to  note  that  the  pada  with  panipnatam  occurs  twice. 

9.85.12®+°  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

urdhvb  gandharvd  adhi  nake  asthad  vigva  rdpa  praticaksano  asya, 

bhantih  gukrbna  gocisa  vy  adyaut  jprartlrucad  rodasl  matara  gucih.j  e»* 9.75. 4b 

10. 12  3. 7®  (Vena  Bhargava  ; to  Vena) 

urdhvd  gandharvd  adhi  nake  asthat  pratyan  citra  biblirad  asyayudhani, 
Lvasano  atkarii  surabhiiii  drge  kaiii  svar  na  nama  janata  priyani.j 

6.29.3c1 

10. 1 23.8°  (The  same) 

drapsiih  samudram  abhi  yaj  jigati  pdgyan  gfdhrasya  caksasa  vldharman, 
bhanuh  gukrdna  gocisa  cakanas  trtiye  cakre  rajasi  priyani. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  320,  429  ft".,  432.  On  the  relative  claims,  here,  of  books  9 
and  10  see  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  253  ; cf.  under  9.68.10. 

9.85.12'*.  prarurucad  rodasl  matarfi  gucih  : 9.75.4*1,  prarocayan  rodasl,  &c. 

9.86.3®,  atyo  na  hiyano  abhi  viljam  arsa : 9.70.10®,  hito  na  saptirabhi  vajamarsa. 

9.86.3°  (Akrstah,  alias  Masa  Rsiganali  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Latyo  na  hiyano  abhi  vdjam  arsaj  svarvit  kogarh  divo  adrimataram,  &i‘  9.70.10® 
vrsa  pavitre  adhi  sano  avyaye  Lsdmah  punana  indriyaya  dhayase.  j £s*cf.  9.70.5® 

9.97.40°  (Paragara  (^aktya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

akran  samudrah  prathame  vidharmaii  janayan  prajd  bhuvanasya  raja, 
vrsa  pavitre  adhi  sano  avye  brhat  somo  vavrdhe  suvana  induh. 

For  9.97.40  cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  328,  346. 

9.86.3d,  somah  punana  indriyaya  dhayase : 9.70.5®,  sa  marmrjana  indriyaya 
dhayase.] 

[9.86.7b,  somo  devanam  tipa  yati  niskrtam  : 9.78. id,  guddho  devanam,  &c.] 

Cf.  9.86.32®,  patir  janinam  upa,  &e. 

[9.86. 7d,  vrsa  pavitram  aty  eti  roruvat : 9.85.9°,  raja  pavitram,  &c.] 

9.86.8d  : 9.72.7d,  nabha  prthivya  dharuno  maho  divah. 

9.86.9®:  i.58.2d,  divo  na  sanu  stanayann  acikradat. 


9.86.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [454 

9 80.9d:  9.68.9b,  somah  punanah  kalafesu  sldati;  9.96.23d,  somah  punanah 
kala^esu  satta. 

9.80.13d  : 9.72.4d,  ^ucir  dhiya  pavate  soma  indra  te. 

9.86.17c:  9.68.8b,  somam  manlsa  abhy  anusata  stubhah. 

9.86.19d,  indrasya  hardy  avi?an  manisibhih  : 9.60.3°,  indrasya  hardy  avifan. 
9.86.21d:  9.72.7d,  somo  hrde  pavate  caru  matsarah. 

9.86.26c,  gah  krnvano  nirnijam  haryatah  kavih  : 9.14.5°;  107. 26d,  gah 
krnvand  na  nirnijam. 

9.86.29°  (Pr<jnayah,  alias  Aja  Rsiganah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
tvam  samudro  asi  vifvavit  kave  tavemah  panca  pradi'90  vidharmani, 
tvam  dyam  ca  prthivim  eati  jabhrise  tava  jyotlnsi  pavamana  suryah. 

9.ioo.9ab  (Rebhasunu  Kafyapau  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
tvam  dyam  ea  mahivrata  prthivim  cati  jabhrise, 
prati  drapim  amuncathah  pavamana  mahitvana. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  single  tristubh  pada  9.86.29°  has  been  distended,  very 
awkwardly,  to  two  octosyllabic  padas  by  inserting  mahivrata  in  9.ioo.9ab  ; see  p.  vii,  line  4 
from  top. 

[ 9.86.30d,  tubhyema  vifva  bhuvanani  yemire  : see  under  8.3.6a.] 

9.86.31d:  9.85.11°,  fifum  rihanti  matayah  panipnatam  ; 9.86.46°,  ahfum,  &c. 
9.86.33d  (Atrayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

raja  sindhunam  pavate  patir  diva  rtasya  yati  pathibhili  kanikradat, 
sahasradharah  pari  sicyate  harih  punand  vacam.  janayann  upavasuh. 

9.106.12°  (Agni  Caksusa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

asarji  kalian  abhi  Lmilhe  saptir  na  vajayuh,j  ftw*  9.io6.i2b 

punand  vacam  janayann  asisyadat. 

Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  357. — For  the  repeated  pada  cf.  also  9.78.1*,  prii  raja  vacam 
janayann  asisyadat. 

9.86.35b,  fyeno  na  vansu  kala^esu  sldasi : 9.38. 4b,  ^yeno  na  viksu  sldati  ; 9.57.3°, 
9yeno  na  vansu  sldati. 

9.86.35d  (Atrayah  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

isam  urjam  pavamanabhy  arsasi  L9yeno  na  vansu  kala^esu  sldasi, s «#*  9.38. 4b 

indraya  madva  madyo  madah  suto  divd  vistambha  upamd  vicaksan&h. 

9.io8.i6d  (^akti  Vasistha ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

, indrasya  hardi  somadhanam  a v^aj  Lsamudram  iva  sindhavah,  j 

«wa:  9.7o.9b;  b:  8.6.351' 
Justo  mitraya  varunaya  vayavej  divd  vistambha  uttamah.  9.70.8° 
Cf.  Hillebrandt,  Yed.  Myth.  i.  316. 


[—9.96.3 


455]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.88.88°  : 9.69.8“,  sa  (9.69. 8“,  a)  nah  pavasva  vasumad  dhiranyavat. 

9.80.4OC<1 : 9"83-5cd»  raja  pavitraratho  vajam  aruhat  (9.83.5,  aruhah)  sahasra- 
bhrstir  jayati  (9.83.5,  jayasi)  gravo  brhdt. 

9.80.44'*,  vipagcite  pavamllnaya  gayata:  9.65.7**,  pavamanaya  gayata. 

[9.88.48°,  ahgurh  rihanti  matayah  panipnatam : 9.85.11°;  86.31'*,  91911111 
rihanti,  &c.] 

9.87.9°,  pQrvir  iso  brhatir  jlradano : 6.1.12°,  pQrvir  iso  brhatir  areaghah. 
9.88.1n:  7.29.1“,  ayiirii  soma  indra  tubhyam  sunve. 

9.88.8  = 1. 91. 3. 

9.89.7d:  4.51.10'*;  6.47.1 2d  = 10. 131.6'*  ; 9.95.5'*,  suviryasya  patayah  syania. 

(9.90.8'*,  iisalhah  sahvan  pitanasu  9atrQn : 6.19.8°;  8.60.12“,  yena  vansama 
prtanasu  9atrQn  (8.60.12“,  9ardhatah).] 

9.90.5°  (Vasistlia  Maitravaruni ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

matsi  soma  varunam  matsi  mitram  matsindram  indo  pavamana  visnum, 

matsi  gardho  marutam  matsi  devan  matsi  maham  indram  indo  miidaya. 

9.97.42°  (Pai-a9ara  ^3aktya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

matsi  vayiim  istaye  rddhase  ca  matsi  mitravaruna  puyamanah, 

matsi  gardho  marutam  matsi  devan  matsi  dyavaprthivi  deva  soma. 

For  9.97.42°  cf.  9.97.49b,  abhi  mitravaruna  puyamanah. 

[9.91.1°,  daga  svasaro  adhi  sano  4vye:  9.92.4°,  daga  svadhabhir  iidhi  sano  avye.] 

[9.92.4b,  vigve  devds  traya  ekadagdsah  : 8.57(Val.  9).2d,  yuvam  devas,  &c.] 

[9.92.4°,  daga  svadhabhir  adhi  sano  avye:  see  next  prec.  item  but  one.] 

[9.92.8",  pari  sadmeva  pagumanti  hota:  9.97.1'*,  mitevasadma  pagumdnti  hota.J 

9.95.2b  : 2.42.  ib,  iyai'tivacam  ariteva  navam.  Omitted  by  mistake  under  2.42. ib. 

[9.95.4*1,  angum  duhanty  uksanam  giristham : 9.85.10**,  vena  duhanty,  &c.] 

9.95.51* : 4.51.10'*;  6.47. i2d  = io.i3i.6d  ; 9.89.7d,  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

9.90.3ab  (Pratai-dana  Daivodasi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

sa  no  deva  devatate  pavasva  mah6  soma  psarasa  indrapanah, 

krnvann  apo  varsayan  dyam  utemam  uror  a no  varivasya  punanah. 

9.97.27“**  (Mrllka  Yasistha  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 

eva  deva  devatate  pavasva  mahd  soma  psarase  devapanah, 

mahag  cid  dhi  smasi  hitah  samarye  krdhi  susthane  rodasl  punanah. 

Cf.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  iii.  197. 


9.96.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [456 

9. 96. 51’ : 8.36. 4a,  janita  divo  janita  prthivydh. 

9.96.6d,  17d,  somah  pavitram  aty  eti  rebhan. 

9.96.9°  (Pratardana  Daivodasi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
pari  priyah  kalage  devavata  indraya  somo  ranyo  madaya, 
sahasradharah.  gatavaja  indur  vajl  na  saptih  samana  jigati. 

9.110.10°  (Tryaruna  and  Trasadasyu  ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
somah  punano  avyaye  vare  gigur  na  krilan  pavamano  aksah, 
sahasradharah  gatavaja  induh. 

[9.96.16°,  abhi  vajam  saptir  iva  gravasya : 1.61.5*,  asmaid  usaptimiva  gravasya.] 

9.96.17a  (Pratardana  Daivodasi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

gigum  jajnanam  haryatam  mrjanti  gumbhanti  vahnim  maruto  ganena, 

kavir  glrbbih  kdvyena  kavih  san  Lsomah  pavitram  aty  ety  rebhan.  9.96.611 

9.109. 1 2a  (Agnayo  Dhisnya  Aigvarayah;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
gigum  jajnanam  harim  mrjanti  pavitre  somam  devebhya  indum. 

This  is  one  of  the  few  cases  in  the  Rig- Veda  in  which  a tristubh  line  varies  with  a 
dvipada  viraj.  For  their  relation  see  Part  2,  chapter  2, "class  A 6. — For  9.96. 17  see  Hillebrandt, 
Ved.  Myth.  i.  352  ; Geldner,  RV.  Kommentar,  p.  143  (in  pada  b Soma  is  assimilated  to  Agni). 

9.96.20°,  vfseva  yutha  pari  kogam  arsan : 9.76.511,  vrseva  yutha  pari  kogam 
arsasi. 

9.96.23d,  somah  punanah  kalagesu  satta  : 9.68.96  ; 86.9d,  somah  punanah 
kalagesu  sldati. 

[9.97.1d,  miteva  sadma  pagumanti  hota:  9.92.6%  pari  sadmeva  pagumdnti 
hota.] 

[9.97.5a,  indur  devanam  upa  sakhyam  ayan : 4.33.2°,  ad  id  devanam  upa 
sakhyam  ayan.] 

[9.97.5b,  sahasradharah  pavate  madaya:  9.101.6%  sahasradharah  pavate.] 
9.97.11°,  indur  indrasya  sakhyam  jusSnah:  8.48.2°  indav  indrasya,  &c. 
9.97.16d,  196,  adhi  (19  pari)  snuna  dhanva  sano  avye. 

[9.97.24°,  dvita  bhuvad  rayipatl  raylndm:  i.6o.4d;  72.1°,  agnir  bhuvad,  &c.] 

9.97.27ab,  eva  deva  devatate  pavasva  mahe  soma  psarase  devapanah  : 9.96.3s’’, 
sa  no  deva  devatate  pavasva  mah6  soma  psara&i  indrapanah. 

[9.97.30°,  pitur  na  putrah  krdtubhir  yatandh : 1.68.9,10s  pitur  na  putrah 

krdtum  jusanta.] 


457]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.100.  i 

9.97.32°,  sa  indraya  pavase  matsaravan : 9.76.5°,  sa  indraya  pavase  matsarin- 
tamah. 

9.97.30"  : 9.68.10",  eva  nah  soma  parisicyamanah. 

9.97.39°:  1.62.2°,  yena  nah  purve  pitarah  padajnah. 

9.97.40°,  vfsa  pavitre  ddhi  sano  avye  : 9.86.3°,  vrsa  pavitre  adhi  sano  avyaye. 
[9.97.42b,  49b,  matsi  (9.97. 49b,  abhi)  mitravaruna  pQyamanah. 

9.97.42°:  9.90.5°,  matsi  ?ardho  maintain  matsi  devan. 

9.97.44°,  svadasvendraya  pavamana  indo  : 9.74.9°!,  svadasvendraya  pavamana 
pltaye. 

[ 9.97.40*,  kamo  na  yo  devayatam  asarji:  1.190.2*’,  sargo  na,  &c.] 

9.97.48’1 : 1.73.2",  devo  na  yah  savita  satyamanma. 

[9.97.49°*,  abhindrarii  vfsanam  vajrabahum  : 7.23.6",  eved  indram,  &c.] 

[9.97.50b,  sbmo  vi?vasya  bhuvanasya  raja  : 3.46.2°;  6.36.4'!,  6ko  vi?vasya,  &c.  ; 
5.85.3°,  tena  vi?vasya,  &c.  ; 10.168.2°!,  asya  vi'9vasya,  &c.J 

[9.97.50°*,  vf  varam  avyam  samayati  yati : 9.85.56,  vy  avyayarii  samaya  varam 
arsasi.] 

9.98.1°:  9.64.25°,  indo  sahasrabharnasam. 

9.98.4b:  1.84.76,  vasu  martaya  da?use. 

See  under  1.45.8"  for  other  similar  padas. 

9.98.0°:  i.i8.6b;  9. ioo.ib,  priyam  indrasya  kamyam. 

9.98.10":  9.11.8";  108.15",  indraya  somam  patave. 

9.99.0",  sa  punano  madintamah:  9.50.5",  sa  pavasva  madintama. 

9.99.0b  : 9.20.6°,  soma?  camusu  sldati. 

[9.99.7", sa  mrjyate  sukiirmabhih ; 9.70.4". samrjyamano  da?abhih  sukiirmabhih.] 
9.99.76:  9.3.96;  103.66,  devo  devebhyah  sutah. 

9.99.7°* : 9.7.26,  mahir  apo  vi  gahate. 

9.99.8b:  9.24. 3°,  nrbhir  yato  vi  nlyase. 

9.99.8°°* : 9.63. 2bc?  indraya  matsarintamah  (or,  °ma?)  camusv  a ni  sldasi. 

9.100.16;  1.  x 8.6b ; 9.98.6°,  priyam  indrasya  kamyam. 

58  [h.o.s.  20] 


9.100.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [458 

9.100.2a:  9.40.6“  ; 57.4°  ; 64.26°,  punana  indav  d bhara. 

9.100.2'1:  9.4.7b;  40.6b,  soma  dvibarhasam  rayim. 

9.100.2d,  8l1,  vi^vani  dafiiso  grhe. 

9.100. 5b  : 9.1.  ib  ; 29.4b  ; 30.3°;  67.13b,  pavasva  soma  dharaya. 

9.100.5°:  9.1.1°,  indraya  patave  sutah. 

9.100. 5d  (Kebhasunu  Kafyapau  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

kratve  daksaya  nah  kave  Lpavasva  soma  dharaya,  j 9.1.  ib 

Lindraya  patave  sutdj  mitraya  varunaya  ca.  9.1.  i° 

10. 85.17b  (Surya  Savitrl ; to  Devah) 

suryayai  devebhyo  mitraya  varunaya  ca, 

ye  bhutasya  pracetasa  idam  tebhyo  ’kararii  namah. 

9.100.6“,  pavasva  vajasatamah:  9.43.6“;  107.23“,  pavasva  vajasataye;  9.13.3s; 
42.3b,  pavante  vajasataye. 

9.100. 6(1:  9.106.6b,  devebhyo  madhumattamah.  Added  in  proof. 

[9.100.7°,  vatsarn  jataxii  na  dhenavah  : 6.45.28°,  vatsarh  gavo  na  dhenavah.] 
9.100. 7d  : 9.4.9b;  64.9b,  pavamana  vidharmani. 

9.100.8“:  9.4.1b;  9.9“,  pavamana  mahi  9ravah. 

9.100.8°  : 8.43.23°,  ^ardhan  tamansi  jighnase. 

9.100. 9ab,  tvam  dyarii  ca  mahivrata  prthivlm  cati  jabhrise:  9.86.29°,  tvam 
dyam  ca  prthivlm  cati  jabhi’ise. 

[9.101.6“,  sahasradharah  pavate:  9.97.5b,  sahasradharah  pavate  madaya.j 
9.101.7“,  ayam  pusa  rayir  bhagah:  8.31.11“,  aitu  pusa  rayir  bhagah. 

9.101.7b:  9.13.1“;  28.6b;  42.5°,  somah  punano  arsati. 

9.101. 8d:  9.24.1b;  67.7“,  pavamanasa  l'ndavah. 

9.101.9°:  7.15.2“  yah  panca  carsanfr  abhi ; 5.86.2°,  yd  pahca  carsanir  abhi. 

9.101.10b  (Andhlgu  Qyavafvi ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
somah  pavanta  indavo  ’smabhyam  gatuvittamah, 
mitrah  suvana  arepasah  svadhyah  svarvidah. 

9.106.6“  (Caksus  Manava  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

asmabhyam  gatuvittamo  Ldevebhyo  madhumattamah,  j C-w*  9.  ioo.6d 

sahasraih  yahi  pathibhih  kanikradat. 

9.101.12“  : 9.22.3“,  ete  puta  vipafcitah. 

9.101.12b;  1. 5.5c ; 137.2b;  5.51.7b;''  7.32.4b;  9.22.3b;  63.15b,  somaso 

dadhyafirah. 


459]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 9.104.6 

9.101.161',  vi  yds  tastdmbha  rodasl:  7.86.  ib,  vi  yds  tastambha  rbdasl  cid  urvi. 

9.101.18“  (Prajdpati ; to  Pavamfina  Soma) 
avyo  varebhih  pavate  sumo  gavye  ddhi  tvaci, 

Lkanikradad  vfsd  lidrii-j  indrasydbliy  eti  niskrtdm.  fcs*cf.  9.2.6“ 

9. 108. 5b  (Uru  Angirasa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

esa  syd  dharayd  sutd  ’vyo  varebhih  pavate  madintamah, 

krllann  urmir  apam  iva. 

The  metre  favours  9.io8.5‘' ; see  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 9. 

[9.101.10°,  kanikradad  vfsa  hdrih : 9.2.6*,  acikradad  vi'sa  hdrih.] 

9.102.5'1 : i.i9.3l>,  vi'9ve  deviiso  adnihah. 

9.102.7b:  1. 142. 7°;  5-5-61’ ; 10.59. 81',  yahvi  rtasya  rndtard;  9-33.5b,  yahvir 
rtdsya  mdtarah. 

[9.103.2“,  pari  vardny  avyayd:  9.67. 4b;  107.  iob,  tiro  viirdny,  &c.] 

9.103.21'  (Dvita  Aptya  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

Lpari  varany  avyaydj  gbbhir  anjand  arsati,  9.103.2“ 

tr!  sadhastka  punandh  krnute  hdrili. 

9. 107.22'1  (Sapta  Rsayah ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

mrjano  vare  pdvamdno  avyaye  Lvfsava  cakrado  vdne,j  9. 7. 3b 

devanarii  soma  pavamdna  niskrtdm  gobhir  anjand  arsasi. 

[9.103.3“,  pari  ko9am  madhufcutam:  see  under  9.23.4.] 

9.103.61’ : 9.3. 9b;  9 7. 9b,  devd  devebhyah  sutah. 

9.103.6°,  vyanafih  pdvamdno  vi  dhavati:  9.37.3'’,  pavamano  vi  dhavati. 

9.104.1“  : i.22.8“,  sakhaya  a ni  sldata. 

9.104.2“  (Parvata  Kanva,  or  others ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sam  i vatsam  na  matrbhih  srjdta  gayasddhanam, 
devavyam  madam  abhi  dvi^avasam. 

9.105.2“  (Parvata  and  Narada;  to  Pavamana  Soma) 
sam  vatsa  iva  matrbhir  indur  hinvano  ajyate, 
devavir  mado  matibhih  pdriskrtah. 

The  hymns  to  which  belong  these  two  stanzas  are  varying  redactions  of  the  same  theme  ; 
see  p.  13.  Cf.  8.72. i4b,  sam  vatsaso  na  matrbhih,  and  see  under  6.45.28°. 

[9.104.3°,  yatha  mitraya  varunaya  9amtamah  : 1.136.4“,  ayam  mitraya,  &c.] 

9.104. 6b,  raksasam  karii  cid  atrinam  : 9.io5.6b,  adevam  kaih,  &c.] 

See  the  note  under  9.104.2. 


9.105.2 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [460 

9.105.2®,  sam  vatsa  iva  matfbhih:  9.104.2®,  sam  I vatsam  na  matrbhih. 
9.106.2b:  9.6-7b,  fndraya  pavate  sutah ; 9.62.14c;  107.17®,  indraya  pavate  madah, 
9.106.3®:  9.10.1®,  asyed  indro  madesv  a. 

9.106.4b:  8.91.3d,  mdrayendo  pari  srava ; also  refrain  in  9.ii2.ieff. 

9.106.4°,  dyumantam  fiismam  a bhara  svarvidam:  9.29.6c  dyumantam  <?usmam 
a bhara. 

9.106.5b:  9.65.  X3b,  pavasva  vifvadarfatali. 

9.106.6®,  asmabhyam  gatuvittamah : 9.ioi.iob,  asmabhyarii  gatuvittamah. 
9.106. 6b:  9.100.611,  devebhyo  madhumattamah. 

9.106. 7b:  9.65. 1 4b,  indo  dharabhir  ojasa. 

9.106.10b:  9.28.  ic,  avyo  varam  vi  dhavati ; 9.16.8°,  avyo  varam  vi  dhavasi ; 
9.74.9b,  avyo  varam  vi  pavamana  dhavati. 

[9.106.10°,  agre  vacah  pavamanah  kanikradat : 9.3.7°,  pavamanah  kanikradat ; 
9.i3.8b,  pavamana  kanikradat.] 

9.106.11b:  9.6. 5°  ; 45-5b,  vane  krilantam  atyavim. 

9.106.12b  (Agni  Caksusa  ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 
asarji  kalafan  abhi  milh6  saptir  na  vajayuh, 

Lpunano  vacam  janayann  asisyadat.j  9.86.33d 

9. 1 07.1  ib  (Sapta  Rsayah  ; to  the  same) 
sa  mamrje  tiro  anvani  mesyo  mxlh6  saptir  na  vajayuh, 
anumadyah  pavamano  manlsibhih  somo  viprebhir  rkvabhih. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  9.io6.2b  with  9.107. 17*. — The  cadence  anvani  mesykli  in  9.107.11* 
also  in  9.86.47*. 

9.106.12°,  punano  vacam  janayann  asisyadat:  9.86.33d,  punano  vdcam  janayann 
upavasuh. 

9.106.13®:  9.65.25®,  pavate  haryato  harih. 

[9.107.1d,  susava  somam  adribhih : 4.45.5d,  somam  susdva  madhumantam 
adribhih.] 

9.107.4®:  9.63.28®,  punanah  soma  dharaya. 

9.107.4d  : 8.6 1. 6b,  utso  deva  hiranyayah. 

9.107.6b:  9.7.6®  ; 52. 2b,  avyo  vare  pari  priyah  ; 9.50.3®,  avyo  vare  pari  priyam. 
9.107.71':  8.89. 7b;  io.i56.4b,  asuryam  rohayodivi;  1 . 7. 3b,  asuryarii  roliayad  divi. 


[ — 9-io8.6 


461]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

9.107.10b:  9.67. 4b,  tiro  varany  avyaya. 

9.107.11b:  9.106. i2b,  mijhe  saptir  na  vajayuh. 

9.107.12d:  9.66.11“,  achft  ko^arii  madhufoutam. 

9.107. 14“b:  9.23.4ab,  abhi  somasa  ayavah  pavante  madyam  madam. 

9.107.14°,  samudrasyadhi  vistapi  manlsinah : 8.97.5b ; 9.  i2.6b,  samudrasyadhi 
vistapi;  8.34. 1 3b,  samudrasyadhi  vistapah. 

9.107.14d:  9.21.1°,  matsarasah  svarvi'dah. 

9.107.15b  (Sapta  Rsayali ; to  Pavamana  Soma) 

tarat  samudrarii  pavamana  Ormina  raja  deva  rtam  brhat, 

arsan  mitrasya  varunasya  dharmana  pni  hinvana  rtarii  brhat. 

9. io8.8d  (Urdhvasadman  Arigirasa;  to  the  same) 
sahasradharaiii  vrsabharii  payovfdhaih  priyam  devfiya  janmane, 
rtena  ya  rtajato  vivavrdhe  raja  deva  rtam  brhat. 

9.107.17“:  9.62.14°,  l'ndraya  pavate  madah  ; 9.6.7b;  io6.2b,  indraya  pavate 
sutah. 

9.107.17d:  9.63.17“,  tarn  I mrjanty  ayavah. 

9.107.21°,  rayirh  pifarigarii  bahularii  puruspfham : 9.72.811,  rayirh  pi^arigarh 
bahularh  vaslmahi. 

9.107.22b,  vfsava  cakrado  vane:  9.7-3b,  vrsava  cakradad  vane. 

9.107.221,  gobhir  anjanb  arsasi:  9.  io3.2b,  gobhir  aiijano  arsati. 

9.107.23“:  9.43.6“,  pavasva  vajasataye ; 9.13. 3";  42. 3b,  pavante  vajasataye ; 
9.100.6“,  pavasva  vajasatamah. 

9.107.24“:  9.72.8“,  sa  tii  pavasva  pari  pdrthivarii  rajah. 

9.107.25“:  9.63.25“,  pavamana  asrksata. 

9.107.26b:  9.30.2“,  indur  hiyanah  sotrbhih. 

9.1O7.20d  : 9.14.5°,  gdh  krnvano  na  nirnijam ; 9.86.26°,  gah  krnvano  nirnijaih 
haryatah  kavih. 

9.108.1“:  9.64. 22b;  108.15°,  pavasva  madhumattamah. 

9.108. 5b,  avyo  varebhih  pavate  madintamah:  9.101.16“,  avyo  varebhih  pavate. 
[9.108.6d,  varmrva  dhrsnav  a ruja:  8.73.18“,  purarh  na  dhrsnav,  &c.] 


9.io8.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  IX  [462 

9.108. 8d  : 9. 107.15b,  raja  deva  rtam  brhat. 

9.108.15a:  9.11.8“  ; 98.10%  indraya  soma  patave. 

9.108.15c:  9.64.22 b;  108.1%  pavasva  madhumattamah. 

9.108.16“:  9.70.9b,  mdrasya  hardi  somadhanam  a vifa. 

9.108.16b:  8.6.35b;  92.22%  sanmdram  iva  sindhavah. 

9.108.16°  : 9.70.8°,  ju.sto  mitraya  varunaya  vayave. 

9.108.16cl,  divo  vistambha  uttamah  : 9.86.35%  divo  vistambha  upamo  vicaksanah. 

9.109.12%  fifum  jajnanam  haririi  mrjanti:  9.96.17%  919001  jajnanam  haryatam 
mrjanti. 

9.109.22%  frinann  ugro  rinann  apah:  8.32.2°,  vadhld  ugrd  rinann  apah. 

9.110.9%  ima  ca  vi9va  bhuvanabhi  majmana:  2.17.4%  adhayo  vi'9va  bhuvanabhi 
majmana. 

9.110.10°:  9.96.9°,  sahasradharah  9atavaja  l'nduh. 

9.111.3%  indram  jaitraya  harsayan:  8.15.13°,  indram  jaitraya  harsaya  9aclpatim. 

9.112.1°-4e  : H3.ie-ne;  1 1 4.1  e-4%  indray endo  pari  srava. 

Cf.  also  under  8.91.3d. 

9.113. 84-11%  tatra  mam  amrtam  krdhi. 

9.114.4(1  (Ka9yapa  Marlca ; to  Soma  Pavamana) 
yat  te  rajah  chrtam  havis  tena  somabhi  raksa  nah, 

aratlvd  ma  nas  train  mo  ca  nab  kim  canamamad.  . indrayendo  pari  srava. , 

frw*  8^91. 3d 

Pada  d is  almost  identical  with  the  refrain,  m6  su  te  kim  eanamamat,  10.59.8*,  10'. 


REPEATED  PASSAGES  BELONGING 
TO  BOOK  X 


10.2.28,  vdsi  hotram  uta  potraih  jananam : 1.76.4°,  vesi  hotram  uta  potrarii 
yajatra. 

10.2. 2d:  2.3. id,  devd  devan  yajatv  agnir  arhan. 

10.2.4®,  yad  vo  vayam  praminama  vratani:  8.48.9°,  yat  te  vayaih  praminiima 
vratani. 

10.4.2d,  antar  mahai'19  carasi  rocanena  : 3.55.9’’,  antar  mahahf  carati  rocanena. 
10.4. 7d  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

brahma  ca  te  jatavedo  nama?  ceyarn  ca  gih  sadam  id  vardhanl  bhut, 
raksa  no  agne  tanayani  toka  raksota  nas  tanvd  aprayuchan. 

10.7. 7d  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

bhava  no  agne  ’vitota  gopa  bhava  vayaskfd  uta  no  vayodhah, 
rasva  ca  nah  sumaho  havyadatim  trasvota  nas  tanvd  aprayuchan. 

10.5.2°  (Trita  Aptya  ; to  Agni) 

samanam  nllam  vfsano  vasanah  saiii  jagmire  mahisa  arvatlbliih, 
rtasya  padam  kavayo  ni  panti  guha  namani  dadliire  parani. 

10.177.26  (Patamga  Prajapatya ; Mayabhedah) 

patamgo  vacam  manasa  bibharti  tam  gandharvo  ’vadad  garbhe  antah, 
tam  dyotamanam  svaryam  manlsam  rtasya  pad6  kavayo  ni  panti. 

For  10.5.2  cf.  Bergaigne  i.  98  ; ii.  76;  iii.  224,  233  ; for  10.177. 2,  Bergaigne  i.  285,  291  ; 
iii.  67,  224,  242  ; Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth.  i.  351,  433  ; Ludwig,  Ueber  Methode,  p.  56. 

10.6. 7b,  sadyo  jajhano  havyo  babhutha:  8.96.2 ib(  sadyo  jajnano  kavyo  babhuva. 

[10.6.7®,  tam  te  devaso  anu  ketam  ayan:  4.26.211,  mama  devaso,  &c.] 

10.7.2°  : 1.163.7°,  yada  te  marto  anu  bhogam  dnat. 

[I0.7.5d,  viksu  hotaram  ny  asadayanta  : 3.9.911  = 10.52. 6d,  ad  id  dhotaram,  &c.] 
10.7.7d,  trasvota  nas  tanvo  aprayuchan  : io.4.7d,  raksota  nas,  &c. 

10.8.1b:  6.73. id,  a rodasl  vi-sabho  roravlti. 


i o.8.  i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belo)iging  to  Book  X [464 


10.8.1d,  apam  upasthe  mahiso  vavardha : 10.45.3d,  apam  upasthe  mahisa 
avardhan.  Added  in  proof. 

10.9.5a,  lfana  varyanam:  1.5.26;  24. 3'*,  lfanarn  varyanam;  8.71.136,  19c  yo 
varyanam. 

10.9.6  (wanting  pada  d)  = 1.23.20. 

10.9.7  = 1. 23.21. 

10.9.7C  = 1. 23. 2 ic  ; 10.57.4°,  jydk  ca  suryam  dr^e. 

10.9.8  = 1.23.22. 

10.9.9  = 1.23.23. 

10.10. 2b  (Yama  Vaivasvata  ; to  Yaml) 

na  te  sakha  sakhyam  vasty  etat  salaksma  yad  visurupa  bhavati, 

Lmahas  putraso  asurasya  vlraj  divo  dhartara  urviya  pari  khyan.  es*cf.  3.53-7b 
io.i2.6b  (Havirdhana  Angi ; to  Agni) 

durmantv  atramftasya  nama  salaksma  yad.  visurupa  bhavati, 
yamasya  yo  manavate  sumantv  agne  tam  rsva  pahy  aprayuchan. 

For  10. 10.2  see  the  most  recent  comments  of  von  Scliroeder,  Mysterium  und  Mimus,  p.282  ; 
Oeldner,  Rigveda  Komm.,  p.  146.  The  repeated  pada  appears  here  in  a natural  connexion. 
In  10.12.6  the  same  pada  is  unintelligible,  certainly  enigmatic  (brahmodya)  and  secondary. 
Grassmann,  ii.  465,  points  out  that  the  pada  is  here  borrowed  from  10.10.2,  and  that  the 
stanza  itself  seems  to  refer  to  Yama,  as  though  he  had  originated  the  statement  contained  in 
the  repeated  pada.  See  also  Bergaigne,  i.  90 ; ii.  98,  note,  and  cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  232. 

[10.10.2°,  mahas  putraso  asurasya  vlrah  : 3. 53. 7 b ; 10.67. 2b,  divas  put- 

raso asurasya  vlrah.] 

10.10.5b:  3.55. 1 9a,  devas  tvasta  savita  vi^varupah. 

[10.10.5°,  nakir  asya  pra  minanti  vratani : 1.69. 7a.  nakis  ta  etd  vrata  minanti.] 

[10.10.61',  ka  im  dadar^a  ka  iha  pra  vocat : 3.54*5a  ; 10.129.6®,  ko  addha  veda  kd 
iha  pra  vocat.] 

10.10.6°,  brhan  mitrasya  varunasya  dh;1  ma : 2.27.7°  brhan  mitrasya  varunasya 
farm  a. 

Cf.  under  1.152.4®. 

10.10.13d,  14b,  pari  svajate  libujeva  vrksam. 

10.11. 5b,  hotrabhir  agne  manusah  svadhvarah  : 2.2.8°,  hotrabhir  agnir  manusali 
svadhvai-ah. 

10.11. 8b,  devi  devdsu  yajata  yajatra:  4.56.2®,  devi  devebhir  yajate  yajatraih  ; 
7.75.76,  devf  devebhir  yajata  yajatraih. 


[ — io.2o.  r 


465]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors 

10.11.9  = io.i2. 9 (Havirdhana  Aiigi ; to  Agni) 

Qrudhi  no  agne  sadane  sadhasthe  yuksva  ratham  amrtasya  dravitnum, 
a no  vaha  rodasi  devaputre  makir  devanam  apa  bhur  iha  syah. 

10.12. S'*:  io.  io.  2*’,  salakstna  yad  visurupa  bhavati. 

10.12.9  = io.i  1.9. 

10.14.5** : 3.35.6®,  asmin  yajne  barhisy  a nisadya. 

10.14.0®*!,  t6sarii  vayam  sumatau  yajniyanam  api  bhadre  saumanase  syama: 
3.1.21®*!;  3.59. 4ed  ; 6.47.13c*!  = 10.131.7®*!,  tasya  vayam  sumatau 
yajniyasyapi  bhadre  saumanase  syama. 

10.14.14*’ : i.i5.9b,  juhota  pra  ca  tisthata. 

Il0.14.14'1,  dTrgham  ayuh  pra  jlvase : io.i8.6d,  dlrgham  ayuh  karati  jlvase  vah.] 
Cf.  under  4.12.6  and  8.18.22. 

[10.16.4*1,  atha  nab  farii  yor  arapd  dadhata : 10.37. n*1,  tad  asme  9am  yor  arapo 
dadhatana.  ] 

10.15.5® : 6.49.1®,  ta  a gamantu  ta  iha  9ruvantu. 

10  15.0'1 : 7.57.4*!,  yad  va  agah  purusata  karama. 

10.15. 10b,  indrena  devaih  saratham  dadhanah  : 3.4. 1 1 *>  = 7.2. 1 ib,  indrena  devaih 
saratharii  turebhih  ; 5.1 1.2®,  indrena  devaih  saratham  sa  barhisi. 

10.15.14*’,  madhye  divah  svadhaya  madayante  : 1.108.12*’,  madhye  divah 

svadhaya  madayethe. 

j lO.10.8d,  tasmin  deva  amfta  madayantam : 3.4.  xid  = 7.2. n*1.  svahfi  deva,  &c. ] 

10.17.8®,  asadyasmin  barhisi  madayasva  : 6.52.13d,  asadyasmin  barhisi  madaya- 
dhvam  ; 6.68. nd,  asadyasmin  barhisi  madayetham. 

10.17.9**,  rayas  posam  yajamanesu  dhehi : 8.59(Val.  11). 7b,  rayas  posarii  yaja- 
manesu  dhattam  ; 10.122.8®,  rayas  pdsarii  yajamanesu  dharaya. 

10.17.11®:  3.33.3d,  samanarii  yonim  anu  samcarantam  (3.33.3d,  samcarantr) ; 
1.146.3d,  samanam  vatsam  abhi  samcarantr.] 

[1O.18.0*1,  dlrgham  ayuh  karati  jlvase  vah  : 10.14.14*1,  dlrgham  ayuh  pra  jlvase.] 

10.20.1ab  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 
bhadram  no  api  vataya  manah. 

10.25.  inb  (The  same  ; to  Soma) 

bhadram  no  api  vataya  Lmano  daksam  uta  kratum?J  4w*cf.  9.4.3® 

adha  te  sakhye  andhaso  vi  vo  made  Lranan  gavo  na  yavase  vivaksase.j 

«s/5-53-l6b 

The  fragmentary  distich  in  10.20.1  is  placed  in  a kind  of  pratika  form  as  an  introduc- 
tory prayer  at  the  head  of  the  collection  of  Vimada  hymns.  See  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  pp.  i6r, 
231,  237,  51 1. — For  api  vataya  see  Max  Miiller,  SBE.  xxxii.  202,  437. 

59  [h.o.s.  so] 


1 0.20.  to — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [466 

10.20.10d  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Agni) 

eva  te  agne  vimado  manlsam  urjo  napad  amrtebhih  sajosah, 

gira  a vaksat  sumatir  iyana  isam  urjam  suksitim  vigvam  abhah. 

10.99.1211  (Vamra  Vaikhanasa  ; to  Indra) 

eva  maho  asura  vaksathaya  vamrakah  padbhir  upa  sarpad  indram, 
sa  iyanah  karati  svastim  asma  isam  urjam  suksitim  vigvam  abhah. 

For  10.20.20  ef.  Pischel,  Ved.  Stud.  ii.  226  ; for  both  stanzas,  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  216. 

10.21.1b  : 5.20.3“  ; 26.4°;  8.60. ib,  hotaram  tva  vrnimahe. 

10.21. B1,  9lram  pavaka^ocisarix  vivaksase  : 3.9. 8b  ; 8.43.3ib;  102. na,  flraiii 

pavaka^ocisam. 

10.21.3'1,  vi'9va  adhi  9riyo  dhise  vivaksase:  2.8.5°,  vifva  adhi  9-riyo  dad  he  ; 
10.127.1°  vi'9va  adhi  9riyo  ’dhita. 

[I0.21.6a,  tvam  yajnesv  ilate  : 8.11.1°,  tvarii  yajnesv  idyah.] 

[10.21. 6b,  agne  prayaty  adhvare  : 5.28.6b;  8.71.12b,  agnim  prayaty,  &c.] 

10.21.7a:  3.10.2“,  tvam  yajnesv  rtvijam. 

10.21.8“:  1.12.12“  ; 8.44.14b,  agne  9ukrena  90cisa. 

10.22.2a:  1.25.15b,  ya9a9  cakre  asamy  a. 

[10.22. 8d,  vadhar  dasasya  damhhaya  : 8.40.6°,  ojo  dasasya  dambhaya.] 

10.22.15“  : 2. 1 1. 1 1“,  piba-pibed  indra  9ura  somam. 

10.22.15°  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Indra) 

Lpiba-pibed  indra  9ura  somam j ma  l’isanyo  vasavana  vasuh  san,  «*ir  2.1 1. 1 1“ 
uta  trayasva  grnato  maghbno  maha9  ca  rayo  revatas  krdhl  nah. 

10.148.411  (Prthu  Vtiinya  ; to  Indra) 

ima  brahnxendra  tubhyarh  9ansi  da  nrbhyo  nrnam  9ura  9avah, 
tebhir  bhava  sakratur  yesu  cakann  uta  trayasva  grnata  uta  stin. 

10.23.2b  indro  maghair  maghava  vrtraha  bhuvat:  8.46. 131',  purasthata  ma- 
ghava,  &c.] 

[10.23. 4'1,  ud  id  dhunoti  vato  yatha  vanam  : 5.78.8“,  yatha  v;lto  yathfi  vanam.  | 
10.23.7a  : 7.22.9°,  asme  te  santu  sakhya  9ivani. 

( 10-24. 1“,  indra  somam  imarii  piba  : 8. 17.1b,  indra  somam  piba  imam.] 

Cf.  under  1.84.4. 

10.24.1°,  asme  rayirii  ni  dharaya  vi  vo  made:  1.30.22°,  asme  rayim  ni  dharaya. 


4(57]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.27.13 

10.24.2'1,  yrgsthaiii  no  dhehi  varyam  vivaksase:  3.21.2^,  frestharii  no  dhehi 
varyam. 

10.25.1ab.  bhadram  no  api  vataya  mano  daksam  uta  kratum:  10.20.1,  bhadram 
no  dpi  vdtaya  manah  (quasi  pratlka). 

[10.25.11’,  mano  daksam  uta  kratum:  9.4.3“,  Sana  daksam,  &c.] 

10.25.111,  ranan  gavo  na  yavase  vivaksase  : 5.53. 161',  ranan  gavo  na  yavase. 

10.25.51'  (Vimada  Aindra,  or  others  ; to  Soma) 
tava  tye  soma  ^aktibhir  nikamaso  vy  rnvire, 

gftsasya  dhfras  tavaso  vi  vo  made  vrajam  gdmantam  agvinam  vivaksase. 

10.62. 7b  (Nabhanedistha  Manava  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

indrena  yuja  nih  srjanta  vUghato  vrajam  gomantam  a«jvxnam, 

sahdsram  me  dadato  astakarnydh  L9ravo  devesv  akrata.j  c«*  8.65.12c 

10.25.7":  1.91.8°,  tvam  nah  soma  vifvatah. 

10.25.7'1,  md  no  duhgansa  ifata  vivaksase:  1.23.9c;  7.94.7°,  ma  no  duh^aiisa 
Ifata  ; 2.23.10°,  ma  no  duhfanso  abhidipsur  l^ata. 

1O.20.911 : 8.43.22°,  imarii  nah  $rnavad  dhavam. 

10.27.1*’,  yat  sunvate  yajainSnSya  91'ksam  : 8.59(Val.  11).  id,  yat  sunvate  yajama- 
naya  91'ksathah. 

10.27.7'1  (Vasukra  Aindra  ; to  Indra) 

abhor  v aukslr  vy  u ayur  anad  darsan  nil  purvo  aparo  mi  darsat, 
dve  pavaste  pari  tarn  na  bhuto  yo  asya  pard  rajaso  vivdsa. 

10.187.5“  (Vatsa  Agneya  ; to  Agni) 

yo  asya  pare  rajasah  fukro  agnir  ajayata,  Lsa  nah  parsad  ati  dvisah.j 

Cs*  refrain,  10. 187.  id— 5rl 

The  unmetrical  character  of  10. 187.5®  shows  that  it  is  a stunted  bit  from  such  a line  as 
io.  2 7.7a.  See  Part  2,  chapter  2,  class  B 9. 

10.27.13d  (Vasukra  Aindra  ; to  Indra) 

patto  jagara  pratyancam  atti  ^irsna  91  rah  prati  dadhau  varutliam, 
asma  Ordhvam  upasi  ksinati  nyahh  uttanam  anv  eti  bhumim. 

10.142.5d  (Sarisrkva  ; to  Agni) 

praty  asya  9renayo  dadr9ra  ekam  niyanam  bahavo  rathasah, 
bahu  yad  agne  anumarmrjano  nyahh  uttanam  anvesi  bhumim. 

The  hopeless  obscurity  of  10.27.13  prevents  judgement  as  to  the  original  belongings  of  the 
repeated  pada  ; but  there  is,  at  least,  no  reason  to  question  its  simple  sense  in  10. 142. 5. 


10.27.14 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [468 

10.27.14cd  : 3.55. 1 3ab,  anyasya  vatsam  riliatl  mimaya  kaya  bliuva  ni  dadhe 
dhenur  udhah. 

[ 10.27.21°,  grava  id  ena  paro  anyad  asti : 10.31. 8a,  nditavad  ena  paro  anyad  asti.] 
Cf.  AV.  5.11.5s  6-=. 

10.28.6C  (Indra  ; to  Vasukra) 

eva  hi  mam  tavasarh  vardhayanti  diva?  cin  me  brhata  uttara  dhuh, 
puru  sahasra  ni  gigami  sakam  agatrum  hi  ma  janita  jajana. 

10.48.4°  (Indra  Vaikuntha  ; to  Indra  Vaikuntha) 

aham  etaih  gavyayam  agvyarii  pagum  purlsinam  sayakena  hiranyayam, 
puru  sahasra  ni  gigami  daguse  Lyan  ma  somasa  ukthino  amandisuh.j 

4.42.6° 

10.28.7°,  vadhlrn  vrtram  vajrena  mandasanah : 4.17.3°,  vadhld  vrtram,  &c. 

10.29.8°,  vy  anal  indrah  pftanah  svojah  : 7.20.3°,  vy  asa  indrah,  &c. 

[10.30.1°,  mahnii  mitrasya  varunasya  dhasim : 4.55.7®,  nahi  mitrasya,  &c.] 

10.30.4b,  yarn  viprasa  llate  adhvaresu  : 1.58. 7b,  yam  vaghato  vrnate  adhvaresu. 

10.30.131',  indraya  somam  siisutam  bharantlh  : 3. 36. 7b,  . . . bharantah. 

10.30.15°,  adhvaryavah  sunutendraya  somam : 2. 14.  ia,  adhvaryavo  bharatendraya 
somam. 

10.31. 2b,  rtasya  patha  namasd  vivaset ; 1.128.21’,  rtasya  patha  namasa  havismata  ; 
10.70.2°,  rtasya  patha  namasa  miyedhah. 

10.31.7ab  (Kavasa  Ailusa  ; to  Vigve  Devah) 

kim  svid  vanam  ka  u sa  vrksa  asa  yato  dyavaprthivi  nistataksuh, 

samtasthane  ajare  itautl  ahani  purvir  usaso  jaranta. 

io.8i.4ab  (Vigvakarman  Bhauvana  ; to  Vigvakarman) 

kim  svid  vanam  ka  u sa  vrksa  asa  yato  dyavaprthivi  nistataksuh, 

manlsino  manasa  prchat6d  u tad  yad  adhyatisthad  bhuvanani  dharayan. 

For  10.81.4  cf-  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  527.  For  the  answer  to  the  riddle  asked  here  see  TB. 
2 . 8.  9.  6. 

[10.31. 8a,  naitkvad  ena  paro  anyad  asti : 10.27.21°,  grava  id  ena  paro  anyad  asti.  j 
Cf.  AV.  5.11.5S6S 

10.32.6bcd : 5.2.8bcd,  pra  me  devanam  vratapa  uvaca,  indro  vidvah  anu  hi  tva 
cacaksa  tenaham  agne  &nugista  agam. 

10.33.2llb:  i.io5.8abt  sam  ma  tapanty  abhitah  sapatnlr  iva  pargavah. 

10.33. 3ab  : 1.  io.5.8°d,  miiso  na  gigna  vy  adanti  madhya  stotararii  te  gatakrato. 


469]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.37.4 

[10.33.41’,  rajflnam  trdsadasyavam  : 8. 19. 32°,  samrajam  trdsadasyavam.] 

10.34.81,  (Kavasa  AilQsa,  or  Aksa  Maujavat ; Aksakrsiprafansa  ca,  Aksakitava- 
ninda  ca) 

tripanca^&h  krllati  vrdta  esam  deva  iva  savita  satyadharma, 
ugrasya  cin  manyave  na  namante  raja  cid  ebhyo  nama  it  krnoti. 

1 o.i39.3c  (Vi$v&vasu  Devagandharva ; to  Sorya) 

Lrayo  budhnah  sariigamano  vasQn&mj  vipva  rupabhi  caste  faclbhih, 

C«-  1.96.6'' 

deva  iva  savita  satyadharmdndro  na  tasthau  samare  dhananam. 

It  is  hard  to  imagine  the  repeated  piida  in  10.34.8  as  being  in  primary  application  in  that 
stanza;  see  under  1.73.2*.  But  equally  10.139.3  makes  the  impression  of  a chain  of  four 
formulaic  statements  without  any  real  sequence  ; see  under  1.96.6*.  The  pada  seems  to  me 
an  old  formula  imported  secondarily  into  each  of  the  stanzas.  Prima  facie  assumption  of  real 
priority  in  10.139.3  seems  to  me  illusory. 

[10.35.2",  divasprthivyor  ava  a vrnlmahe  : 2.26.211,  brahmanas  pater  ava,  &c.J 
10.35.3tl-12<1.  svasty  agnirii  samidhanam  Imahe. 

1O.35.0C,  ayuksatam  afvina  tutujiiii  ratham  : 1.157.1°,  dyuksatam  afvina  yiitave 
rat  ham. 

[10.35.10°,  indraiii  mitram  varunam  sataye  bhagam : 10.63.9°,  agnim  mitram,  &c. j 
10.35.11"  : 106.2",  ta  aditya  a gata  sarvatataye. 

[10.35.12°,  pafve  tokdya  tanaySya  jlvase  : 3.53.18°,  balaiii  tokdya,  &c.] 

10.35.13",  vipve  adya  maruto  viyva  Qtl : 5.43. 1 o'1,  \T9ve  ganta  maruto,  &c. 

[10.35.13°,  vifve  no  deva  avasa  gamantu  : 1.107.2",  upa  no  deva,  &c.  ; 1.89. 7'1, 
vifve  no  deva  avasa  gamann  iha.] 

10.35.14"  (Lu^a  Dhanaka  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

yam  devasd  ’vatha  vajasatau  yam  trayadhve  yam  piprthdty  anhah, 
yo  vo  goplthe  na  bhayasya  veda  te  syama  devavltaye  turasah. 

10.63.14"  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

yam  devaso  ’vatha  vajasatau  yam  yurasata  maruto  hite  dhane, 
prataryavanam  ratham  indra  sanasim  arisyantam  a ruhema  svastaye. 

Cf.  6.66.8b,  maruto  yam  avatha  vajasatau. 

[10.36.1b,  dyavaksama  varuno  mitro  aryama  : see  under  1.36.4“.] 

10.36.1d:  7.44. id,  adityan  dyavaprthivi  apah  svah. 

10.38.2d-12a,  tad  devdnam  avo  adyd  vrnlmahe. 

[10.37.4",  yena  surya  jyotisa  badhase  tamah : 10. 1 27.2°,  jyotisa  badhale  tamah.] 


x °- 3 7- 7 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [470 

[10.37.7'*,  jyog  jlvah  prati  pafyema  surya:  io.  158.5b,  prati  pa9yema  surya.] 

[10.37.101*,  tat  sarya  dravinarii  dhehi  citram  : 2.23.13d,  tad  asmdsu  dravinarii,  &c.] 

[10.37.11'*,  tad  asme  9am  ydr  arapo  dadhatana : 10.15.4d,  atha  nah  9aih  yor  arapo 
dadhata.] 

[10.38.2*1,  goarnasarii  rayim  indra  9ravayyam  : 9.63.23°,  rayiih  soma  9ravayyam.] 

[I0.38.4d,  arvancam  l'ndram  avase  karamahe:  8.22.3°,  arvaclna  sv  avase,  &c.] 

10.39.4d,  vi'9vet  ta  vam  savanesu  pravacya : 1.51.13d;  8.ioo.6a,  vi'9vet  ta  te 
savanesu  pravacya. 

10.39.7*’,  ny  uhatliuh  purumitrasya  yosanam : i.ii7.2od,  . . . yosam. 

10.39.10",  yuvam  9vetaiii  pedave  ’9vina9vam:  1.118.9%  yuvam  9vetaiii  pedava 
l'ndrajutam. 

10.39.11°:  8.22.1°,  yam  a9vina  suhava  rudravartani. 

[10.39.13d,  yuvam  9aclbhir  grasitam  amuncatam : 1.112.8°,  yabhir  vartikarii 
grasitam  amuncatam.] 

[10.39.14%  ataksama  bhrgavo  na  ratham : 4.16.20%  brahmakarma  bhfgavo  na 
ratham.] 

10.40.13" : 8.87.2°,  ta  mandasana  manuso  durona  a. 

10.41.2°,  vi'90  yena  gachatho  yajvarlr  nara:  7.69.2°,  vi'90  yena  gachatho  deva- 
yantlh. 

[10.42.2°,  ko9am  na  purnam  vasuna  nyrstam : 4.20.6d,  udneva  ko9arii  vasuna 
nyrstam.  ] 

[10.42.8*,  ni  sunvate  vahati  bhuri  vamam:  1.124.12°,  ama  sate  vahasi  bhuri 
vamam.] 

10.42.10  = 10.43.10  = 10.44.10  (Krsna  Angirasa  ; to  Indra) 

gobhis  taremamatim  dur^vam  yavena  ksudham  puruhuta  vigvam, 
vayam  r%jabhih  prathama  dhanany  asmakena  vrjanena  jayema. 

Of.  Geldner,  Ved.  Stud.  i.  150;  Ludwig,  Kritik,  pp.  28,  31,  52. 

10.42.11  = 10.43. 1 1 = 10.44. 1 1 (Krsna  Angirasa;  to  Indra) 
brhaspatir  nah  pari  patu  pagcad  utottarasmad  adharad  aghayoh, 
indrah  purastad  uta  madhyatd  nah  sakha  sakhibhyo  varivah  krnotu. 

[10.43.6%  jananam  dh6na  avacaka9ad  vrsa:  8.32.22°,  dh6na  indravacaka9at.] 

10.43.10,11:  see  10.42.10,  n. 

10.44.10,11:  see  10.42.10,  ir. 


471]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.50.7 

1 10.45. 21',  vidma  te  dhama  vibhrta  purutra:  r 0.80. 4'',  agner  dhamani  vibhrta,  &c.] 
10.45.2'1  (VatsaprI  Bhalandana  ; to  Agni) 

vidma  te  agne  tredha  trayani  L vidma  te  dhama  vibhrta  purutra, j frnrcf.  10.45.2’’ 
vidma  te  nama  paramam  giiha  yad  vidma  tam  litsarii  yata  ajagantha. 

I0.84.5*1  (Mauyu  Tapasa  ; to  Manyu) 

vijesakrd  indra  ivSnavabravo  ’smakaiii  rnanyo  adhipfi  bhavelia, 
priyarii  te  nama  sahure  grnlmasi  vidmii  tam  utsam  yata  ababhutha. 

The  repetition  is  probably  secondary  in  10.84.5  i °f.  under  3.5.4. 

10.45.3d. apiim  upasthe  mahisa  avai-dhan : 10.8.  id, apam  upasthe  mahiso  vavardha. 

10.45.0’’:  4.i8.5d,  d rodasi  aprnaj  jayamanah : 3.6. 2“;  7.13.2b  a rodasi  aprna 
jdyamanah. 

10.45.7'':  7.4. 4’’,  martesv  agnir  amfto  ni  dhayi. 

10.45.9°,  pra  taiii  naya  pratararii  vasyo  acha:  6.47.7b  pra  no  naya,  &c. ; 8.71.6° 
pra  tain  naya  vasyo  acha. 

10.45.10c:  5.37.5°,  priyah  siirye  priyo  agna  bhavati. 

10.45.11d:  4.1.1511 ; i6.6d,  vrajaiii  gomantam  ufijo  vi  vavruh. 

10.45. 12°d  : 9.68. iocd,  advese  dyavaprtliivi  liuvema  deva  dhatta  rayim  asme 
suviram. 

10.46.2“ : 2.4.2“,  imaiii  vidhanto  apaxii  sadhasthe. 

10.46. 4“,  mandraiii  hot&ram  U91J0  namobhih:  7.10.5“,  mandram  hotaram  1191'jo 
yavistham. 

[10.46.10“,  yarn  tva  devd  dadhii'6  liavyavaham : 7. 1 i-4tl ; 10.52.3d,  atha  deva 
dadhire,  &c.] 

10.47.1d-8d,  asmabhyarii  citram  vrsanaih  rayim  dah. 

10.47.4b;  6.19.8'',  dhanaspftarh  9U9uvarisaih  sudaksam. 

10.48.4°,  pui’u  sahasra  ni  fifami  d39iise : 10.28.6°,  puru  sahasra  ni  9i9&mi  sakiim. 

10.48.4d,  yan  ma  somasa  ukthino  amandisuh  : 4.42.6°,  yan  ma  somaso  mamadan 
yad  ukthd. 

[10.49.1°,  ahaxii  bhuvam  yajamanasya  codita : 1.58.8°,  9akl  bhava  yajama- 
nasya, &c.] 

[10. 50.7“,  ye  te  vipra  brahmakftah  sute  saca  : 7.32.2“,  ime  hi  te  brahmakftah,  &c.  J 
[I0.50.7d,  made  sutasya  somyasydndhasah  : 10.94.8°,  ta  u sutasya,  &c.] 


10.52.2 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [472 

[10.52.2a,  aham  hota  ny  asldam  yajlyan : 5.i.5d,  6a  ; 6.  i.2a,  6b,  all  closely  similar 
padas ; see  under  5.1. 5d.] 

10.52.3d:  7.ri.4d,  atha  devd  dadhire  havyavaham;  io.46.ioa,  yarn  tva  dev5 
dadhire  havyavaham. 

10.52.5d,  athema  vi9vah  prtana  jayati:  8.96. 7d,  athema  vi'fvah  prtana  jayasi. 

10.52.6  = 3.9.9. 

10.53.1C:  3.19.1°,  sa  no  yaksad  devatata  yajlyan. 

10.53.2b,  abhi  prayansi  sudhitani  hi  khyat:  6.15.15®,  abhi  prayansi  sudhitani 
hi  khyah. 

10.53.5!l:  7.35.  i4d,  gojata  uta  j’e  yajniyasah. 

10.53.5cd:  7.iO4.230d,  prthivi  nah  parthivat  patv  anhaso  ’ntariksaiii  divyat 
patv  asman. 

[I0.53.10d,  yena  devaso  amrtatvam  ana^uh : 10.63. 4b,  brhad  devaso  amrtatvam 
ana9uh.] 

10.54.3a,  ka  u nu  te  mahimanah  samasya : 6.27.3®,  nahi  nh  te  mahimanah 
samasya. 

[l0.54.6a,  yo  adadhaj  jyotisi  jyotir  antah  : 6.44.23b,  ayam  suiye  adadliaj  jyotir 
antah.] 

[I0.55.4d,  mahan  mahatya  asuratvam  ekam  : 3.55.id-23d,  mahad  devdnam 
asuratvam  ekam.] 

[10.56.5°,  tanusu  vi9va  bhuvana  ni  yemire  : see  under  8.3.6°.] 

10.56.7b:  i.i89.2b,  svastibhir  ati  durgani  vi9va. 

10.57.3°:  8.41. 2b,  pitrnam  ca  manmabhih. 

10.57.4°  : 1.23.1°  = 10.9.7°,  jyok  ca  suryaiii  dr9e. 

10.58.1bcd-12bcd,  mano  jagama  durakam,  tat  ta  a vartayamaslha  1<  say  ay  a jlvase. 

[10.59.1a,  pra  tary  ayuh  prataram  naviyah  : 4.  i2.6d  = 10.126.8'-',  pra  tarv  agne 
prataram  na  ayuh.] 

10.59.1d-4d,  pai-ataram  su  nlrrtir  jihltam. 

10.59.4b:  6.52. 5b,  pa,9yema  nu  siiryam  uccarantam ; 4.25.4b,  jyok  pa9yat 
suryam,  &c.  ; 7. 104,24^  ma  te  dr9an  suryam.  &c.  ; 10.59.6°,  jyok 
pa9yema  suryam,  &c. 

[10.59. 5b,  jlvatave  su  pra  tira  na  ayuh  : 8. 18.22°,  pra  su  na  ayur  jlvase  tiretana.j 

10.59.6°  : see  prec.  but  one. 

10.59.6d,  anumate  mrlaya  nab  svasti  : 8.48.8®,  soma  rajan  mrlaya  nah  svasti. 


473]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.63.17 

10.59.81’:  1.142.7°;  5.5.6b  ; 9.102. 7b,  yahvi  rtasya  matiira  ; 9.33. 5b,  yahvir 
rtasya  m&tarah. 

10.59.8cde,  9def,  10c,le,  blniratam  apa  yad  rapo  dyauh  prthivi  ksamu  rapo  mb  su 
te  kirii  canamamat. 

Cf.  mo  ca  nah  kirii  canamamat,  9.ii4.4d. 

10.80.1°:  9.67.29°,  aganma  bibhrato  namah. 

10.60. 8°de,  9cde,  evil  dadhara  te  mano  jlvatave  na  mrtyave  ’tho  aristatataye  ; 
10.60.  io°d,  the  same,  minus  the  first  pada. 

1O.01.1O11, 11R,  maksu  kanayah  sakhyarii  navagvah  (1  ia,  navlyah). 

10.61.11°d  : 1.121.5°*’,  91'ici  yat  te  rekna  ayajanta  sabardiighayah  paya  usriyaySh. 

10.01.22°:  1.54.11°,  raksa  ca  no  maghonah  pahi  sQnn. 

10.62.1d-4d,  prati  grbhnlta  manavam  sumedhasah. 

10.62.3b,  aprathayan  prthivim  matararii  vi : 6.72.2'',  aprathetam  prthivTm,  &c. 

10.62.7’’,  vrajarii  gomantam  afvinam  : 10.25.5*',  vrajam  gomantam  afvfnam 
vivaksase. 

10.62.7d  : 8.65.12°.  fra vo  devesv  akrata. 

10.02.8*' : 6.45.32°,  sadyo  daniiya  manhate. 

[10.62. 9d,  vi  sindhur  iva  paprathe:  8.3.41’,  samudra  iva  paprathe.] 

[10.63.4’’,  brhad  devaso  amrtatvam  anafuh : 10.53. iod,  yena  devaso  amrtatvam 
anafiih.] 

10.63. 8b,  vifvasya  sthatur  jagataf  ca  mantavah:  6.50. 7d,  vifvasya  sthatur  jagato 
janitrlh  ; 7.60.2°,  vifvasya  sthatiir  jagatay  ca  gopah. 

[10.63.9°,  agnirn  mitrarh  varunam  sataye  bhagam:  10.35.  io°,  fndraiii  mitram,&c.] 

10.63.13a,  aristah  sa  marto  vifva  edhate  : 1.41.2°  ; 8.27. 16°,  aristah  sarva  edhate. 

10.63.13b:  6.70.3°;  8.27.16°,  pra  prajabhir  jayate  d harm  anas  pari. 

10.63.14a:  10.35. 1 4a,  yam  devaso  ’vatha  vdjasatau. 

10.63.17  = 10.64.17  (Gaya  Plata:  to  Vifve  Devah) 

eva  plat6h  sunur  avivrdhad  vo  vigva  aditya  adite  manisi, 

itjanaso  naro  amartyenastavi  jano  divyo  gayena. 

10.63.17'’ = 10.64.171>,  vifva  aditya  adite  manisi:  6.51.5°,  vifva  aditya  adite 
sajosah. 

60  [h.o.s.  20] 


10.64.4 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [474 


10.84.4d  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

katha  kavis  tuviravan  kaya  gira  bfhaspatir  vavrdkate  suvrktibhih. 
aja  ekapat  suhavebhir  fkvabhir  ahih  grnotu  budhnyo  havimani. 

10.92.126  (Qaryata  Manava ; to  Vi<jve  Devah) 

uta  sya  na  ufi'jam  urviya  kavir  ahih  <jrnotu  budhnyo  havimani, 
suryamasa  vicaranta  diviksita  dhiya  famlnahusl  asya  bodhatam. 

Cf.  for  10.64.4,  Neisser,  Bezz.  Beitr.  vii.  228;  for  both  stanzas  Hillebrandt,  Ved.  Myth., 
0,  PP-  338  ff- 

10.64.7a,  pra  vo  vayum  rathayujam  puramdhim:  5.41. 6a,  pra  vo  vayurii  ratha- 
yujarii  krnudhvam. 

10.64.10b,  tvasta  devebhir  janibliih  pita  vacah : 6.50. 13°,  tvasta  devebhir  janibliih 
sajosah. 

10.64.11a : 1.144.76,  ranvah  samdrstau  pitumah  iva  ksavah. 

10.64.15c  (Gaya  Plata  ; to  Vifve  Devah) 

vi  sa  hotra  vi?vam  a^noti  varyarh  bfhaspatir  aramatih  panlyasl, 
grava  yatra  madhusud  ueyate  brhad  avlva^anta  matibhir  manlsinah. 

io.ioo.8c  (Duvasyu  Vandana  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

apamlvarii  savita  savisan  nyag  varlya  id  apa  sedhantv  adrayah, 

grava  yatra  madhusud  ueyate  brhad  a sarvatatim  aditim  vrnlmahe. 

Cf.  5.25.8b,  gravevocyate  brhat. 

10.84.17  = 10.63.17. 

10.04.176=10.63.176,  vi$va  aditya  adite  manlsf:  6.51.3°.  vi^va  aditya  adite 
sajosah. 

[10.65.1a,  agnir  indro  varuno  mitro  aryama  : see  under  i.36.4a.] 

[10. 85.1C,  aditya  visnur  mariitah  svar  brhat:  10.66.46,  indravisnu  mariitah,  &c.] 
10.65.73,  divaksaso  agnijihva  rtavfdhah  : 1.44.146  ; 7.66.106,  agnijihva  rtavfdhah. 
10.85.9°  (Vasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Vi^ve  Devah) 

parjanyavata  vrsabha  purIsinLendravayu  varuno  mitro  aryama. C*r  cf.  i.36.4a 
devah  adityan  aditim  havamahe  ye  parthivaso  divyaso  apsii  ye. 

10.66.4°  (The  same) 

aditir  dyavaprthivi  rtam  mahad  Lindravisnu  mariitah  svar  brhat, j 

<Wcf.  10.65.1°^ 

devah  adityan  avase  havamahe  vasun  rudran  savitaraiii  sudansasam. 
10.85.146 : 7.35.156,  m&nor  yajatra  amfta  rtajnSh. 


475]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.67.12 

10.06.16  = 10.66.15  (Vasukarna  Vasukra  ; to  Viyve  Devah) 

devan  vasistho  amrtan  vavande  y6  viqva  bhuvanabhi  pratasthuh, 

Lt6  no  rasantam  urugayam  adya,j  Lyuyam  pata  svastibhih  sada  nah.j 

Wed:  7.35. 1 5°^  ; d:  refrain,  7.1.20'*  ft'. 

Cf.  the  correspondence  of  10.65.9°  with  10.66.4°. 

10.65.15°'  = 10.66. 1 5Cl1 : 7.35. 1 5cd,  te  no  rasantam  urugayam  adya  yuyarii  pata 
svastibhih  sada  nah. 

10.60. 3h:  i.io7.2J;  4.54.6'*,  ndityair  no  aditih  yarma  yansat  (10.66.3'',  yachatu). 

[10.66.4b,  indravisnn  marutah  svar  brhat:  10.65.1c,  aditya  visnur  marutah,  &c.] 

lO.60.4c.  devan  adityun  ilvase  havamabe:  1 0.65.9c,  devah  adityan  aditim 

liavamahe. 

10.66.91',  apa  osadhlr  vaninani  yajhiya  : 7.34.25*'  = 7.56.25b,  apa  osadlilr  vanino 
ju  santa. 

[lO.60.12c.  aditya  nidra  vasavah  sudanavah  (ima  brahma):  3.8.8a,  aditya  rudra 
vasavah  sunlthah  ; 7.35.14”,  aditya  nidra  vasavo  jusanta  (idarii 
brahma).  ] 

10.66.13”,  diiivya  hotara  prathamfi  purohita:  2.3.7”,  daivya  hotara  prathama 
vidiistara  ; 3.4.7”  — 3. 7.8“,  daivya  hotara  prathama  ny  rnje;  10. 1 1 o. 
daivya  hotara  prathama  suvaea. 


10.66.13b,  rtasya  pantham  anv  emi  sadliuya  : 1.1 24.3c  ; 5.80.4c,  rtasya  pantham 
anv  eti  sadhu. 

10.66.15  = 10.65. 15- 

10.66.15cd  = 10.66. 15cd  : 7.35.i5cd,  te  no  rasantam  urugayam  adya  yuyam  pata 
svastibhih  sada  nah. 

10.67.2b : 3.53.7b,  divas  putrdso  asurasya  vlrah. 

10.07.12”  (Ayasya  Angirasa  ; to  Brhaspati) 

indro  mahna  m aha  to  arnavasya  vi  murdhanam  abhinad  arbudasya, 

. aliann  ahim  arinat  sapta.  sindhun  , , devair  dyavaprthivi  prdvatarii  nah. , 

is-  c : 4.38.1°  ; d : 1.31.8'* 

10. 1 1 1.4”  (Astradanstra  Vairupa  ; to  India) 

ind.ro  mahna  mahato  arnavasya  vratdminad  angirobhir  grnanah, 
puruni  cin  ni  tatana  rajansi  dadhara  yo  dhaninam  satyatata. 

10.67.12°:  4.28.1°,  ahann  ahim  arinat  sapta  sindhun. 

10.67.121*:  1.31.81*;  9.69.10'*,  devdir  dyavaprthivi  pravataiii  nah. 


io.68. i — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [476 

[10.68.1°,  giribhrajo  normayo  madantah : 6.44.206.  glirtapruso  normayo.  &c.] 
10.68.il11 : 1.62.3°,  brhaspatir  bhinad  ad  rim  vidad  gah. 

10.69.71’,  sahasrastarlh  fatanitha  fbhva:  1.100.  i2b,  sahasracetah  fatanltha  rbliva. 

10.70.2°,  rtasya  path;!  namasa  miyedhah  : i.i28.2b,  rtasya  path:!  namasa  liavis- 
mata  ; 10.31.2h,  rtasya  patha  namasa  vivaset. 

[10.70. 3ab,  ^afvattamam  ilate  dutyaya  havismanto  manusyaso  agm'm:  7.n.2ab, 
tvam  llate  ajiram  dutyaya  havismantah  sadam  in  manusasah.] 

10.70.11d:  3.4. 1 id  = 7.2.1 1*1,  svaha  deva  amrta  madayantam. 

10.71.3°  (Brhaspati  Aiigirasa ; to  Jnana) 

yajnena  vacah  padavlyam  ayan  tam  anv  avindann  rsisu  pravistam, 
tam  abhrtya  vy  adadhuh  purutra  Ltam  sapta  rebha  abhi  sam  navante.j 

C»*cf.  1.164.3° 

10.125.3°  (Vac  Ambhrinl ; Atmastuti) 

aham  rastrl  saiiigamanl  vasunam  cikitusl  prathama  yajiiiyanam, 
tam  ma  deva  vy  adadhuh  purutra  bhuristhatrarii  bhury  avefayantlm. 

Both  stanzas  are  in  reality  addressed  to  vac  ‘speech’,  the  atmastuti  10.125  containing, 
perhaps,  the  later  elaboration  of  the  idea. 

[10.71.3d,  tana  sapta  rebhd  abhi  sam  navante : 1.164.3°,  sapta  svasaro  abhi  sarii 
navante.] 

10.71.4d:  1.124.7°;  4.3.26;  10.91.13d,  jayeva  patya  U9ati  suvdsah. 

10.72. 2d,  3b,  asatah  sad  ajayata. 

10.74.5b  : 7-6.4d,  ananatam  damayantaiii  prtanyun. 

[10.74.5°,  rbhuksanaxii  maghavanarii  suvrktim  : 10. 104.76,  suteranam  magha- 
vanarii,  &c.] 

10.75.4b  : 9.77.id,  vafra  arsanti  payaseva  dhenavah. 

[10.75.9°,  mahan  hy  asya  mahima  panasyate:  8.101.11°,  mahas  te  sato  mahimd 
panasyate.  ] 

10.76.1°,  ubh6  yatha  no  aham  sacabhiiva  : 4.55.3®,  ubhe  yatha  no  ahanl  nipata. 

[10.76.4s,  apa  hata  raksaso  bhanguravatah : 7.104.76,  hataih  druho  raksaso,  &c.] 

10.77.6'1,  arac  cid  dvesah  sanutar  yuyota : 6.47.13d  = io.i3i.7d,  ariic  cid  dvesah 
sanutar  yuyotu  ; 7.58.6°,  arac  cid  dveso  vrsano  yuyota. 

10.77.8“  : 7.39.4“,  te  hi  yajhesu  yajniyasa  umah. 


477]  Hymns  ascribed  to  rations  authors  [ — 10.86. 1 

10.78. 8°,  adhi  stotrasya  sakhyasya  g&ta:  5.55.9°,  adhi  stotrasya  sakhyasya 

g&tana. 

10.79. 2d,  uttanahasta  namasadhi  viksu  : 3. 1 4. 5l>,  uttanahasta  namasopasadya  ; 
6.i6.46d,  uttanahasto  namasn  vivaset. 

10.80.2'*,  agnir  mahi  rodasl  a vivefa  : 3.61.7'*,  vfsa  mahi  rodasl  a vivefa. 

[I0.80.4d,  agn6r  dhamani  vibhrta purutra  : io.45.2b,  vidma  te  dhama  vibhrta,  Kc.  j 

10.80.7d:  3.1.2 2d,  ague  mahi  dravinam  a yajasva. 

10.8l.4ub:  10.31. 7ftb,  kiiii  svid  vanaiii  ka  u sa  vrksa  asa  yato  dyavaprthivi 
nistataksuh. 

[I0.82.1d,  iid  id  dyavaprthivi  aprathetum  : 10. 149. 2d,  ato  dyavaprthivi,  &c.] 

10.82.5"  (Vifvakarman  Bhauvana  ; to  Vifvakarman) 

pard  diva  para  ena  prthivya  paro  devebhir  asurair  yad  asti, 

karii  svid  garbharii  prathamarii  dadhra  apo  yatra  devah  samapafyanta  vifve. 

10.125.8°  (Yac  Ambhrinl ; Atmastuti) 

ahiim  eva  vata  iva  pra  vamy  arabhamana  bhuvanani  vifv a, 

paro  diva  para  ena  prthivyaitavatl  mahina  sarii  babhuva. 

10.82.8d:  7.101.4",  yasmin  vifvani  bhuvanani  tasthuh. 

10.83.21’,  manyur  hota  varuno  jatavedah  : 3.5.4'*,  mitro  hota,  &c. 

[10.83.8°,  manyo  vajrinn  abhi  mam  a vavrtsva:  4.31.4",  abhi  na  d vavrtsva.] 

10.83.7'*:  8.  ioo.2d,  adha  vrtrani  janghanava  bhuri. 

10.84.5d,  vidma  tarn  utsaiii  yata  ababhutha : 10.45.211,  . . . yata  ajagantha. 
10.85.171* : 9.100.5  ',  mitraya  vArunSya  ca. 

[10.85.18°,  vifvany  anyo  bhuvanabliicaste : 1.108.11*;  7.61.1°,  abhi  vifvani 
bhuvanani  caste  ; also  2.35.211;  2.40.5",  vifvany  aryo  (2.40.5",  anyo) 
bhuvana  jajana  (2.40.5",  jajana).] 

[10.85.24",  pra  tva  muncami  varunasya  pa  fat  : 6.74.4°,  pra  no  muhcatam  varu- 
nasya  pa  fat.] 

10.85.39d,  jlvati  faradah  fatam:  7.66.16°,  jivema  faradah  fatam. 

10.85.421’,  vifvam  ayur  vy  afnutam : 1.93.3d,  vifvam  ayur  vy  afnavat ; 8- 3 1 . 81*, 
vifvam  ayur  vy  afnutah. 

10.85.43d,  44d:  7.54.  id,  faiii  no  bhava  dvipade  fam  catuspade  : 6.74. id,  fam  no 
bhutam  dvipade,  &c.  ; xo.i65.id,  fam  no  astu  dvipade,  &c.] 


10.86.1°-23°,  vifvasmad  indra  uttarah. 


10.86.5 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [478 

[I0.86.5d,  na  sugam  duskfte  bhuvam : 7.104.7°,  indi-asoma  duskrte  mu  sugarii 
bhut.] 

[10.86.15°,  manthas  ta  indra  9am  hrde:  8.82.3°,  bhuvat  ta  indra,  &c.] 

10.86.16b,  17d,  antara  sakthyk  kaprt. 

10.86.16d,  17b,  niseduso  vijfmbhate. 

10.87.1d:  i.98.2d,  sa  no  diva  sa  risah  patu  liaktam. 

10.87.4°,  13d,  tabhir  (13d,  taya)  vidhya  hfdaye  yatudhanan. 

10.87. 21a,  pafcat  purastad  adharad  udaktat : 7.104.19°,  praktad  apaktad  adhanld 
udaktat. 

[10.87.23°,  agne  tigmena  90d'sa : agnis  tigmena,  &c.  ; see  under  1.12.12.] 
10.88.2b:  4.3. 1 id,  avih  svar  abhavaj  jate  agnau. 

[l0.88.16d,  aprayuchan  taranir  bhrajamanah  : 7.63.4'',  durearthas  taranir,  &c.J 

10.89.21',  krsna  taraansi  tvisya  jaghana  : 9.66.24°,  krsna  tamansi  janghanat. 

10.89.8°,  pra  ye  mitrasya  varunasya  dhama:  4.5.4°,  pra  ye  minanti  varunasya 
dhama. 

Cf.  also  under  T.i52.4d,  and  io.io.6c. 

[10.89.14'1,  prthivya  aprg  aniuyfi  9ayante  : 1.32.511,  ahih  9ayata  upaprk  prtkivyah.  J 
[10.89.151',  9atruyanto  abhi  ye  nas  tatasre  : 4.50.2b,  brhaspate  abhi,  &c.] 
10.89.15°  (Renu  Vaifvamitra  ; to  Indra) 

L9atruyanto  abhi  ye  nas  tatasrej  mahi  vradhanta  oganasa  indra,  «wcf.  10.89.1“ 
andh^namitras  tarnasa  sacantam  sujyotiso  aktavas  tan  abhi  syuh. 

10. 103. 1 2d  (Apratiratha  Aindra ; to  Apva) 

amisarii  cittam  pratilobhayantl  gi-hanangany  apve  parehi, 

abhi  prehi  nir  daha  hrtsu  9okair  andhdnamitras  tamasa  sacantam. 

10.89.171',  vidyama  sumatlnam  navanam  : i.4-3b,  vidyama  sumatlnam. 

10.89.17°d:  6.25.9°'',  vidyama  vastor  avasa  grnanto  viyvamitra  (6. 25. 9d,  bhara- 
dvaja)  uta  ta  indra  nunam. 

Pada  c also  in  1.177.5°,  q.v. 

10.89.18:  see  under  3. 30.22. 

10.90.8“,  9“,  tasmad  yajhat  sarvahutah. 


479]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — io.  100.8 

10.90.10  = 1.164.50. 

1 10.91.41*,  arepasah  suryasyeva  rafmayah  : 5.55.3°,  virokinah  suryasyeva,  &c.] 

10.91.10  = 2.1.2. 

10.91.13d:  1.124.7°;  4-3-2°;  10.71.4'',  jayeva  patya  U9atl  suvdsah. 

[10.91.14  : 6.16.47.  The  stanzas  are  closely  related  : see  note  to  5.6.5.  | 
10.91.14°,  kllalape  somaprsthaya  vedhase:  8.43.  n1*,  somaprsthaya  vedhase. 
[10.92.0°,  t6bhi?  caste  varuno  mitro  aryama  : see  under  1.36.4''.] 

10.92. 7b:  4.4 1. 6b,  suro  df?Tke  vrsana9  ca  paunsye. 

10.92.12b:  10.64. 4d,  ahih  9rnotu  budhnyo  havlmani. 

10.93. la,  mahi  dyavaprthivl  bhntam  urvl : 6.68. 4d,  dydu9  ca  prthivi  bhiitam 
urvi.] 

Cf.  under  6.68. 4d. 

[10.93.4a,  te  gha  raj&no  amftasya  mandrdh:  i.i22.ub,  9rota  rajano  amftasya 
mandrah.] 

10.93.4b : i. 79.30,  aryama  mitro  varunah  parijma:  8.27.17°,  aryama  mitro 
varunah  saratayah. 

10.93.0°,  mahah  sa  raya  esate  : 1 . 1 49. 1 n,  mahali  sa  raya  esate  patir  dan. 

10.93.11°,  sada  pahy  abhistaye:  1.129.9s,  sada  pahy  abhistibhih. 

10.94.2°,  vistvl  grdvanah  sukftah  sukrtyaya : 3.60.3d,  vistvf  9amlbliih  sukftah 
sukrtyaya. 

[10.94.8°,  ta  Q sutasjra  somyasydndhasali : 10.50.71',  made  sutasya,  &c.] 

10.98.2d,  indraya  9Qsarii  harivantam  areata:  1.9.10°,  indraya  9usam  arcati ; 
10.133.  ib,  indraya  9usam  areata. 

[10.90.13d,  satrd  vrsan  jathara  a vrsasva:  1.104.9°,  uruvyaca  jathara,  &c.] 
10.97.4d,  8d,  atmdnam  tava  purusa. 

10.97.18*,  19b,  yd  osadhlh  somarajnlh. 

10.97.19d,  21d,  asyai  sam  datta  vlryam. 

10.99.12d  : 10.20.  iod,  isam  urjaih  suksithii  vi'9vam  dbhah. 

10.100. ld-lld,  a sarvatatim  aditirii  vrnlmahe. 

10.100.8°:  10.64.15°,  grdva  yatra  madhusud  ucyate  brhat. 


1 0.100.9 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [480 

[10.100. 9b,  vifva  dvesansi  sanutar  yuyota  : 2.29. 2b,  yuyarii  dvesansi,  &c.] 

10.101.1°  : 3.20.5a,  dadhikram  agm'm  usasaih  ca  devim. 

10.101.9°':  4.41.5°',  sa  no  duhlyad  yavaseva  gatvi  sahasradhara  payasa  mahi 
gauh  ; to.  133.7'',  sahasradhara  payasa  mahi  gduh. 

10.103. 4d,  asmakam  edhy  avita  rathanam  : 7.32.11°,  asmakam  bodhy  avitd 
rathanam. 

10.103.1211 : 10.89.15°  andhenamitras  tamasa  sacantam. 

10.104. 6a,  upa  brahmani  harivo  haribhyam  : i.3.6b,  upa  brahmani  harivah. 

10. 104. 6 '.  dacjvah  asy  adhvarasya  praketah:  7.11.1®,  makan  asy,  &c. 

[10.104. 7b,  suteranam  maghavanam  suvyktim : 10.74.5°,  rbhuksanarh  magha- 
vanam,  &c.] 

10.104.11 : see  under  3.30.22. 

10.108. 7b,  gobhir  a^ebhir  vasubhir  nyrstah : 7.90.6'',  gobhir  afvebhir  vasubhir 
hiranyaih. 

10.110.4°  : 1.124.5°,  vy  u prathate  vitararii  varlyah. 

10.110.7®,  daivya  hotara  prathama  suvaca:  2.3.7®,  daivya  hotara  prathamd 
vidustara  ; 3.4.7®=  3.7.8®,  daivya  hotara  prathamd  ny  rnje;  10.66.13®. 
daivya  hotara  prathama  purohita. 

10.110.11b,  agnir  devanam  abhavat  purogdh  : 3.2.8d,  agnir  devanam  abhavat 
purohitah  ; 10. 150.4®,  agnir  devo  devanam  abhavat  purohitah. 

10.111.4®:  10.67.12®,  indro  mahnd  mahato  arnavasya. 

10.111. 5b,  vifva  veda  savana  hanti  ^usnam : 3.31.8'',  vi^va  veda  janima  hanti 
9iisnam. 

10.111.9®  : 4.i7.id,  srjah  sindhunr  ahina  jagrasanan. 

[10.112.1°,  harsasva  hantave  9ura  9atrun : 6.44.17®,  ena  mandano  jahi  90ra 
9atrQn.] 

[10.112. 8®b,  pra  ta  indra  purvyani  pra  nunarii  vlrya  vocam  prathamd  krtani : 
see  under  5.31.6.] 

10.114.2d  : 3.54. 5d,  paresu  yd  giihyesu  vratesu. 

10.115.2'1,  sam  yo  viina  yuvate  bhasmana  data  : 7.4.2°,  sarii  yd  vana  yuvate 
9iicidan. 


481]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — io.  123.7 

10.115.5b:  6. 1 5. 3^,  aryah  parasyantarasya  tarusah. 

10.115.8°d  : x.53.ncd,  tvdih  stosama  tvaya  suvira  draghlya  ayuh  prataram 
dadhilnah. 

10.118.5*':  4.4.5°,  ava  sthira  tanuhi  yatujunam. 

10.110.7°,  tubhyam  suto  maghavan  tubhyam  pakvih : 2.36.5c,  tubhyam  suto 
maghavan  tubhyam  abhrtah. 

10.118. 3*':  1.79. 5l>,  agnir  l]enyo  gird. 

10.118.5b:  3-9.6b ; 10.150.1*',  devebhyo  havyavahana;  10.119.  i3b,  devebhyo 
havyavahanah. 

10.118.7°,  gopa  rtasya  dldihi : 3.10.2°,  gopa  rtasya  dldihi  svd  dame. 

10.118.9°:  5.14.2°,  yajistharii  manuse  jane. 

10.11 9.1°-13°,  kuvit  somasyapam  iti. 

10.119.2*5,  3s,  un  ma  pita  ayahsata. 

10.119.13*',  devdbhyo  havyavahanah:  3.9.6b;  10. 1 1 8. 5b  ; 150.1'’,  devebhyo 

havyavahana. 

10.120.81':  3.31.211*  dura?  ca  vi?va  avrpod  dpa  svah. 

[10.120.91*,  hinvanti  ca  ?avasTi  vardhayanti  ca:  5.n.5d,  a prnanti  ?avasa,  &c.] 

[10.121:  2.12:  sundry  looser  resemblances;  see  p.  19,  and  Oldenberg,  Prol., 
p.  316,  note.] 

10.121. ld-9d,  kdsmai  devaya  havisd  vidliema. 

10.121. IO1':  4-5o.6d;  5.55.10'*;  8.40.1211;  48.13d,  vayam  syama  patayo  raylnam. 

10.122.3d,  yas  ta  anat  samidha  tarn  jusasva:  6. i.9b,  yds  ta  anat  samidha 
havyadatim. 

10.122.4s  : 5. 1 1. 4a,  yajnasya  ketum  prathamaih  purohitam. 

10.122.7b,  dutam  krnvdna  ayajanta  manusah:  5.3. 8b,  dutam  krnvdna  ayajanta 
havyaih. 

10.122.8°,  rayas  posarii  yajamanesu  dhdraya  : 8.59(Val.i  1 ). 7b,  rayas  posaiii 
yajamanesu  dhattam  ; 10. 1 7-9d,  rayas  posam  yajamanesu  dhehi. 

10.123. 7a  : 9.85.12s,  urdhvo  gandharvo  adhi  nake  asthat. 

10.123. 7°-*,  vasano  atkaiii  surabhim  dr?e  kam  svar  na  nama  janata  priyani : 
6.29.3°d,  vasano  atkam  surabhim  dree  kaih  svar  na  nrtav  isird 
babhntha. 

61  [h.o.s.  20] 


10.123.8 — ] Part  1:  Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [482 


10.123.8C,  bhanuh  ^ukrena  90cisa  cakanah : 9.85.12°,  bhanuh  9ukrena  focisa  vy 
adyaut. 

10.125.3°,  tam  ma  deva  vy  adadhuh  purutra  : 10.71.3°,  tam  abhftya  vy  adadhuh 
purutra. 

10.125.6b  (Vac  AmbhrnI ; Atmastuti) 

aham  rudraya  dhanur  a tanomi  brahmadvise  <?arave  hantava  u, 
aham  janaya  samadam  krnomy  aham  dyavaprthivl  a vive9a. 

1 0.1 82. 3b  (Tapurmurdhan  Barhaspatya  ; to  Brhaspati) 
tdpurmurdha  tapatu  raksaso  y6  brahmadvisah  garave  hantava  u, 
Lksipad  a_9astim  apa  durmatim  hann  atha  karad  yajamanaya  9am  yoh.j 

6®*  refrain,  1 o.  1 8 2 . 1 °d-3°d 

Translate  10.125.6,  * I draw  the  bow  for  Kudra,  so  that  its  arrow  shall  slay  the  Brahman 
hater,’  &c.  And  10.182.3,  ‘May  he  whose  head  is  flame  burn  the  Brahman-hating  Raksas,  in 
order  that  his  arrow  may  slay  them,’  &c.  The  connexion  in  10.125.6,  dhanur  a tanomi  . . . 
§arave  hantava  u,  is,  of  course,  the  primary  one,  after  which  10.182.3  has  been  patterned.  The 
case-attraction  in  brahmadvise,  10.125.6,  is  old. 

10.125.8°:  10.82.5%  Pard  diva  para  ena  prthivya. 

10.126.1%  11a  tam  anlio  na  duritam  : 2.23.5%  na  tam  anho  na  duritam  kuta9 
cana  ; 8.19.6°,  na  tam  anho  devakrtam  kuta9  cana. 

10.126.2b:  5.67.1°;  8.67. 4b,  varuna  mitraryaman. 

10.126. 3b-7b,  varuno  mitro  aryama  ; see  also  under  i.26.4b. 

10.126. 7bc,  varuno  mitro  aryama,  9arma  yachantu  sapratha  (adityaso  yad  imahe 
ati  dvisah):  8.i8.3bc,  varuno  mitro  aryama,  9arma  yachantu  saprdtho 
yad  imahe. 

10.126.8  = 4.12.6. 

10.127.1°,  vi'9va  adhi  9riyo  ’dhita  : 2.8.5°,  vi'9va  adhi  9riyo  dadhe  ; 10.21.3d,  vf9va 
adhi  9riyo  dhise  vivaksase. 

[10.127.2°,  jyotisa  badhate  tamah  : 10.37.4%  yena  surya  jyotisa  badhase  tamah.] 

[I0.127.8a,  upa  te  ga  ivakaram  . . . stomam : 1.114.9%  dpa  te  stoman  j^upa 
ivakaram.] 

[10.128. 8d,  indrama  no  rlriso  ma  para  dab:  1.104.8%  ma  no  vadhlr  indra  ma 
para  dah.] 

10.129. 6n  : 3.54.5%  ko  addha  veda  ka  iha  pra  vocat. 

10.131.3cti : 4.i7.i6ab,  gavyanta  indram  sakhyaya  vipra  a9V&y&nto  vfsanam 
vajayantah. 


483]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.134.2 

10.131.0  = 6.47.12. 

10.131.0*’ = 6.47. 1 2b,  sumrjlko  bhavatu  vigvavedah  : 4.  i.20d,  sumrllko  bhavatu 

jatavedah. 

10.131.0'*  = 6.47. 12d:  4.51.10'*;  9.89. 7<*  ; 95. 5d,  suviryasya  patayah  syama. 

10.131.7  = 6.47.13. 

10.131.7ab  = 6.47. 1 3ab : 3. i.2icd;  59.4°*,  tasya  vayam  sumatau  yajniyasyapi 
bhadr6  saumanase  syama:  10.  i4.6°d,  tesam  vayam  sumatau  yajniya- 
nam  api  bhadre  saumanase  syama. 

10.181.7d  = 6.47.13d,  ardc  cid  dvesah  sanutar  yuyotu  : 7.58.6°,  arac  cid  dveso 
vrsano  yuyota ; 10.77.6'*,  arac  cid  dvesah  sanutar  yuyota. 

10.133.1b,  indraya  gOsam  areata  : 1.9.10°,  indraya  gQsam  arcati  ; 10.96.2,  indraya 
gOsam  harivantam  areata. 

10.133.1*e-3fe,  4ef-0al,  nabhantam  anyakesam  jyaka  adhi  dhanvasu. 

10.133.2°,  agatrur  indra  jajnise : i.io2.8d,  agatrur  indra  janusa  sanSd  asi  ; 
8.21. 1 3b,  anapir  indra  janusa  sanad  asi. 

10.133.2d,  vigvaih  pusyasi  varyam:  i.89.9b;  5.6. 6b,  vigvam  pusyanti  varyam. 

[10.133. 3b,  aryo  naganta  no  dhiyah  : 9.79. id,  aryo  naganta  sanisanta  no  dhiyah.] 

10.133.4°  (Sudas  Paijavana  ; to  Indra) 

y6  na  indrabhito  jano  vrkayur  adidegati, 

adhaspadam  tam  im  krdhi  vibadho  asi  sasahir  Lnabhantam  anyakesarh  jyaka 
adhi  dhanvasu. j ss*  refrain,  10.133. iteff. 

10.134.2°  (Mandhatar  Yauvanagva  ; to  Indra) 
ava  sma  dui’hanayato  martasya  tanuhi  sthiram, 

adhaspadam  tam  Im  krdhi  Ly6  asman  adidegati  j Ldevl  janitry  ajljanad 
bhadra  janitry  ajljanaij  6«*d  : 9.52.4°  ; ef  : refrain,  10. 134.  ief-6ef 

10.133.0® : 3.41. 7a;  7. 31. 4®,  vayam  indra  tvayavah. 

10.133. 0b,  sakhitvam  a rabhamahe : 9.61.4°;  65.9°,  sakhitvam  a vrnlmahe. 

10.133. 7d,  sahasradhara  payasa  mahi  gauh : see  under  io.ioi.9°d. 

10.134.1d:  3.10. 1 b,  samrajam  carsanlnam. 

lO.134.1ef-0ef,  devi  janitry  ajljanad  bhadrd  janitry  ajljanat. 

10.134.2°:  10.133.4°,  adhaspadarii  tam  Im  krdhi. 

10.134.2d  : 9. 5 2. 4°,  yo  asman  adidegati. 


io.i34-3 — ] Part  1 : Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [484 

10.134.3d:  8.61.5%  indra  vi'fvabhir  utibhih  ; 8.12.5°,  indra  vifvabhir  utibhir 
vavaksitha  ; 8.32.12°,  indro  vi§vabhir  utibhih. 

See  also  under  8.37.1. 

10.134.4d:  1.30.8%  sahasrinlbhir  utibhih. 

10.136.4a,  antariksena  patati : i.25.7b,  antariksena  patatam  ; 8.7.3gb,  antariksena 
patatah. 

10.139. 2b:  1.73.8%  apaprivan  rodasl  antariksam. 

10.139. 3a  : 1.96.6®,  rayo  budhnah  sarhgamano  vasanam. 

10.139.3°:  10.34.8%  deva  iva  savita  satyadharma. 

10.139.5°:  5.85.8%  yad  va  gha  satyam  uta  yan  na  vidma. 

[10.140.2%  prnaksi  rodasl  ubhe  : 8.64.4°,  obhe  prnasi  rodasl.] 

10.140.3b  : 8.60.4%  mandasva  dhltibhir  hitah. 

10.140. 6b:  3.2.5%  agnim  sumnaya  dadhire  puro  janah. 

10.140.6°,  ^rutkarnam  saprathastamam  tva  gira  : 1.45.7°,  ^rutkarnam  sapratha- 
stamam. 

10.141. 3b:  8.11.6%  agnim  glrbhir  havamahe. 

10.141. 4a:  1.14.3%  indravayu  brhaspatim. 

10.141.6%  brahma  yajham  ca  vardhaya : 1.10.4%  indra  yajhaiii  ca  vardhaya. 

[10.142.4°,  yada  te  vato  anuvati  90cih:  1.148.4°;  7.3.2%  ad  asya  vato  anu  vati 
90cih;  4.7.10%  yad  asya  vato  anuvati  9ocih.] 

10.142.5%  nyann  uttanam  anvesi  bhumim:  10.27.13%  nyanh  uttanam  anv  eti 
bhumim. 

10.147.4%  maksu  sa  vajam  bharate  dhana  nrbhih : 1.64.13°,  arvadbhir  vajarii, 
&c. ; 2.26.3°,  sa  putrair  vajam,  &c. 

10.148. 2b:  2.11.4%  daslr  vi'9ah  suryena  sahyah. 

10.148.2°  : 2.1 1. 5a  ; 3.39.6°,  guha  hitam  guhyam  gulham  apsu. 

10.148.4d,  uta  trayasva  grnata  uta  stln : 1 o.  2 2. 1 5°,  uta  trayasva  grnato  maghonah. 

[10.149.2d,  ato  dyavaprthivi  aprathetam:  10.82. 1%  ad  id  dyavaprthivf,  &c.] 

10.150.1b  : 3.9. 6b  ; 10.118.5%  devebhyo  havyavahana  ; 10.119.13%  devdbhyo 
havyavahanah. 


485]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.162.3 

10.150.2"1’:  i.9i.ionb,  imarii  yajnam  idam  vaco  jujusana  upagahi ; 1.26.  iob, 
imam  yajnam  idam  vacah. 

10.150.4",  agnir  devo  devanam  abhavat  purohitah  : 3.2.8,  agnir  devanam 
abhavat  purohitah  ; 10.  no. nb,  agnir  devanam  abhavat  purogah. 

10.152. 3a,  vi  rakso  vi  mfdho  jahi : 8.61.13d,  vi  dviso  vi  mfdho  jahi. 

[10.152.5'1,  varlyo  yavaya  vadham:  1.5.10°,  ii;ano  yavaya  vadham.] 

[10.153.2°,  tvarn  vrsan  vrsed  asi : 8.33. ioa,  satyam  ittha  vrsed  asi;  9.64.2°, 
satyam  vrsan  vrsed  asi.] 

10.153.3b,  vy  antariksam  atirah : 8.i4.7a,  vy  iintariksam  atirat. 

10.153.4°:  8.76.9°,  vajram  fifana  ojasa. 

10.153.5a:  8.98.2",  tvam  indrabhibhur  asi. 

10.154.4",  ye  cit  purva  rtasapah  : 1.179.2",  ye  cid  dhi  purva  rtasapa  asan. 

[l0.156.3b,  prthurii  gomantam  a^vinam : 8.6.9b;  9.62.12b;  63.12b,  rayirh 
gomantam  afvinam.] 

10.156.4b;  8.89.7b;  9.107. 7d,  a suryaiii  rohayo  divi ; 1.7.3b,  d suryaiii  rohayad 
divi. 

10.157.5b : 1.168.911,  ad  it  svadham  isiram  pary  apafyan. 

10.158.5":  1.82.3®,  susaiiidffaiii  tva  vayam. 

[10.15 8.51',  prati  pa^yema  surya  : 10. 3 7. 7d,  jyog  jlvdh  prati  pa^yema  surya.] 

10.150.4  (£acl  PaulomI ; Atmastuti)  = 

10. 174.4  (Abhlvarta  Angirasa  ; Rajnah  stutih) 

y6n6ndro  havisa  krtvy  abhavad  dyumny  iittamah. 

idam  tad  akri  deva  asapatna  (10.174. 4,  asapatnah.)  kilabhuvam. 

Cf.  Oldenberg,  Prol.,  p.  244. 

[10.160. l°d,  indra  mil  tva  yajamanaso  anye  ni  rlraman  tubhyam  ime  sutasah : 
see  under  2.18.3.] 

[10.160.5",  afvayanto  gavyanto  vajayantah  : all  words  of  this  pada  are  con- 
tained in  4. 1 7. 1 6ab  = io.i3i.3°d.] 

10.162.1°d,  amlva  yas  te  garbham  durnama  yonim  afaye  : 10.  i62.2ab,  yas  te 
garbham  amlva  durnama  yonim  aftiye. 

10.162.3d-6d,  tarn  ito  na?ayamasi. 


ro.163.5 — ] Part  1 ' Repeated  Passages  belonging  to  Book  X [486 

10.163. 5cd,  6cd,  yaksmam  sarvasmad  atmanas  tam  idarn  vi  vrhami  te. 

10.164.4b,  abhidroham  caramasi:  7-89.5b,  abhidroham  manusya?  caramasi. 

10.164.5ab : 8.47.  i8ab,  ajaismadyasanama  cabhumanagaso  vayam. 

10.166. ld,  9am  no  astu  dvipade  9am  catuspade:  6. 74.  id,  9am  no  bhutam  dvi- 
pade, &c.  ; 7.54.  id;  10.85.43d,  44d,  9am  no  bhava  dvipade,  &c. 

[10.16 8. 2d,  asya  vi9vasya  bhuvanasya  raja  : 3.46.2°;  6.36. 4d,  eko  vi9vasya,  &c.  ; 
5.83.3°,  tena  vi9vasya,  &c.  ; 9.9 7 -56b,  somo  vi9vasya,  &c.] 

10.169. 2d,  tabhyah  parjanya  mahi  9arma  yacha : 5.83. id,  sa  nah  parjanya  mahi 
9arma  yacha. 

10.170.4ab  : 8.89.3ab,  vibhrajan  jyotisa  svar  agacho  rocanaih  divah. 

[I0.171.3a,  tvarii  tyam  indra  martyam  : 5.35.5“,  tvarii  tam  indra  martyam.] 

Cf.  1.131.4^ 

10.173. 3b,  6a,  dhruvam  dhruvena  havisa. 

10.174.4  = 10.159.4  (except  asapatnah  in  10.174. 4 for  asapatna  in  10. 159.4). 

10.175.1b,  4b,  devah  suvatu  dharmana. 

10.175. 2b:  8.i8.iob,  apa  sedhata  durmatim. 

10.176.4°:  5.2 6. 5a  ; 8.i4.3b;  17. 10°,  yajamanaya  sunvate. 

[10.177.1°,  samudre  antah  kavayo  vi  caksate:  1 . 1 59. 4d,  samudre  antah  kavayah 
sudltayah.] 

10.177.2d,  i-tasya  pade  kavayo  ni  panti : 10.5.2°,  rtasya  padarii  kavayo  ni  panti. 

10.177.3  = 1.164.31. 

[10.178.2°,  urvl  na  pfthvl  bahule  gabhlre : 4.23.10°,  rtdya  prthvi  bahule 
gabhlre.  ] 

10.178. 3abc,  sadya9  cid  yah  9avasa  panca  krstih  surya  iva  jyotisapas  tatana, 
sahasrasah  9atasa  asya  ranhih  : 4.38.  ioab°,  a dadhikrah  9avasa  panca 
krstih  surya  iva  jyotisapas  tatana,  sahasrasah  9atasa  vajy  arva. 

10.180.2a:  i.i54.2b,  mrgo  na  blilmah  kucaro  giristliah. 

10.181.1°-3°,  dhatur  dyutanat  savitu9  ca  visnoh. 

10.182.1°d-3°d,  ksipad  a,9astim  tipa  durmatim  hann  atha  karad  yajamanftya 
9arii  yoh. 


487]  Hymns  ascribed  to  various  authors  [ — 10.191.1 

10.182.8b,  brahmadvfeah  9&rave  hantava  u:  10. i25.6b,  brahmadvise  9&rave 

hantava  u. 

10.183.1°,  iha  prajam  iha  rayiiii  raranah  : 4.36.9",  iha  prajam  iha  rayim  raranah. 
[10.187.1b,  vrsabhaya  ksitlnam:  7.98.16,  juhotana  vrsabhiiya  ksitlnam.  J 
10.187.1°-5C,  sa  nah  parsad  ati  dvisah. 

[I0.187.3b,  vfsa  9ukrena  90cisa:  agm'h  9ukrena,  &c.  ; see  under  1.12. 12.] 
10.187.4ab:  3.62. 9"b,  yo  vi9vSbhf  vipa9yati  bhuvana  sarii  ca  pa9yati. 

10.187.5",  yo  asya  pare  rajasah  : io.27.7d,  yo  asya  pare  rajaso  vivesa. 

[10.188.1b,  Ovarii  hinota  vajinam  : 9.62.18°,  harim  hinota  vajinam.J 
10.188.1°:  1. 13. 7°;  8.65.6°,  idaiii  no  barhir  asade. 

[I0.191.1b,  agne  vi'9vany  arya  a:  9.61.11",  end  vi9vany  arya  d.] 

[I0.191.1d,  sa  no  vasQny  a bhara:  8.93.29",  sa  no  vi9vany  a bhara.] 


DATE  DUE 


mwrTfll 


PHINTEO  IN  U.S.  A. 


GAYLORD 


